《Marked By The Demon Triplet Alpha Kings》


 Prologue

    Prologue (Marked By The Demon Triplet Alphas)


    Unknown


    The air in the ward was tense as screams, curses, hisses and groans flew from different directions.


    Above all, the air was heavy with high expectations¡­ one wrong move could end it all, cutting the expectations short.


    On the bedsid two heavily pregnant women, drenched in their sweat. Let¡¯s call the first woman with high rank, ¡°I¡± and the second woman low in rank, ¡°V¡±.


    ¡°One more push, V, you are doing great!¡± Beatrice, the pack¡¯s nurse encouraged as she rubbed V¡¯s head tenderly and patted her shoulder, ¡°You can do this, you are stronger than this pain,¡±


    Empowered by the encouragement, V shut her eyes, grabbing a fistful of the bedsheet as she pushed hard, allowing the infant to slip out of the entrance of her opening.


    Exhausted, her head fell back against the pillow as she took deep breaths, struggling to recover from the intense pain that engulfed her.


    ¡°Is it out yet?¡± She asked weakly as if almost out of breath.


    ¡°Hold on for the centa,¡± The nurse answered, lowering her head as her hands spread V¡¯s legs wider.


    V winced in pain, hissing and cursing as Beatrice¡¯s hand dug deep into her vagina, pulling out the centa.


    Beatrice stood over V with eyes filled with excitement, ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s a girl,¡± She announced.


    ¡°Can I hold her?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Beatrice asserted as she carefully ced the baby in V¡¯s arms, ¡°But just for a moment. I will have to clean her,¡±


    Tears welled in V¡¯s eyes as the baby cries filled the air, changing the atmosphere.


    ¡°Awwn, I love you too. Mama is here. Stop crying, little one,¡± She whispered, clutching the baby tightly as she rocked her. As if on cue, the baby stopped crying as she fixed her brown eyes on her mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Both of you are so cute. I¡¯ll leave you for a moment,¡± Beatrice announced as she walked toward the other patient¡¯s bed.


    Pity washed over her as she stared at I that looked like she was about to pass out any moment from now.


    Once an energetic woman, but now as weak ad fragile as lily.


    She had beenbouring for hours with no result.


    All through Beatrice¡¯s journey as a midwife, she had never experienced a prolongbour as this.


    V¡¯sbour wasn¡¯t as strenuous as this.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Her head lowered in submission. Despite the woman¡¯s pitiful state, her powerful aura hovered around her, demanding respect.


    ¡°Are you feeling pains?¡±


    ¡°Just little, nothing much to worry about. I¡¯ll call you when I need you,¡±


    Beatrice¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she examined the woman, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, its time, ma¡¯am,¡± She said, swinging into action.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not¡­¡± The rest of the words were shoved back in I¡¯s throat as pain shot up in her spine, spreading like wild fire to other part of her body.


    ***


    ¡°You are a strong woman, you do it, you can do anything,¡± An extremely tired Beatrice encouraged, forcing a weak smile on her face.


    It was two hours since Iboured, but there was no result. Beatrice was far from exhausted, all the muscles in her protested.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She cursed silently as she rubbed I¡¯s stomach.


    If only she had assistance. But it was impossible as they were short of staff and patients trooped in and out of the hospital in multitudes.


    ¡°I want to die,¡± I burst into tears all of a sudden, wing the bed and pulling out her hair.


    ¡°Look at me, ma¡¯am. You have to believe in yourself. Do it for the baby. Please, be strong,¡±


    Beatrice was out of words, but she had no choice. She had to save the mother and the child or it would cost her life.


    ¡°Be strong,¡± I repeated faintly, gasping for breath as her vision blurred.


    ¡°Less screaming, more pushing. Let¡¯s go¡­ 1, 2, 3,¡±


    Driven by determination and withBeatrice hands in hers, I gathered thest strength in her, letting out deafening screams and howls as she pushed with all her might.


    The tears of a baby filled the air as Beatrice finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    Beatrice bowed in submission with a wide smile stered on her face, ¡°Congrattions, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s a girl¡­¡± The rest of Beatrice words hung in the air as I let go of her hand and her head fell back, crashing hard on the pillow as she drifted into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Nurse!¡± Beatrice screamed in horror as she carefully wrapped the baby and ce her in a cot, before dashing out of the ward to get assistance.


    An evil smile yed on V¡¯s face as she carried her baby and walked to the bed where Iid unconscious.


    ¡°You¡¯d wish you never cross paths with me,¡± She smirked. Her voiceced with hatred and jealousy.


    Peeking at the door to make sure no one wasing, V quickly swapped her baby with I¡¯s baby, giving hers a unique mark before cing a gentle kiss on her forehead and waving at her.


    A scorn reced the smile on V¡¯s face as she held the baby carelessly. Hatred oozed out of her like a thick cloud of smoke and her face darkened with rage.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Wee to hell.¡±

 Chapter 1

    Marked By The Demon Triplet Alpha Kings


    Aurora.


    I let out a weary sigh when my eyes met with the huge clock that rested on the wall.


    It was past 1am.


    Yesterday¡¯s chores were heavy. Despite starting them very early before anyone was awake, I finished the next day with no break at all.


    Nathalia, the Alpha¡¯s daughter was pleased to see me buried in work. She rejected anyone¡¯s attempt to assist me and punished them severely¡­ just like she always does.


    Her actions pulled people away from me as they were scared of her harsh punishments.


    No one dared crossed her or they¡¯ll be sorry.


    She enjoyed seeing me miserable, it was some sort of entertainment to her.


    It pleased her to see that I had no one on my side.


    Nathalia and I were born on the same day by different mothers. We shared the same father, but her mother was the Luna while my mother was the Alpha¡¯s mistress¡­ or the Alpha¡¯s whore.


    Twenty years of our existence, Nathalia hates me without a reason. It was understandable, my mother was her father¡¯s whore.


    She never cease to make my life miserable at the slightest opportunity and also reminding me that I was a bastard who will never get epted, the daughter of a filthy whore as she calls me.


    My mother on the other hand wasn¡¯t helping matters. Her role in my life was to add to the miseries that Nathalia created. I thought a mother protects, loves and cares for her child, but my mother did the opposite.


    I knew she wished she never had me and she doesn¡¯t stop telling me that every day at the slightest provocation. Soon, it became a song that I was used to, a song that never stops. But I didn¡¯t let it bother me.


    Even though I acted brave and pretended it never got to me¡­ it shattered my heart to pieces knowing my mother hates me.


    I had never wronged her in anyway, I was always in my best behaviour, pleasing her even at my detriment¡­ but it didn¡¯t change a bit of her feelings towards me.


    She love for me was as cold as ice.


    Motherly love was something I never tasted¡­ something I long for every day of my life, but I knew i would never get it.


    Though my father never showed any affection towards me, he didn¡¯t make my life miserable and sad. He never stood up for me when my mother or Nathalia were punishing me, but he didn¡¯t add to my problems. On rare asions, when he was in a good mood, he forbids Nathalia from punishing me. I was grateful for that.


    Over the years, I had stopped wallowing in self-pity and epted it as my destiny, even if it was a horrible one.


    I jumped in fright when I heard footsteps towards me, hiding behind a pir, but relief washed over me when I saw a guard on parole.


    Great! I and the guards were the only ones awake.


    Thanks to that she-devil for keeping me up until this hour while she snored away on herfy bed.


    My face contorted in a frown as I dragged my weak legs across the hallway, staggering towards my room.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to crash on my bed¡­ at least, my bed didn¡¯t hate me. Every muscle in my body protested as they were sapped out of energy as a result of the work overload. With a long shower and quality sleep, I¡¯ll bounce back¡­ except there was no room for quality sleep.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed when I remembered the errand my mother sent me. Horror swept through me as vivid imaginations of what she would do to me shed in my head.


    The air in the hallway shifted and everywhere was suddenly hot.


    The weakness I felt earlier disappeared in the blink of an eye as it was reced with fear. My heart pounded hard against my ribs so loud that I could hear it and my hand began to tremble.


    That was it. I was dead!


    I hope she doesn¡¯t remember. I didn¡¯t mind waking up very early before she wakes up to clear the chores. I couldn¡¯t imagine being beaten in my current state¡­ I could pass out. Fuck. She hated not being responded to.


    ¡°Please, just this time,¡± I pleaded to the Moon goddess, hoping she will hear me, ¡°As early as possible, I¡¯ll go to her room and she won¡¯t even notice,¡±


    Hope reced my fear as I walked to my room.


    Horror rushed through me when I opened the door to see thest person on my mind. My mother.


    It was like a bag of ice was thrown on me as i stood rooted on a spot, unable to move with bulging eyes like I had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Come here!¡± She ordered sharply.


    I didn¡¯t realize minutes had passed before her voice pulled me out of my train of thoughts.


    Even in the darkness, I could see a huge frown stered on her face and I could hear her pacing.


    The air in the room got tensed as her anger filled the air like a thick cloud of smoke that suffocated me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have broken bones if I have to repeat myself,¡± She threatened, except they were not empty threats.


    She meant every word on her thin lips.


    Without a choice, I walked to my death, dragging my feet against the tiles as every step I took became heavy.


    ¡°Mother, please¡­¡± My words were cut off by a resounding p that made me lose bnce, throwing me to the floor.


    My head went nk for some seconds before my ears began to ring. Before I could recover, another pnded on my cheeks and I tasted blood. The weight of the p was so heavy, I thought I would go deaf in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°How dare you disobey me!¡± She roared in rage.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you bastard! Ungrateful little girl!¡± She cursed, her eyes spitting fire.


    I remained quiet, biting my bruised lips from crying. Talking will just make her more mad than she already was.. My face hurt from the ps I received and I didn¡¯t want to receive more.


    My exnation didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ¡°You brat! First you disobeyed me and now you made me wait for you?! Who do you think you are?¡± Her voice rang, hurting my ears.


    Her voice was loud enough to wake everyone in their sleep, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Her hand was about to make its way to my face when i held it unconsciously, ¡°I wanted to iron the cloth you will wear for the arrival of the Alpha King tomorrow, but Nathalia forbids that I leave the rest of the chores. I swear, I wanted to,¡± I pleaded, breaking down in tears.


    ¡°How dare you touch me with those filthy hands?¡± She asked in a dangerously low voice and chills ran down my spine.


    How could I forget that she hated being touched by me. I irritated her.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing bastard!¡± She screamed louder, moving away from me like I was covered in vomit.


    Her hands were about to throw me against the wall when she stopped, walking away from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You are growing wild. Until you learn, I¡¯ll put you in timeout,¡± She hissed and walked out of my room, ¡°You¡¯ll spend the night there,¡±


    ¡°Mother, please. I¡¯ll do the chores right now if you permit me,¡± I cried but she motioned to a guard who walked into my room watching me like a hawk watching its prey.


    ¡°Toote!¡± Her merciless voice rang, ¡°Excort her out, or won¡¯t you be able to do so?¡± She nodded and gave a brief smile at the guard.


    ¡°Piece of cake, ma¡¯am,¡± He replied with a gruff voice, walking closer to me.


    Shit!


    I had to act fast.


    ¡°Please, mother¡­ not the dungeon. Anything but the dungeon¡­.¡± My voice shook as I knelt, tugging at her expensive gown while she kicked me. The pain that radiated my head when I hit it against the wall was excruciating, but I didn¡¯t mind. Anything but not the dungeon.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take her away!¡± She yelled at the guard in anger who sprang into action, dragging me away from my room into the ce I dreaded the most.


    The dungeon.

 Chapter 2

    Aurora


    I drifted to sleep not long after I was thrown into the dungeon to rot throughout the night.


    I could feel the worms in my stomach growl in hunger, reminding me that i hadn¡¯t eaten throughout yesterday.


    I was so engulfed in chores that I didn¡¯t eat.


    Nathalia made sure of that.


    Despite being fast asleep, I couldn¡¯t stop my teeth from chattering in fear as I hugged my battered body tighter.


    The night was going to be a long freezing one.


    Panicked shot through me as I felt a pair of tiny legs scurried across my body.


    It could only be one thing.


    Rats!


    The Moon goddess knows how much I detested those creepy creatures.


    A scream tore from my mouth as I sprang up to my feet in a sh of light, running to a rat-free spot. I muffled another scream as my head hit the hard brick wall and I fell to the cold floor at once.


    For some seconds, everything went nk as my head rang repeatedly.


    I massaged the throbbing spot on my head as I sat, resting my back against the wall, wincing in pain.


    Peeking into the darkness that surrounded me, fear wed my heart and I quickly looked away. My heart pounded hard against my ribs and my breath became heavy.


    By the Moon goddess, I hated dark ces. It made me feel as if I was in the midst of gigantic monsters.


    To crown it all, I was the only one in this part of the dungeon.


    Quietly, I crawled carefully until I found a safe spot. I curled into a ball and buried my face in-between my palms.


    Slowly, I fell into a deep slumber. That was the only way I could survive in darkness.


    Thest thing I heard were the repeated chattering of my teeth as my torn clothes could cover my body and the fast beating of my heart as I was petrified.


    As soon as I shut my eyes, I teleported to another world.


    Fear filled my heart as I walked in the midst of two women gawking at me.


    My mother and the Luna.


    ¡°Mother, help,¡± I called unto her, stretching my hand as the wind blew me away but she remained unperturbed, watching me in scorn as I struggled to get on my feet with the wind tossing me about.


    ¡°Please, mother, help me!¡± I screamed louder, desperately struggling to reach out to her, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that!¡± She yelled, growling at me like a wild beast.


    The Luna on the other hand stared at me quietly withpassion unlike my mother whose appearance was like that of a fire-breathing monster.


    ¡°I¡¯m sinking! Help, mother!¡± I screamed, struggling with the sand that was about to swallow me and the wind that made me fall repeatedly.


    ¡°You think I care? You ruined my life, I hate you!¡± She spat angrily turned her back and walking away nonchntly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, dear,¡± The Luna¡¯s smooth voice filled my ears and a gasp rolled off my mouth.


    How nice!


    I was about to stretch my hand to meet hers when the wind caught me and threw me off bnce, burying me in the sand.


    I jerked with force as I woke up from the nightmare, snapping my eyes open as my heartbeat elerated.


    The dream was so vivid, I could almost smell my mother¡¯s scent.


    I had dreamt of my mother¡¯s nonchnt behaviour toward me¡­but there was something strange about this dream.


    It frightened me.


    I screamed in fear as my eyes met with the terrifying darkness.


    It was as if my mother¡¯s figure was staring at me.


    Despite her absence, I could feel her burning gaze hovering around my vulnerable frame.


    Does she find pleasure in haunting me even in my sleep?!


    I swallowed the hard lump in my throat, hugging my knees and burying my face into them.


    Thinking about this would only fill me with fear. I needed to get this out of my mind.


    Sleeping would help.


    ***


    ¡°¡­ bitch¡­how dare¡­steal¡­¡±


    I tossed in my sleep, groaning and covering my ears with my palms.


    Who was making that hell of a noise?!


    I couldn¡¯t make out the words as sleep still clouded my eyes. It took time to fall asleep after the strange nightmare.


    ¡°Get her¡­instant¡­¡±


    ¡°Just shut up already,¡± I hissed when the voice grew loud, tossing as i sought for afortable spot on the cold hard floor.


    ¡°Open it, now!¡± The voicemanded, but I was not disturbed. I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Meanwhile, it was still early.


    I was so engrossed in my sleep that I didn¡¯t know when my door flung open.


    I was woken by a ssh of water.


    Turned out a bucket of water was emptied on me.


    Why was that? What did I do this time?


    I was still processing everything when a familiar aura hit me. My face deepened in a frown as realization dawned on me.


    That bitch, Nathalia!


    I should have known that she was the one screaming her head off. My head ached from the poor sleep and her annoying voice.


    What does she want this time?


    ¡°How are you steal my jewelry!¡± Nathalia¡¯s voice rang on my ears, making me cringe.


    The sleep in my eyes and my blurry vision vanished the moment I heard her words.


    Did she just say steal?


    I followed the direction of her gaze to be sure of who she was referring to and her gazended on me.


    Surely, it was some sort of mistake.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Where is my jewelry?¡± She demanded, stretching her hand toward me.


    My brows creased in confusion as my brain tried to process myst encounter with her.


    She instructed me to finish the chores that ten people would do. Ipleted them withoutining and got myself in the dungeon.


    Why was she using me of stealing some jewelry?


    I was short of words as I stared at her with a more confused face, expecting her to burst into a pearl ofughter, telling me that it was a joke but her face remained as hard as a rock.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I could open my mouth, my cheeks stung from a heavy p. Tears dropped from my eyes as my hand caressed my face. I was sure that it would be red by now.


    Did she just p me?


    Anger built up in me, but I struggled to contain myself.


    She was the Alpha¡¯s daughter, going against her would bring more punishment.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t steal your jewelry,¡± I cried, more years streamed down my eyes as I swallowed hard.


    ¡°Are you raising your voice at me?¡± She asked,ughing hysterically, ¡°Are you trying to y dumb? You cheap slut. You are a whore, just like your mother!¡± Sheshed out.


    Her words doesn¡¯t get to me, but that moment, her words cut me like a hot knife, causing pain that seared my heart.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I screamed, ignoring my pounding headache.


    How dare her use me wrongly?


    I wouldn¡¯t let her toss me around. I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter too!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, raise your voice at me!¡±


    Her hand was about to find its way to my face again, but I held it mid-way, refraining it from pping me.


    Satisfaction courses through me the way her eyes widened in surprise.


    She didn¡¯t expect that I could stand for myself.


    She pushed me against the wall.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me, bitch!¡± She yelled, pushing me away like I was covered in garbage.


    ¡°Leave me the hell alone. You made me work from dawn till dusk. I didn¡¯t even eat or take a break. You are the reason I spent the night in this hell and now you are using me of stealing your jewelry?!¡± I fired. Anger rose in my chest as I stared at her annoying face.


    I was one step from pouncing on her and breaking her nose.


    ¡°The reason you stayed upte was because you wanted to steal something. You know the Alpha King will be here any moment, that was the reason you want to look beautiful with my ne, right?¡±


    I scoffed as her words irritated me.


    Me? Steal?


    ¡°Clearly, you are out of your mind,¡± I hissed, walking away from her but she grabbed me by my hair, flinging me against the wall.


    I bit my lips from screaming. I could feel my bone break in the process. My legs couldn¡¯t support my body and I crashed on the floor, holding my side that hurt.


    Good thing werewolves heal fast.


    ¡°You stole it! The mistress found my jewelry in your room while she was waiting for you. It was also reported that you left the chores once. I can tell that that was the time you hid it in your room because you felt nobody was watching,¡± Her lips curled into an evil smile as she stared at me.


    My heart became heavy as my mother walked in, confirming all that Nathalia had said.


    ¡°I swear, mother, it¡¯s not true. I only left to pee once. She is lying,¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± My mother ordered before pping me hard on my ce, ¡°How did it get into your room then? Did it grow wings and fly?¡± She asked,ughing hysterically.


    I let the tears fall freely from my eyes this time as my lips trembled.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my mother pped me because of Nathalia.


    She didn¡¯t even care to know the truth!


    What kind of mother was she?


    ¡°I thought putting you in timeout will put some sense into you. But I was wrong. You ungrateful child! All you do is embarrass me. I hate you!¡± Her shot dagger at me before they softened a bit as she turned to Nathalia, ¡°She should be punished,¡±


    My heart shattered into a thousand pieces as her words sank into my heart, ripping them apart even more.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my mother ced a stranger over me.


    The dream made sense now.


    ¡°Make it quick, darling,¡± She urged Nathalia, ¡°She embarrassed me, she should be embarrassed!¡± She hissed as her eyes made contact with mine.


    ¡°Please, believe me. I never stole anything, I swear. Someone put it in my room. I haven¡¯t entered my room all day,¡± I tried to convince her desperately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t raise a thief!¡± She mumbled, looking away.


    I noticed the fake smile Nathalia shed at my mother. Not because she liked my mother, but because hating on me was the only reason they got along.


    That was the only thing they shared inmon.


    With a heavy heart, I looked at my mother as she couldn¡¯t wait for Nathalia¡¯s punishment. I could tell she was excited.


    ¡°She will attend the meeting that we will be having with the Alpha King. But instead of attending as a part of the Alpha¡¯s family as we agreed on earlier, she will only be there as a maid, serving dishes to us,¡± Nathalia smiled at my mother when she was done before ncing at me.


    ¡°So be it,¡± My mother confirmed and walked away, leaving me with Nathalia and a guard.


    My heart skipped two beats at Nathalia¡¯s pronouncement, making me to stagger backwards.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    I was supposed to seat while the maid served us. Why would Nathalia make me the maid? Didn¡¯t she think of the shame on my part?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± I cried in frustration, hoping my tears would touch my mother¡¯s heart, but her ears were deaf to my pleas.


    She will never believe me no matter what I say or do.


    It was a waste of time trying to convince her.


    That instant, I hated my life.


    Maybe I should just end it all and be free from the tortured since she hated my existence.


    ¡°It will be so much fun to watch you humiliated,¡± She smirked, her face burning with anger and jealousy.

 Chapter 3

    Damon


    My canines gritted in anger as my eyes narrowed to meet the half-dead man pleading for his life before me like a coward.


    I hated cowards!


    And pleading only rekindles the burning inferno inside me.


    ¡°Be a fucking man, not a pussy!¡± Ished at him, ignoring his screams as my elongated ws dug deep into his flesh, shing his ugly face.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t pleading when you joined the conspiracy,¡± I spat, irritated by his pitiful state.


    Fucking hypocrite!


    ¡°Please, my king,¡± he coughed weakly. I could feel his pulse getting weaker as seconds went by. By the way his blood oozed, he won¡¯tst long.


    ¡°It was the devil,¡± His trembling fingers grabbed the edge of my shirt in desperation.


    Blinding rage washed over me as my eyes turned red.


    How dare he touch my cloth with his filthy hands?! He was lucky he didn¡¯t touch me.


    ¡°It would be a pleasure to send you back to him,¡± I shot coldly, ripping out his heart from his chest and watched his lifeless body slump down like a pack of cards.


    ¡°What have you done? You monster!¡± A voice from behind yelled.


    Monster?


    I have been called all sorts of strange names, but not a monster.


    A thrill of excitement coursed through my bones at the way the name sounded on his lips.


    Monster. Hmm. I like that.


    A dark smile yed on my lips as I turned to meet him, ¡°I forgot you were here for a minute,¡± I walked toward my second prisoner. I recognized him at once despite his battered face. He was a member of my council.


    The thumping of my heavy boot against the hard floor and his erratic breathing were the only sound that filled the dungeon.


    Unlike the first one, this one was no pussy. He was a man. But beneath his brave face, was a scared cat. The smell of his fear only excited me.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to feed on his fear and end him!


    I hated long talks.


    ¡°We know who our king is. You won¡¯t upy that position for long, your end is near, you demon!¡± He growled pinning his gaze on me.


    Demon? I liked that too.


    Imended his boldness but his arrogance started to irritate me.


    ¡°And who will the unfortunate sessor be?¡± I asked calmly, leaning close to him.


    He grinned, shing his bloody teeth and torn lips, ¡°It would be a surprise,¡± His bloodshot eyes were still fixed on mine.


    Was he challenging me?


    ¡°You think we like you and want you to rule over us as the Alpha King?¡± He started.


    It was no news that almost all my council members hated me and they didn¡¯t like my judgment. They hated that I survived this long on the throne as the Alpha king, but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. Leading my people was my priority, no matter how cruel I was.


    It was high time I sanitized my council members.


    ¡°A war ising, Damon,¡± His voice filled my ears, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    Anger flooded me at the way he addressed me without adding my title. But I contained it, I wanted to hear what the bastard would say.


    ¡°You will be overthrown and your life will be wasted just like brother and Ivy,¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even father a child¡­¡± He gave a mockingughter.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I bellowed, growling at him and shing his face with my ws. My voice was so loud that I could feel the room vibrate.


    I could feel rage taking over me as smoke radiated me.


    How dare he mention myte brothers and my mate!


    And my problem.


    His words only brought back the memories that I tried hard to forget. His words were like a sharp knife that pierced my heart, opening scratching a huge half-healed wound.


    I shut my eyes to stop the hot tears from steaming down my face. Seeing me cry was thest thing I wanted.


    No one has ever seen me cry and no one will!


    The memories resurfaced in a rush, ying in my head. It was so vivid, I could picture every detail of it.


    The rogue¡¯s attack on my pack made me lose everything I loved dearly. My mate and my brothers.


    We were triplets Alpha Kings ruling other packs fearlessly, but I was the only one alive. For years I tried to move on, but I was stuck.


    No matter what I did, I never healed. I was broken, no one could fix me.


    I acted tough before my subjects, but deep down, I was shattered to pieces. I needed help, but I wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to perceive my vulnerability. I was the Alpha King.


    Moving on was almost impossible, most nights, I see them and I talk to them as if they still existed. I knew I couldn¡¯t move on no matter how hard I tried, instead, I buried myself in work, but it only made me more cruel and ruthless.


    I bit my lips hard as guilt overshadowed me.


    Maybe if I was there on time to help, my brothers wouldn¡¯t have been captured and killed and our mate wouldn¡¯t have drowned in the river with our¡­ No! I wouldn¡¯t think about it. Thest thing I wanted was to lose my shit before this son of a bitch.


    Molten anger rolled through me as I grabbed the man by his cor, choking him hard and pinning him with my zing eyes.


    ¡°How dare you speak of my brother and our mate?!¡± I roared, punching him hard in his face till he lost all his teeth.


    But I wasn¡¯t done with him yet.


    I would tear him limb from limb!


    I would make sure that he doesn¡¯t forget me in a hurry after killing him in the most unimaginable manner.


    Satisfaction courses through me as his fear almost suffocated him faster than I choked him.


    Now I could feed on his fear.


    I growled, baring my canines at him as I was irritated by the way his eyes rested on mine.


    Stinking arrogance!


    I would make sure all he saw was darkness as he walked through the lonely path leading to hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking look me in the eye!¡± I spat, gorging out his eyes without warning, enjoying his horrifying screams.


    But I wasn¡¯t done with him yet.


    ¡°Anyst words before I send you to hell?¡± I chuckled dangerously, picking up arge hook that was resting on the wall and caressing it.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to put it into use. My hands ached in anticipation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget you in a hurry and I¡¯ll make sure to avoid paths with you if wee to the world a second time¡­¡± He coughed out blood, gasping for air.


    ¡°You are death!¡± He started choking on his blood as I stabbed him with the hook, ripping his insides with it and watching his body split into two as they fell lifelessly on the cold floor.


    I earned another name. Death! I fucking love that.


    The sound of footsteps made me nce at the door sharply. Relieve courses through me seeing my Beta. Jasper was everything to me. My Beta, he was more than a best friend, he was like a brother to me. He was my right-hand man and I trust him with my life.


    ¡°Monster, Demon and now Death? I¡¯m impressed. How did you do that?¡± He asked excitedly, pping his hands.


    ¡°Watch and learn, Kane,¡± I replied my Beta in a gruff voice, ¡°Learn from the best,¡±


    I just hope he says what he wants and leaves. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for fun, thanks to that son of a bitch.


    ¡°I hate to spoil your fun but we have a meeting with the Alpha of the Diamond Heart pack, right now,¡± He stated, going through his iPad before putting it down and ncing at me.


    The moment his eyes softened, I looked away from his gaze. I didn¡¯t want to be bothered by him.


    But I was wrong, he saw my troubled face before I could mask my expression.


    Great!


    Now the never-ending lecture begins.


    I like the fact that he cared about me and put the pack and I first, but sometimes, I nodded to be alone. I didn¡¯t want his pity.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked gently, walking to meet me. I shifted ufortably when his hands held onto mine.


    I wasn¡¯tfortable with physical contact.


    ¡°Is it because of what the fucker said? Or is it because of the iing attack and the conspiracy?¡± He gave me a light squeeze, making me tense.


    I didn¡¯t like physical contact. It was worse with the opposite sex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the attack. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have an heir yet. Once you find an heir, this madness will stop,¡± He assured, patting my shoulder.


    It sounded so easy.


    Find an heir and all this will stop. But I have been trying and it¡¯s not working. Nothing seemed to work.


    I don¡¯t know what else to do.


    I was already fed-up with myself.


    I rolled my eyes, giving him a pensive look while he raised his hands on a surrender.


    He knew how much I hated being reminded of my problem


    I don¡¯t need his pity. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity. Pity means weak people. I was not a weakling!


    I can handle anything. I was the Alpha King.


    ¡°Have you been eavesdropping?¡± I asked, waving his questions.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave you with them, plus I couldn¡¯t help but give in to the urge to see how you will kill that one,¡± He sighed, pointing at the man who got ripped into two.


    ¡°How do you evene up with creative ways to kill?¡±


    ¡°Watch and learn,¡± I said, looking away from him.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that what the bastard said got to me badly.


    My insides were raging with rage and my hands trembled.


    Fuck!


    I quickly buried my hands in my pocket to avoid My Beta from noticing. I didn¡¯t want another round of lecture and sympathy.


    Silence stretched and my breathing became more erratic. I couldn¡¯t stay around him, my bodynguage would give me away.


    I needed a distraction.


    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± I said sharply, walking away immediately, leaving him no room for questions.


    I had a very bad temper and I hated it when I lost it.


    I couldn¡¯t go to the Diamond Heart pack like this, I could kill them all.


    Why did he have to bring this up, knowing how much I hated to be reminded of my past and how I failed my family!


    I knew he did it to mock me, to remind me that I was weak. But I would prove him wrong.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I needed to relieve myself of this burden right now.


    Anxiety filled me as my legs found their way to Rosa¡¯s chamber. Rosa would do.


    Rosa was my mistress. She was the only one that could relieve me and ept me the way I was. After the death of my Luna, Rosa was the only woman I had. She pleased me the way no woman can and she understands my desires and limitations.


    Without knocking, I flung her door open, bursting into her room and flooding it with my terrifying aura. I didn¡¯t need to look at the maids before they scurried like scared rats out of her room.


    ¡°Strip!¡± Imanded, leaving no room for hesitation.

 Chapter 4

    Damon


    ¡°My King!¡± Rosa bowed briefly, stopping what she was doing before shooting me a questionable look.


    I could smell her surprise. My arrival threw her off bnce, I could sense it with the look she shot me.


    Was she expecting someone else? She dares not!


    I could feel my anger build up at the thought of her seeing someone else apart from me.


    Her pussy was mine. No one should fuck what I was fucking.


    Rx, Damon, she is only a mistress. A tool for pleasure and enjoyment. Easily discarded when wornout.


    Anger spread through me at her reluctance to take off her see-through dress.


    ¡°Are you waiting for a special invitation? I said strip!¡± Imanded, struggling to contain my anger.


    Why was she acting like it was her first time? Even if it was her first time, I was the Alpha King, I could get what I want anytime I want without questions.


    The bastard¡¯s words still echoed in my head. It affected my temper badly that I had to transfer the aggression on her.


    Fuck!


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± She answered, fumbling with the hem of her dress.


    I hissed impatiently, walking towards her and ripping the dress off her. I tossed the torn gown aside. I didn¡¯t care where it ended up.


    ¡°You know what I hate?¡± I asked, pushing her to arge table that rested on the wall, ¡°Reluctance¡­hesitations. When I say strip, you strip!¡± I bellowed, spanking her ass hard that it turned pink.


    I was transferring aggressions on her but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± She muttered. She knew better than keeping quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for what you did. But do you know why?¡±


    She swallowed hard, pinning her gaze on the floor, ¡°I hesitated, I reluctant to yourmand,¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Turn around, hands t on the table,¡±


    I nodded in satisfaction as she obeyed mymand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be striking you five times. That¡¯s your punishment. Do well to count. Is that clear?¡± I asked, irritated by the way she nodded her head.


    ¡°Respond!¡± I spanked her hard feeling her release on my finger.


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± She moaned.


    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± Her arousal hovered around her.


    In a sh of light, I unbuckled my belt, rolling the edge on my palm before striking her fair ass.


    Satisfaction rushed through me when the first strokended on her ass.


    ¡°One,¡±


    Good girl.


    Without warning, the second strokended on her ass, causing her to raise her feet, curling her toes.


    ¡°Two,¡± She bit her lips, letting out a gasp.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked in a gruff voice. My body aches to pin her against the table and fuck her brains out.


    ¡°Five,¡± She screamed, moaning. Her release trickled down her legs as they shook. Her ass was bright red now.


    I loved them red. It turned me on greatly.


    I tossed the belt aside, releasing my zipper and setting my throbbing fat cock free and plunging deep into her.


    Her painful screams filled the air, but I didn¡¯t let her recover before I shoved my cock deeper into her, grabbing a fistful of her hair as I continued to give her hard painful strokes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even father a child!¡±


    Anger rose in my chest as the bastard¡¯s voice echoed in my head. The mockery in his voice provoked me more.


    I will prove it to him that I can father children.


    I was hurting Rosa but I didn¡¯t care. I will prove it to the bastard that I¡¯ll have a heir and put an end to this madness.


    Like an animal, I imed her, bending her in an unimaginable way as I kept giving her deep strokes.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I groaned as I sensed my release. I pulled out immediately, recing my cock with my fingers.


    Her screams intensified when I added the forth finger. She wiggled like an earthworm, twisting and turning in all directions.


    ¡°Do you like what I¡¯m doing to you?¡± I asked, shoving my fingers in and out of her dripping pussy.


    ¡°Fuck, yes!¡± She cried out, convulsing.


    Her orgasm was near, I could smell it.


    ¡°Come for me,¡± I ordered, watching her convulse harder as she filled my hand with her release.


    I grabbed her hair, adjusting her hips to meet mine as i rammed into her, pounding her hard until i filled her with my thick warm sperm.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I hope that was enough to make babies.


    Exhausted, she copsed on the floor, gasping for breath with a smile on her face while I zipped my trousers and buckled my belt.


    Without ncing at her or saying any word, I left her chambers.


    ***


    ¡°This way, King Damon,¡± A man I figured out to be the Beta weed us as he directed Jasper and I into the mansion.


    ¡°Wee, King Damon and Beta Jasper. Trust you enjoyed your trip¡± A feminine voice that I recognized as the Luna took over from the Alpha, leading is further into the house.


    I kept a straight face while Jasper responded to her. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for small talks.


    I just wanted to get over this and leave the fucking pack.


    ¡°The Alpha is in there. Beta, please, take them in,¡± The Luna said to the Beta, turning to another direction, ¡°I will be joining you soon,¡±


    ¡°This way, please,¡± The Beta directed, opening arge double door for us.


    I was about to step in when I bumped into a girl¡­no, the girl bumped into me.


    I didn¡¯t know what came over me when my hands stabled her. But some wild electric current sent chills and vibrations down my spine.


    I knew the girl felt the same too, the tray containing a lovely set of dishes in her hand crashed to the floor and broke.


    I was supposed to be mad, right?


    My temper would have torn her to pieces.


    But I didn¡¯t know the strange calmness that washed over me.


    I felt sorry the instant horror filled her eyes as she quickly bent over to pick the broken dishes.


    The air in the room was tense as all attention were focused on us.


    She was in deep trouble. I knew it.


    ¡°Take care of it,¡± I ordered another maid who jumped on the task without hesitation.


    I lifted her, moving her away from the ss so that it wouldn¡¯t prick her but she withdrew her hands from mine immediately, making my hands feel empty. Her hands were so soft, I almost let out a pur.


    Confusion hit me when her eyes widened in shock as she moved away from me, runnin without looking back.


    The strange sparks flooded me again, sending shivers down my spine.


    Why do I feel strangely drawn to her?


    Why did she behave like that?


    I adjusted quickly, walking into the hall as if nothing happened but I didn¡¯t miss the look that my Beta shot me.


    I know and I was surprised as he was.


    ¡°I want to know everything about that girl. Start your investigations now! ¡± I mind-linked Jasper, ignoring his questions.

 Chapter 5

    Aurora


    I didn¡¯t know what frightened me more between breaking the Alpha¡¯s favourite set of dishes and breaking the dishes on the Alpha King¡¯s body.


    Both punishments meant hell, but I would prefer Nathalia¡¯s punishment to that of the Alpha King.


    My mind went nk and my heart flew to my chest as the dishes crashed loudly on the floor, shattering immediately.


    I was a dead meat.


    I quickly bent over, trying to pack the broken items and ignoring the cuts that picked my fingers.


    But a deadly aura hit my nose, awakening my senses.


    Panick seized me at the realization of what I had done. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else but to run for my life. I didn¡¯t want him to kill me in the most unimaginable manner.


    Rumours had it that he could gorge out your eyes if you look at him the wrong way. He could cut your tongue if you speak without permission, worse of all, he could cut your ears if you listen to what you are not supposed to.


    He was a savage wild beast, a ruthless Alpha King that ruled over werewolves for years. His name left a sensation in the body. Not the one that leaves butterflies in the belly, but a terrifying sensation.


    His castle was in the hills, far away from the boundaries of other packs.


    He had been a terror to both men and wolves for decades. He wasn¡¯t called the Demon Alpha King for nothing. He was the most cruel and merciless King. No one messes with him or he¡¯ll tear them limb from limb and send them to hell afterwards.


    He had been called different names because of his ruthlessness, but he was the worst thing that could happen to you. To his enemies, he was their nemesis, their worst nightmare.


    His name¡¯s were so much that I didn¡¯t even know his real name.


    Even Dad knew. His brief lecture about staying out of hisne makes sense now.


    But why would dad even invite someone who could wipe us all over?!


    Though I hadn¡¯t met him and I didn¡¯t know what he looked like, but the chief maid had taken time to warn me about his arrival beforehand. She instructed that I steer clear of him at all cost. She told me that if he decides to kill anyone even my father, the Alpha wouldn¡¯t object because he doesn¡¯t want to be on the wrong side of the Alpha King.


    But I had messed up big time and I was certain he would kill me after the meeting.


    The news of my death would please Nathalia and my mother.


    My fingers slide down, brushing the spot that touched the Alpha King and I could feel my cheeks heat up in excitement.


    I could still remember how a strange electrifying feeling ran down my spine, causing a vibration within me. I didn¡¯t know why it happened.


    My brows knotted in confusion as I stared at the spot. I hadn¡¯t felt that way before.


    Deep down, I knew he felt the same, that was the reason he red at me for some seconds.


    His deadly aura shifted to a calmer, strangely soothing me. His delicious scent of honey and petrichor invaded my nose, calming my troubled mind¡­and his eyes, there was something about his eyes. They were prating as if digging deep into my soul. But I  could swear that they softened when they rested on me.


    For a minute, I wasn¡¯t scared of him.


    It was strange how he was rumoured to be fire-breathing monster but all I see is a charming Greek god in human form.


    Focus!


    My subconscious yelled at me.


    What was wrong with me?!


    I was in big trouble, yet I drooled shamelessly over a cruel monster and was even biting my lip?!


    Even if he doesn¡¯t kill me, Nathalia will because I broke father¡¯s favourite set of dish.


    Fuck me!


    I jumped in fright the moment the door opened, but when a familiar figure strode in, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was Eve, the Chief maid. Despite Nathalia¡¯s harshness, she was so good to me.


    She was my friend.


    ¡°What have you been doing here? It¡¯s been over 15 minutes!¡± She half-yelled.


    ¡°15 minutes?!¡± I repeated, my jaws dropping in shock.


    I had been drooling over the Alpha King for 15 minutes?!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Goddess!


    ¡°Anyway, Ma¡¯am Nathalia told me to give you this,¡± She said, stretching a tray that contained a ss jug filled with orange juice.


    Not  another ss again!


    I hope I don¡¯t spill this.


    ¡°Please, Rory, be careful this time. I know the first one wasn¡¯t your fault. But you have to concentrate. It¡¯s easy. Just go on there, do your business and leave,¡± She said sharply, caressing my cheek before patting my shoulder, urging me to go, ¡°May the goddess be with you this time,¡± She prayed, cing  a gentle kiss on my forehead and opening the door for me.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t steal Nathalia¡¯s jewelry,¡±I halted, turning carefully to meet her warm smile, ¡°Even if nobody believe you, I believe you,¡± She added. Tears welled up in my eyes at her words.


    It felt good to know that someone believed me.


    ¡°Thank you for believing me,¡± I whispered, giving her a faint smile before heading for the dining hall.


    ¡°Concentrate, Aurora, just do your business and leave,¡± I repeated as I walked out of the door, into the dinning room.


    Do your business and leave.


    Easy peasy, lemon squeezy!


    When I got to the door of the hall, my beads of sweat formed on my forehead and anxiety cloaked me like a garment.


    How was I supposed to concentrate when his aura was driving me insane?!


    It was everywhere in this mansion, dominating over everyone¡¯s aura greatly.


    Before the guards opened the door, I shut my eyes, sucking in air before eeleased the air slowly and muttering a short prayer.


    ¡°Do your business and leave,¡± I reminded myself, repeating it in my head severally.


    I tightened my fingers on the tray and swallowed hard when I got closer where they sat.


    No fuck-ups this time.


    My eyes went straight up to the Alpha King beforending on another man that sat beside him. Dad, his Beta and the Luna sat on the other side of the table, facing The Alpha King, the strange man and my mother who wouldn¡¯t stop trying hard to start a conversation.


    Nathalia sat opposite an empty chair that was reserved for me.


    Thanks to her dirty lies, the chair was vacant.


    Their voices and fakeughter stopped the moment I stepped they noticed my presence. But only for two seconds.


    My heart flipped twice when the Alpha King¡¯s hazel eyes met my silver ones.  I almost jumped.


    Concentrate.


    This was going to be harder than I thought.


    I tore my gaze off him immediately, walking to the table to do my business.


    ¡°It¡¯s a honour having you in our midst. Honestly, I am thrilled that you epted to give us a part of yournd. I wasn¡¯t expecting that,¡± My father grinned, sipping from his ss of red wine afterwards.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± He replied coldly. From his look, I could tell that my father¡¯s speech was boring him. He couldn¡¯t wait to get the hell out of our pack.


    If he knew the amount of sacrifice and hardwork we invested in preparing his arrival, he would eat without leaving crumbs.


    My sharp pain tore in my stomach wall and I realized I hadn¡¯t eaten in two days.


    My mouth watered at the plethora of dishes that would go to a waste after the Alpha King has gone.


    If only I could have a bite of the tasty roasted chickenps thatidzily on the table.


    I muttered a sharp prayer for my stomach not to growl as werewolves hearing were sharp.


    A chilling sensation swept through me when he locked gaze with me again. His look was so prating that my legs grew weak.


    I almost forgot how to walk.


    He shouldn¡¯t have caught me staring. I hope he wouldn¡¯t gorge out my eyes.


    I swallowed hard, cing the tray on the table making it within everyone¡¯s reach.


    Good. My business is done, time to go.


    ¡°Wait, Aurora,¡± Nathalia¡¯s annoying voice rang, halting me on my tracks.


    Slowly, I turned to meet her heavily make-up face. I scoffed within me when I saw her cleavage on disy.


    Those small boobs were dying of suffocation as they were almost out of the dress.


    Was she trying to seduce the Alpha King?


    Did I hear a change in her voice?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fill King Damon¡¯s ss cup with some orange juice?¡± She squeezed in excitement, ¡°I made them myself, I figured you might like them,¡± She blushed innocently, biting her red lips seductively.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I screamed at her in my mind as I dragged my feet to the table again.


    ¡°That was so thoughtful of you honey,¡± The Lunamended, making me roll my eyes in disgust.


    I had nothing against the Luna, she was nice to me to some extent and I appreciated that. But Nathalia¡¯s act made me almost burst into a series ofughter.


    I never knew she could do something with thosezy hands. The maids practically do everything for her, including washing her undies.


    ¡°Oh, mother. I thought I could assist with the preparations since I was bored. Since I am single, I have plenty of time,¡± She chuckled, emphasizing on the ¡®single¡¯ and throwing seductive looks at the Alpha King to catch his attention.


    I could tell she has a huge crush on the King.


    It was a shame he didn¡¯t even notice her existence.


    I picked up the jug on the table, ignoring the look on my father¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t question in order not to make a scene. If only he was around when Nathalia used me of stealing, I wouldn¡¯t be serving drinks like a maid.


    My hands trembled as I held the jug, clenching it tight with all my might.


    His aura wasn¡¯t helping as it clouded my head.


    I almost staggered as his burning gaze burned on my hand, neck and face.


    Concentrate! I snapped at myself, but I couldn¡¯t.


    He was affecting me.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I muttered silently as the filter missed the cup and the orange juice began to pour on the Alpha King¡¯s shiny leather shoes.


    Kill me, Moon goddess!


    Before I could embarrass myself further, destroy his fancy shoes, hisrge hands enveloped mine, sending sparks that made me almost copse.


    ¡°Stop,¡± He ordered authoritatively, taking the ss jug from me and pouring its content into his ss cup by himself, ¡°Thank you. But I don¡¯t like orange juice,¡±


    How did he manage to be authoritative, yet so sexy?


    I almost burst intoughter at the disappointed look on Nathalia¡¯s face. Jealous shed in her eyes.


    Why was he helping me?


    Without Nathalia¡¯s approval, I turned to leave. My job was done.


    But the clearing of Nathalia¡¯s throat made me halt on my tracks once more. I was the way she secretlymunicated with me, telling me my business wasn¡¯t done.


    What does she want again?!


    I already did what she wanted.


    ¡°Is it only me or is it hot I here,¡± She started. Her hands fanning her breast and she opened it wider, peeking at the King who wouldn¡¯t notice her.


    ¡°This ce is so boring,¡± Shemented , her hands dropping on her exposed pale chest, ¡°A little bit of entertainment could lighten it up,¡± She smiled.


    Goddess please. I hope the entertainment doesn¡¯t involve me.


    ¡°Maybe Aurora could help us,¡± She added, causing my heart to race.


    ¡°Aurora, please, dance for us. I know his majesty wouldn¡¯t mind. She threw a sweet smile at the king who returned it with a frown.


    Nathalia couldn¡¯t do this to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my king, she is just hiding her talent. She is a great dancer,¡±


    I almost growled in disapproval at her words.


    Why was she saying all these when she knew I couldn¡¯t even do the simplest dance steps.


    Tense silence settled in the room as I exchanged red with Nathalia, pleading with her to reverse hermand.


    Tears started to sting my eyes as her words echoed in my head.


    ¡°It would be so fun fun to watch you humiliated,¡±


    Everything made sense now. She turned me into a maid to humiliate me in the presence of everyone.


    ¡°Leave, Aurora,¡± The Alpha King¡¯s voice thundered, making me gasp in shock.


    Without sparing any minute, I fled out of the room as fast as my legs could carry before Nathalia devised another n.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I heard her say in defeat.


    I knew Nathalia¡¯s rage was like a volcano about to erupt but she dared not show it before the Alpha King if she loved her life.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when I shut the door, luckily, the guards were away.


    One question remained on my mind. Why was the Alpha King helping me?


    ¡°Thank you for having us, Stefan. We will be on our way,¡± I heard the second man said and I dashed out of the premises into my room.


    I shitfed my curtain a bit, watching the Alpha King and the strange man entered into a ck sleek car.


    He must be fucking wealthy.


    I didn¡¯t know when the door open until I was thrown kff-bnce by a heavy kick that had me wincing in pain.


    I lifted my eyes to see Nathalia looking like she was about to skin me alive.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± She roared in hatred, striking me hard across the face before I could process what was going on.

 Chapter 6

    Damon


    The drive home was long and quiet. Jasper kept throwing questionable looks at me from the mirror, but I ignored them, looking away.


    We were almost home. I could smell it.


    I rxed further into my chair, slowly sipping the champagne from the cup as I get myself lost in thoughts.


    There was only one thing that clouded my mind. The strange girl.


    What was her name again? Aurora? It had to be that.


    Judging from her scent, she didn¡¯t smell like an Omega, neither did she smell like a rogue. She had no wolf either. It was difficult to tell who she was. But I could swear I caught a powerful scent in her. My nose doesn¡¯t deceive me.


    If she had a powerful scent in her, why was she reduced to work as a maid.


    I could tell she was no maid. She was just forced to be one.


    It had to be the Alpha¡¯s daughter, the annoying slut that kept throwing seductively looks my way and touching herself.


    Goddess, I hate that girl.


    She should be grateful I didn¡¯t stab her slim fingers and her eyes with a fork.


    Thanks to Aurora¡¯s scent that calmed my troubled mind.


    Aurora. I liked the way it sounded. So innocent, so charming.


    There was something about her that caught my attention. I couldn¡¯t ce my hand on it yet.


    Maybe it was the way she was manipted. I knew that bitch had a hand on putting fear in her and forcing her to be a maid.


    She thought I didn¡¯t see her ring at Aurora. Her jealousy flooded the room.


    The Alpha should be disappointed at his daughter¡¯sck of dignity.


    She thought I was deaf to the clearing of her throat that indicated that Aurora should leave yet.


    To even think that she almost humiliated Aurora in the presence of everyone.


    Good thing left in time or I swear, I would have ripped that annoying bitch to pieces.


    Aurora.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice the look on her face when I told her to leave.


    Though I felt alone in her absence, but I was happy. The hall seemed like a bondage. I had to let her go.


    Her eyes were so beautiful and unique, I could stare at them forever.


    I raised my palm to my nose, shutting my eyes to inhale her scent before they vanish once more.


    Good thing I touched her.


    The scent of peach,vender and vani made my mouth watered. I had to bite my lips to stop a pur.


    But a frown settled on my face when a picture of her face shed in my head.


    She looked like she had been hit. Someone pped her hard repeatedly.


    Anger suddenly filled me at the realization that she was maltreated.


    Why would they abuse her? Where were her parents?


    Wait.


    What was wrong with me? Why did I feel concerned about some girl I saw for the first time?


    What was it about this girl that I couldn¡¯t let go off my head? She even made me say thank you twice. I had never said thank you in donkey years.


    Fuck!


    I needed a distraction. I needed something to take my mind off her.


    ¡°We are home, my king,¡± Jasper announced, driving into the garage.


    I didn¡¯t even realized we¡¯ve gotten to the castle.


    ¡°Is there something bothering you? You¡¯ve been acting strange¡­¡±


    ¡°I need every detail about that girl from the pack. Don¡¯t leave a crumb out of it,¡±


    ¡°But Alpha?¡±


    ¡°You are dismissed,¡± I interrupted him, walking away and ignoring his creased brow.


    I know he feels that I¡¯m going crazy. I feel the same too.


    I washed briskly, letting my legs take me to Rosa¡¯s room, ignoring the greetings.


    I burst in, shutting the door behind me and turning to a naked Rosa staring at me in shock.


    It was better that way.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t expecting my visit, but who cares?


    ¡°My king,¡± She bowed to greet, dropping the piece of cloth she was about to wear.


    Good girl.


    I rushed to meet her, carrying her and cing her on the table so that her back would be against the wall.


    I helped myself out of my trousers, unzipping it to free my cock and plunging deep into her.


    I grabbed her slim waist, pulling it closer to meet mine and pushing deep into her till her screams were heard.


    Her hands tightened on the edge of the table as I buried my lips in her neck, giving her sensual kisses.


    She knew better than touching me, no matter how tempted she was.


    The scent of strawberry and chocte filled my nostrils making my cock soften a bit.


    I withdrew from her with a confused look on my face.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t do this anymore.


    ¡°My king,¡± She moaned, caressing her boobs.


    ¡°My king,¡± She called again, but this time, it sounded like Aurora.


    My lips crashed on hers, taking them roughly as I assaulted her erected nipples with myrge thumb.


    The scent of vani, peach andvender flooded my head, making me deepen the kisses.


    I parted her legs, shoving my shaft into her, ramming in and out of her non-stop until her release smeared the table.


    Sex with her was better as I imagined her to be Aurora.


    With one rough and hard thrust, I released my seed, deep inside her, pulling out.


    I felt much better.


    Without ncing at her, I wore my trousers and left her room.


    ¡°Alpha, everything you need to know about Aurora is in your mail,¡± Jaspermunicated via mind-link.


    I hastened my steps to my office as a dark smile twisted on my lips.


    ¡°Come to Daddy, Aurora.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Aurora


    Before I could process what was happening, Nathalia sent me flying toward the door with another heavy kick. My head hit the hard wooden door, making it ring.


    I groaned in pain, holding my head with my eyes shut tightly.


    What I heard was a flick of fingers and before I knew it, two guards dragged me by my arms outside my room, before throwing me on the floor.


    I struggled to crawl away when Nathalia¡¯s figure hovered above me.


    I couldn¡¯t lose my temper. Not in the presence of everyone.


    But she can humiliate you in the presence of everyone, right? My subconscious yelled at me.


    I was left without a choice. I had to save myself from unnecessary punishment.


    ¡°You slut!¡± She yelled in anger, dragging me by my hair before I could make it across the room.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I struggled struggling to push her hand off my hair, but she tightened her grip, almost uprooting my hair strands.


    My scalp burned in pain as I felt some strands pulled out forcefully.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Nathalia?¡± The Alpha¡¯s authoritative voice boomed across the room.


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I knew he would rescue me from his psycho daughter.


    ¡°Nothing serious, dad. I am just punishing this brat!¡± She hissed, smacking me hard on my face.


    ¡°I said stop it!¡± He ordered, using his Alpha¡¯s tone, but Nathalia hissed, looking away as if he was invisible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let a thief roam free in this house!¡± She shouted, making my heart break.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± I shouted back, but she punched my face.


    The hallway was getting more crowded now. I could make out more than 7 people gawking at us.


    The Alpha and his Luna, my mother, Eve who looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Listen to your father, Nathalia, let your sister go,¡± The Luna tried to intervene.


    ¡°She is not my sister,¡± Nathalia thundered. Her voice almost pulled the mansion apart.


    She hated being called my sister.


    ¡°She is a bastard! She doesn¡¯t belong here. She is the daughter of a slut!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± My mother interrupted, but she continued as if my mother didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°She is a shameless whore and a thief!¡± Shs concluded, spitting on me, before releasing me from her grip.


    I winced in pain as I struggled to stand on my feet.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± The Alpha and Luna chorused, knotting their brows in confusion.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m lying?¡± Nathalia gasped in disbelief before I could speak.


    ¡°This thief here, stole my jewelry!¡± Nathalia used me, pointing her fingers at me to my father¡¯s disappointment.


    It was her words against mine.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Another voice from the small crowd rang.


    I almost jumped in existence when I saw Eve.


    Nathalia threw her a death re as she made her way to the Alpha, but she ignored it.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± She acknowledged, bowing briefly, ¡°Ma¡¯am Nathalia told Rory to do the chores in preparation for the Alpha King¡¯s arrival. Rory didn¡¯t even stand except for bathroom breaks. When I was about to meet the chief cook, I saw a guard entered into Rory¡¯s room. I am certain that was the jewelry that Ma¡¯am Nathalia was searching for,¡± Eve exined.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouthed, hoping she would see how grateful I was.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that her mother saw it in her room!¡±


    ¡°Because it was nted there by someone! Were you deaf when she was talking?¡± The Alpha yelled at her irritatedly.


    My eyes met Eve and a feeling of pity washed through me. Nathalia would make sure she paid for speaking up for me. Has would make her life a miserable hell.


    Maybe she should have kept quiet to save herself.


    ¡°Was that the reason for this drama?¡± The Luna asked, hissing afterwards and turning to leave, ¡°Your father and I have better things to attend to,¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m letting her go?¡± Nathalia resumed grabbing my hair.


    Seemed she wasn¡¯t going to ept defeat yet.


    ¡°She is a whore!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! No one asked for your opinion, fucking whore!¡±


    ¡°Nathalia, what is it this time?¡± The Alpha gritted his teeth irritatedly.


    ¡°I saw her seduce my man,¡±


    ¡°Man? What man?¡± He asked, creasing his brow in confusion.


    ¡°The Alpha King. She was all over him when we were in the hall. She even wore this rag to get his attention!¡± Nathalia screamed, ripping my floral dress instantly and kicking me so hard that I fell on my taste.


    My eyes shed in anger when my lips tasted my blood.


    Not this time, bitch.


    I let my emotions overtake me as I growled at Nathalia, challenging her for a fight and she didn¡¯t waste time to pounce on me, tearing the rest of my gown.


    Good thing I wore underwear.


    Iunched at her, striking her hard on her face and scratching her hard with my sharp nails till blood gushed out of her face.


    Nothing else mattered. Not even the punishment I would receive afterwards.


    I was beating the hell out of Nathalia and I would enjoy every moment of it.


    Before anyone could separate me, I sat on her, descending a series of punches on her battered face before scratching her body.


    A push from her sent me crashing on the floor and some guards pinned me down.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I let out a gasp when Nathalia let out a howl as she shifted before everyone.


    She cheated, knowing I couldn¡¯t shift.


    She was definitely going to kill me in her wolf form.


    She was about tounch at me when I felt my bones shift.


    Maybe my broken ribs.


    I let out screams as furs sprouted from my body. My teeth weren¡¯t left out as sharp cannies reced my teeth. My beautiful fingernails were reced with long ws.


    I stood on all fours, growling and howling louder than Nathalia.


    Gasp flew from all directions as they watched in shock.


    No one expected this. Not even Nathalia thought my wolf could be bigger and powerful than hers.


    While her wolf was lean, mine was huge, towering above hers.


    Did I just fucking shift?


    This was the happiest day of my life!


    Confusion soon overtook me as I red at the colour of my fur.


    Silver coloured fur.


    My eyes widened as I saw Nathalia¡¯s fur colour. As dark as night.


    In this pack, no one possessed a silver wolf except the Alpha and the Luna. Their offspring were supposed to possess silver fur just like them.


    I gasped in shock at the realization.


    Was the Alpha¡¯s mistress my biological mother?

 Chapter 8

    Aurora


    A frown settled on my face at the thoughts and I almost pped myself at my stupidity.


    How could I doubt my biological mother because of a mere fur colour?


    You are so dumb, Aurora, that¡¯s why she hates you.


    I heaved a sigh before ncing at my mother who froze on a spot, watching me suspiciously.


    Maybe if I was as smart as Nathalia, she would have shown some care.


    I tore my mind off sad thoughts that crept in slowly, blocking it offpletely before it could engulf me.


    As far as I was concerned, this was the happiest day of my life.


    The day I shamed Nathalia by transforming into a gigantic wolf more majestic than hers.


    I drowned in the sea of awe as I marveled at my fur that glittered like precious stones as the sun reflected on it.


    My jaws dropped to the floor as I got lost in the beautiful sight.


    I could never get tired of watching it.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind shifting every day to have a look at my shiny fur.


    A sharp pain pulled me from my thoughts as I felt a burning sensation behind my back.


    Its sting was like that of a deadly scorpion. I hissed, clenching my teeth and refusing to spill a tear.


    No amount of pain would ruin my day.


    But I was wrong.


    The pain continued to intensify at a great speed, hovering over the region above my waist.


    Confusion hit me hard as I felt the strange sensation spreading and forming symbols. As much as I tried to follow the movement mentally, I couldn¡¯t make out what the symbols were.


    In the blink of an eye, deafening screams came off my mouth in waves as I fell on the floor, gasping for breath.


    What was happening to me?!


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to recover as a sunset orange glow emanated from my back, where the strange symbols rested.


    It burnt so bad that I felt myself being skinned alive. It was like a bag of salt was used to rob my bleeding wounds.


    Iy on the floor, helpless and whimpering as I watched the glow from my back connect to the Moon strangely before fading away like it never happened.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, Aurora.¡± A voice in my head sympathized.


    I jolted up weakly, ncing at people¡¯s shocked faces as I searched for who spoke.


    The voice was strange. I have never heard anything like it.


    Despite the numerous people in the mansion, I could differentiate their voices.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s Rue, your wolf.¡± It sounded again, more clearly this time, sending chills down my spine.


    I have a wolf!


    A smile was slowly ying on my face when Nathalia found it as a perfect time to pounce on me, wing me till I began to bleed.


    It hurt that I couldn¡¯t fight back. Thanks to the transformation for sapping my energy.


    ¡°Get away from your sister, Nathalia!¡± The Alpha¡¯s voice thundered. But I could sense confusion clouded in his head.


    What was he confused about? His daughter beating me to a pulp while Iy slowly losing consciousness without him intervening?


    What a good father. I scoffed inwardly.


    I groaned in pain as Nathalia threw me on the floor like a bag of potatoes.  I could feel my ribs cracking.


    ¡°She¡¯s got the pack¡¯s tattoo.¡± The Luna gasped in shock, stretching her finger at the symbol behind my back with bulged eyes.


    The pack¡¯s tattoo? What was she talking about? And why was everyone bbergasted at my transformation?


    With myst strength, I turned my head to have a glimpse of the symbol.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I cursed, and my eyes widened in surprise.


    How the hell did the pack¡¯s tattoo end up on my back?


    My head ached terribly as I began to think of a possible way that the tattoo appeared.


    ¡°Everyone, get out!¡± The Alphamanded. His tone screamed authority and danger at the same time.


    Confusion hit me hard like a ton of bricks as I watched everyone¡¯s perplexed faces staring wide at me¡­even my mother was not left out.


    Except she looked like she was about to pass out. Her fears consumed her as I could almost taste it. Her heart was beating like a thousand war drums.


    Something wasn¡¯t right. I have never seen my mother so frightened.


    ¡°Eve, Nathalia, Ingrid, Aurora, Valerie stay behind.¡± He released a tense breath, swallowing the bile in his throat as his chest rose and fell in anticipation.


    I raised my head to see the other servants walk out the door hurriedly before my father did something tragic to them.


    Satisfied as the door was mmed shut, he threw a deadly look at my mum who tried topose herself.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± He bellowed, taking dangerous steps to her. A forced smile shed across her face as she took a few steps backward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Alpha.¡± Her voice came out in a whisper.


    ¡°Aurora is my daughter and because she shares my blood, she is bound to have silver fur. I need to know why her fur is not mixed with ck fur. Why is it entirely silver and not silver and ck?¡±


    ¡°Alpha-¡± She tried to speak.


    ¡°I am not done yet!¡± He cuts her, trapping her behind a wall with a menacing look on his face. His hands grabbed her neck, suffocating her as he looked dead in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cut me off when I¡¯m not done talking,¡± he warned before releasing her from his firm grip while she coughed.


    ¡°I need you to exin why Nathalia¡¯s wolf is lean with ck fur as yours and why Aurora¡¯s fur is huge and also has the pack¡¯s tattoo,¡± he gritted, clenching his fist tight.


    ¡°And how she has the pack¡¯s tattoo that Nathalia was supposed to have.¡±


    I could tell he was trying hard not to punch her in the face.


    ¡°I swear by the Moon goddess, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± My mother¡¯s shaky voice pleaded, hoping my father would be convinced.


    ¡°One more lie from you and that would be the end of you this instant!¡± he threatened, seizing her by the neck again until she started to gasp for breath.


    Fear gripped her as my father¡¯s pupils¡¯ turned pitch ck. I¡¯ve seen that look before, it only happened when he was dangerously furious.


    No one wanted to see that side of him.


    ¡°You are hiding something about the children. Beatrice said she noticed after she left the ward that night. I swear by the Moon goddess if you don¡¯t spill it out, I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb!¡± he growled, his eyes shing with rage.


    Without warning, my father¡¯s ws elongated as he raised them above my mother, ready to rip her into pieces as he was blinded by anger.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll confess!¡± she screamed, shielding her body from his ws as panic seized through her.

 Chapter 9

    Damon


    I let out a growl, tossing in my sleep as a knock sounded on the door.


    Who was that son of a bitch?!


    Switching to a morefortable position, I drifted to sleep quickly, but it didn¡¯t take long before the knock repeated itself. Angrily, I snatched a pillow, covering my ears with it and hissing loudly.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for anyone¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± A voice ordered causing me to groan. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± It cursed.


    Can Dax fucking leave me alone?!


    ¡°Get out!¡± I yelled, pressing the pillow tighter against my ears.


    Why did Dax always find pleasure in disturbing me? Was it a crime to be a triplet?!


    ¡°Come on, man!¡± Dax¡¯s voice grew annoyingly loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking trying to sleep, Dax. Can you get the fuck off?!¡± I yelled, sitting up, beforeying on the bed and fumbling with the duvet once more.


    Why was Dax always a pain in the ass?


    I muttered a silent prayer to the Moon goddess as the next few minutes were silent.


    Seems he got the message.


    Before I could fall asleep, a loud thud hit the door, making me spring to my feet in shock.


    ¡°Do you fucking want to break my door?¡± I screamed in anger.


    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯te out,¡± he affirmed, hitting my door with his heavy boots continuously.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± I cursed, walking away from the bed as I wore a white tee shirt and grey sweatpants.


    Anger and confusion quickened my blood when I opened the door to see no one standing outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking y with me or I swear by the Moon Goddess-¡±


    I nced back immediately as a burst ofughter interrupted me.


    ¡°What are youughing for? You fucking ruined my sleep!¡± Iined, hissing loudly to show my disapproval.


    I shut my eyes briefly as my head began to ache slightly. Thanks to Dax for cutting my sleep short.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored,¡± he blurted, filling me with anger.


    ¡°You ruined my sleep because you were bored?¡± I asked in disbelief, creasing my brows at hisne excuse.


    If he weren¡¯t my brother, I could have ripped out his throat.


    ¡°Sorry not sorry,¡± he said, biting his lips hard to stop a burst ofughter.


    ¡°Are you fucking crazy? I hate you!¡± I stumped my feet, causing a vibration on the floor as I turned to my other brother who was fast approaching.


    ¡°Devin, do you know Dax just woke me up because he was bored? I¡¯m going to kill him one of these days.¡± I threatened, shing my lengthened canines at him.


    ¡°Dax.¡± Devin arched his brow, scoffing afterward as he left us in the hallway, walking into his office. His aura screams authority.


    Despite being triplets, our character varied, but despite our differences, we were referred to as the Demon Triplet Alphas. No one dared mess with us.


    I was famous for my bad temper, ruthlessness, and great fighting skills. I was the second of us.


    Unlike Dax, Devin was more mature, calm, and calcted. He was the eldest among us.


    Dax was known for his yfulness, carefree, and annoying nature. He was thest of us.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored, Damon, let¡¯s race. I bet I¡¯m now faster than you,¡± he boasted, flexing his muscles.


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± I scoffed, walking away from him.


    ¡°Come on, bro.¡± Dax groaned, jumping on me as his arms tightened on my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m running out of air.¡± I managed to say, before coughing slightly when he released me.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t raced in a week. You are cking. Buckle up, man,¡± he said, giving me a tap on my shoulder.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Fine. Just this time then I¡¯ll sleep.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± A smile curled on his face, revealing his dimple. ¡°We will race from the beginning of the field to the boundaries of that pack before racing back. Whoever wins will have Ivy for himself this week. We won¡¯t have to have a threesome with her.¡±


    A seductive smirk filled my lips as my head reyed the reward.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to have our mate to myself.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said, shing a smile at Dax.


    ¡°Ivy would be the judge-¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys ready yet?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice boomed across the hallway, causing my dick to throb.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to have her to myself for this week.


    ¡°Come on, guys, let¡¯s go.¡± She cheered excitedly, walking in between us with her arms enveloping our necks.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything than her sweet scent that filled my dick with blood, allowing it to swell in excitement.


    We were almost walking out of the door that would lead to the field when a voice stopped us.


    Turning sharply, my eyes met with Jasper¡¯s sad ones as they stared at me.


    Was everything alright with the pack?


    Was there an attack going on?


    Several questions ran freely in my head as our gaze was fixed on each other for some seconds.


    ¡°Is everything alright, Jasper?¡± I asked, noticing the uneasiness in his eyes. ¡°Dax and I are going for a race and Ivy would be the judge. Would you like toe with us?¡± I proposed, but he clenched his jaws as if holding back his tears.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he started. ¡°They are not real.¡± He swallowed, watching me digest his words while my hands held Ivy¡¯s slim waist.


    ¡°What do you mean by they are not real?¡± My brows creased in confusion as I couldn¡¯t understand his words.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± His hands grabbed mine, snatching it away from Ivy¡¯s waist. ¡°There is no Ivy, Devin, and Dax.¡± He broke, causing me to drown in the sea of confusion.


    My brows formed a small v on my forehead as I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? They are here with me.¡±


    I turned to look at Ivy and Dax. ¡°I think Jasper is going crazy again.¡± I let out a briefugh, followed by Dax.


    ¡°He should see the pack doctor,¡± Dax said amidughter.


    ¡°No, Alpha. You are the one crazy here. Snap out of your imagination. There is no more Dax, Ivy, and Devin. They are not here anymore. They are dead.¡± He finally broke the news, making cold chills run down my spine. It was like a bag of ice was thrown on me as realization hit me. I tilted my head to meet Dax and Ivy, but I was met with nothing.


    They had vanished just as they appeared.


    They were not real. It was just my imagination messing with me.


    I was going crazy again.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as they met the floor. I couldn¡¯t look into Jasper¡¯s eyes.


    Was I even fit to rule the pack?


    I knew my secret was safe with my Jasper, but how long would the packs be ruled by a madman?


    ¡°You have been skipping your medications and therapy sessions again?¡± Jasper threw me a look, but I let my eyes go elsewhere.


    I didn¡¯t like the way he looked at me. His eyes conveyed pity.


    I didn¡¯t want his pity.


    ¡°You know you have to be mentally stable in order to rule the packs-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± I red, punching the wall hard and grains of sand dropped on my knuckles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore.¡± With those words, I walked away from him, ignoring his calls as I made my way into my room, locking the door immediately.


    Tears flooded my eyes as I stared at therge amount of wolfsbane that I had saved in the jar.


    Perhaps I should end it all.

 Chapter 10

    Damon


    My hands trembled as I brought out a syringe filled with wolfsbane, ready to inject myself with it.


    I made sure it was above my usual dosage.


    A quick death would do.


    I shut my eyes as the needle made its way into my skin, almost piercing my veins when the syringe tripped from my hand and fell on the floor.


    I wasn¡¯t afraid of death. In fact, I couldn¡¯t wait to meet my brothers and my mate, but I was afraid that I would break Jasper¡¯s heart.


    After the ugly incident, he was there for me, helping me battle my demons and making me a better person. He was the only one who didn¡¯t see me as a madman despite knowing I was one.


    He was more than my best friend, more than my Beta. He was my brother.


    Killing myself would only shatter his heart into pieces.


    ¡°A worthless madman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Pick it up!¡± A voicemanded, growling menacingly as a strange breeze rolled the syringe to rest against my foot.


    I recognized that voice. The voice of my demons.


    ¡°You are not a madman, Damon. I know that,¡± Ivy¡¯s voice suddenly filled the room.


    I cocked my head to meet her walking elegantly to where I stood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give in to your demons,¡± she instructed clearly. Her voice was soft but authoritative, its effect rang in my head, erasing the suicidal thoughts in me.


    As if spelled by her alluring voice, I picked the syringe from the floor and the jar of wolfsbane, discarding it in my closet before turning to meet her.


    I missed her badly and I couldn¡¯t help but want her with me all day.


    Sadness filled my heart in her absence.


    ¡°Ivy is not real,¡± Jasper¡¯s voice flooded my head again, stabbing my wounded heart.


    She had disappeared just as she came in.


    A tear escaped my eyes as I slumped hard on the couch.


    Ivy is fucking real!


    She visits me every time and makes sure that I am okay. Wemunicated as if she was there. A ghost couldn¡¯t do that, right?


    Or was I going insane?!


    ¡°Have you been skipping your medications and therapy sessions again?¡± I groaned at Jasper¡¯s words.


    I was tired of living on drugs and therapy. A break was what I carved for.


    I didn¡¯t need medications or therapy to feel better.


    I was the Alpha King!


    ¡°A madman doesn¡¯t fit to be the Alpha King.¡± A cracked voice replied, filling my head with mockingughter.


    I will not give in to my demons!


    I wasn¡¯t mad. Ivy was my witness, and so was Jasper.


    ¡°They are lying to you. You can¡¯t even tell the difference between reality and your imagination.¡± Another mockingughter erupted heavily, making my head throb.


    Maybe it was right.


    Denying the truth was useless.


    If I wasn¡¯t mad, why were demons living rent-free in my head and evenmunicating with me?


    Why was I interacting with ghosts?


    ¡°Alpha?¡± A soft voice called, causing me to jerk as I sat up with my back resting against the couch.


    I raised my head to meet Rosa, leaning against the door, d in see-through lingerie red robes thatplimented her pale skin.


    Her face was heavy with makeup and her hair was tied in a high ponytail.


    My cock twitched in excitement at her matching red bra and g-string pants.


    Just the way I liked it.


    Slowly, she made her way to the table in front of the couch I sat on, swaying her waist and flipping her hair.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°My King,¡± she bowed in acknowledgment, before raising her eyes to meet mine.


    She was part of the very few people who looked me in the eye.


    Her friendship with Ivy gave her the privilege.


    I wondered how she coped with Ivy¡¯s demise.


    Since her best friend, Ivy died, she made it a duty to console me and help me move on. Soon, things gotplicated and we were stuck in an entanglement.


    Neither of us wanted to opt out of theplicated rtionship.


    The day Ivy died was the day I vowed to never make love to any woman. Her death brought out the cruel part of me.


    Rather than making love which was more emotional, I fuck hard without any emotional attachment.


    Rosa¡¯s presence brought satisfaction to my new sex life. I became a Bdsm addict.


    Things happened fast and Rosa became my mistress, satisfying my dark fantasies.


    Though I felt nothing for her, I found it hard to let her go after her vast experience in BDSM sex.


    Despite herziness, she wasn¡¯t totally useless.


    Or was there something more to her staying in the castle?


    ¡°My King.¡± Her seductive voice rang in my ears again as she licked her plump lips.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked harshly, but she weed me with a warm smile.


    What was the naughty girl up to this time?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been stressedtely, so I thought you might need to rx.¡± Her voice went into the gentle breeze like a whisper.


    I watched her keenly, observing her next movement.


    Get out of my face bitch!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you, Rosa,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes before letting them rest on the door, indirectly telling her to leave.


    ¡°I know, my king. I also know you need something.¡± She climbed the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Leave.¡± I ordered coldly, tearing my gaze from her.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. Her slim fingers reached the tiny ribbons joining the piece of cloth together.


    Without hesitation, she pulled the end of one ribbon and her robe came off like a pack of cards, exposing her red bra and g-string pants.


    With a smirk on her face, she took afortable position on the table, spreading her legs wide apart before tearing the pants off.


    I would have loved to do that.


    Her finger met with her lips before it disappeared into her mouth as she moist them before slipping it into her pussy, rubbing her clitoris with care.


    My eyes shed with lust as her fingers rubbed her clitoris in circles.


    The suicidal thoughts I had earlier vanished as if they never appeared.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave, my king?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Aurora


    I froze in shock as my mother¡¯s words yed in my head for the third time.


    My brows twisted in confusion and worry settled in the pit of my stomach as I threw her a questionable look.


    The more I thought about it, the less I understood what she meant.


    Did she just say she would confess?


    What was that supposed to mean?


    When I thought my father was just exaggerating about my fur colour, her words confirmed it.


    Perhaps, I was taking her words too far. She didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    The atmosphere was ufortable as tension surrounded us. I could hear my father¡¯s heart pounding hard against his ribs as he was cloaked in anger.


    My mother on the other hand looked like she had seen a ghost. Her body wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Eve stood rooted to a spot with confusion clouding her head while the Luna and Nathalia watched my father with a surprised look.


    From the look on everyone¡¯s faces, I could tell that this was not a child¡¯s y.


    There was something more to my mother¡¯s strange behaviour. Her bodynguage was enough to make me smell a rat.


    Despite thinking of what could trap her in this weird situation, I couldn¡¯t ce my head around it.


    ¡°You better start talking!¡± My father growled so loudly that my ears began to hurt.


    Sensing his rage, I rushed to my mother, ready to protect her in case he tried to strike her.


    No matter how badly she treated me, I would always love her. She was my mother.


    I didn¡¯t mind that she shifted away from me, snatching her hands from mine.


    I wouldn¡¯t leave her side.


    ¡°Mum, is everything alright?¡± I asked in fear, cing my hand on her shoulder to calm her, but she shrugged it off, allowing my hand to fall off.


    I was used to that behaviour. It was nothing.


    Silence stretched as she ignored me. Her gaze was fixed on my father.


    This wasn¡¯t my mother. My mother was no scared puppy. She was a brave and outspoken woman.


    But what could put her in this situation?


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°I need words, bitch!¡± he fired, charging towards her like a predator stalking its prey. Anger oozed out of him like a thick cloud of smoke.


    Fear grew in me as I saw him walking towards us.


    I had never seen my father this mad.


    No matter what my mother did, he shouldn¡¯t call her names.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to call her a bitch, dad. It¡¯s disrespectful!¡± I blurted, fixing my gaze on his without blinking.


    No one had the right to disrespect my mother in my presence or they¡¯ll have me to contend with.


    ¡°Stay out of this. It¡¯s none of your business,¡± he replied before resting his furious eyes on my mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha,¡± my mother started. She swallowed hard before clearing her throat.


    She was sorry? Why?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional,¡± she paused, her face looking like she was about to burst into tears.


    ¡°The reason for Aurora¡¯s fur and the tattoo is because she is not my daughter,¡± my mother spilled, earning gasps from everyone.


    But that was not all.


    ¡°She belongs to you and Ingrid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Luna to you!¡± my father corrected, clenching her jaws hard before releasing it.


    ¡°Aurora is not my child. Nathalia is mine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! The Alpha and Luna are my parents.¡± Nathalia chimed in, rushing to hold the Luna who stretched her hand around her as if protecting her.


    ¡°You fucking slut, I need exnations,¡±  my father¡¯s confused voice rang.


    My mother¡¯s harsh words hit me like a bulldozer, weakening me that I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight my father against calling her foul names.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking yell at me, Stefan!¡± My mother fired back, regaining her bravery. I could feel her anger building up slowly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me by my name!¡±


    ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll kill me?¡± She scoffed, fixing her gaze on his furious ones. ¡°Just like you kill those that stand up to you?¡±


    With the way her eyes burned in anger, I could tell she was ready to start a fight.


    ¡°We were fine before she came into the picture!¡± Sheshes out, walking towards the Luna. Her sudden outburst threw me off guard.


    ¡°I was supposed to be Luna, not her,¡± she spat with hatred.


    ¡°You were just a mistress-¡±


    ¡°Just a mistress?¡± she asked, cocking her head to meet my father. ¡°I was the first woman you knew. I stood by you and what did you pay me back with? By getting married to someone else despite knowing how deeply I loved you,¡± my mother¡¯s voice shook for some seconds before she cleared her throat and blinked her eyes severally to stop tears.


    ¡°Who else would I get married to? She is my mate,¡± he tried to exin, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°And I am more of a mate than she will ever be!¡±


    The Luna gasped in shock, her eyes popped out at my mother¡¯s confession.


    ¡°To think that I had nothing against you despite being my husband¡¯s mistress. I never maltreated you or your child,¡± she cried.


    My heart aches as I look at the witch I called my mother.


    To even think that she wasn¡¯t even remorseful after vomiting those words.


    Why would she hate the Luna when it wasn¡¯t her fault?


    Luna Ingrid was an easygoing woman loved by everyone.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, bitch! If you didn¡¯t hear me correctly, I¡¯ll repeat myself. Aurora is not my daughter,¡± she said firmly, breaking my heart into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°What are you saying, mum?¡± I raised my head to meet her, hoping she was saying a bad joke.


    I shut my eyes, holding back the tears that threatened to spill.


    This can¡¯t be real.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking call me mother! I am not your mother!¡± Her words hurt more than theshes I endured in Nathalia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I found myself asking no one in particr as I stared at space with a dazed look.


    ¡°Stefan was supposed to warm my bed one night, but for some stupid reason, he went into Ingrid¡¯s chambers. I was so desperate because I had already taken a sex enhancement pill, waiting for his arrival, but he never showed up,¡± she let out a loud hiss, eyeing my father afterwards.


    ¡°Driven by frustration, I had to have sex with my lover, unfortunately, I took in. Ingrid took in too and we gave birth on the same day. To teach Ingrid a lesson for taking my ce, I swapped our babies. The faded scar behind her ear was given by me, she also has a long scar on her thighs. Her fur is ck just like mine. What more proof do I need to convince you that Nathalia is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe that crazy bitch, dad!¡± Nathalia wrapped her arms tighter around the Luna¡¯s shoulder, but she unwrapped it, moving away from her.


    ¡°You mean Nathalia isn¡¯t my daughter?¡± My father¡¯s voice trembled as he gulped the bitter truth down his throat.


    This evening was filled with drama. It was too much for me to bear.


    ¡°Nathalia is my daughter and Aurora is your daughter. She has the Alpha blood running in her veins. It was a shame her Alpha seed awakened today, ruining my ns,¡± shemented, shing her reddened eyes at me before muttering inaudible curses.


    Disbelief washed over me as I stared at Valerie in shock. Her confessions crashed upon me, hitting me hard and leaving me dumbfounded.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tears blurred my vision as I stared at Valerie with so much hatred in my heart.


    How could she do this to me?


    I covered my widened mouth as realization ran through my head.


    That exined it!


    That exined why she hates me. Despite trying to please her, she treated me like I was garbage.


    All my life, I asked myself why she acted indifferent towards me.


    This exined it.


    She wasn¡¯t my mother. She didn¡¯t love me. I was a victim of her revenge.


    A sharp pain in my chest caused me to groan as memories of how she was maltreated filled my head.


    All these years I lived as a shadow while someone else stole my identity.


    I was supposed to be powerful, but I was a ve. The lowest of the low.


    All these years I endured usations, suffering, bullying, and pain while Nathalia stole my life!


    She will pay dearly!

 Chapter 12

    Damon


    Lust cloaked me like a garment as my eyes were pinned on her dripping pussy as if studying it.


    I was so engrossed, I didn¡¯t blink for a second.


    How could I say no?


    What was I even thinking when I told her to leave?


    I swallowed hard, adjusting myself on the couch impatient with my fist clenched into a ball.


    My hips moved unconsciously, following the rhythm as she rocked her waist gently.


    I grabbed a fistful of the couch hard when she started to move fast, mumbling moans and curses.


    My hands pressed hard against my thighs before rubbing them.


    She was affecting me. I couldn¡¯t resist her charms anymore.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± she moaned. Her eyes were partly closed and I could see her eyeballs roll upward.


    Her trembling legs parted further allowing me to have a clearer and better view of her kitty.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I muttered inwardly, taking harsh breaths before licking my bottom lip.


    ¡°I want you to feed your eyes, my king,¡± her seductive whisper rang in my ears.


    A smirk curved on my lips when she raised 3 fingers in the air before letting them fall slowly to her chest. I released tensed air when her fingers massaged her boobs before she slid them downwards to meet her navel, circling it before winking at me.


    Without warning, the three fingers disappeared into her pussy gradually as moans escaped her lips.


    Her body quivered in pleasure as she gave herself slow strokes before increasing the pace gradually. Her fingers weren¡¯t idle, while the deep strokes were going on, other fingers fumbled with herrge boobs while one caressed her swollen clit.


    I moaned in satisfaction as I enjoyed her little show, rxing into the couch with my arms spread apart.


    Not too long, she started to convulse, screaming loudly and squeezing her boobs hard. Her fingers worked in and out of her soaked entrance ruthlessly as more juices poured, flooding the table.


    Her toes curled and straightened as her orgasm was near, her breath grew more erratic and her hair loosened, spreading all over her face and shoulders.


    She was dirty. Bad little dirty girl.


    Her head fell back at once and her fingers pinched her nipples and clitoris hard as juices gushed out of her opening, leaving her vibrating on the table with a smile on her face.


    Satisfied by her show, I got up from the couch at once, taking slow strides to my drawer before closing it and walking towards where shey.


    My hands pinned her neck tightly to the table enough to make her gasp for breath while my legs parted her legs without hesitation.


    Pleasure coursed through my spine as her soaked kitty stared at me, begging me for hard strokes.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to get them that easily.


    Satisfaction flowed in my veins at her surprised look when she heard the sound of a vibrator.


    Bet she wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    My rough hands squeezed her boobs so hard till it turned bright pink, pinching her nipples till it almost got sour before cing a brief kiss on her forehead.


    I didn¡¯t know why I did that.


    A frown settled on my face when she smiled at me.


    The kiss meant nothing.


    I let the vibrator roam freely on her body, allowing her to enjoy its pleasure before dropping it on herp.


    Without warning, I plunge the vibrator into her pussy, watching her scream in satisfaction at my treatment.


    I held her leg in ce, keeping it from kicking me as orgasm washed through her.


    The vibrator dropped to the floor as I sat on the couch, burrowing further with my legs and arms wide apart.


    On all fours, she crawled to me, letting out animalistic sounds before stopping before me.


    Her fragile hands dropped on my thighs, loosening my sweatpants, pulling them down from my waist, and freeing my little monster.


    My huge cock twitched in excitement as she bit her lips before licking them hungrily.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Moistening her hands with baby oil, they cupped my duck before she gently ran down my length while her eyes were fixed on mine.


    I adjusted, moving my hips slowly to the movement of her hands.


    She swallowed half of my dick, licking it as if it was a lollipop.


    My head fell back against the chair, rxing further and enjoying the warmth of her mouth on my dick.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I groaned, holding her head in ce while I lifted my waist slightly and pushed my hard fat cock deep down her throat.


    ¡°Argh!¡± My eyes almost rolled into their sockets as waves of pleasure hit me hard when my dick reached the end of her soft tissue.


    I increased my pace, fucking her mouth ruthlessly as I began to feel my orgasm build up.


    I let my dick slip out of her mouth, allowing her to suck in breaths before returning it to her.


    My chest rose and fell and my mouth was slightly ajar as the tip of her tongue found its way to my dick, running upwards and downwards. Her mouth swallowed the cap of my dick, sucking on it as if her life depended on it.


    Incoherent words flew from my opened mouth as I was close to my release. I shut my eyes tight when her skilful fingers began to y with my balls, rubbing them between her moist palms with great care.


    I let out a deep growl, struggling to take control of my body as I began to shiver.


    I remained still with an expressionless face as my release shot out of my cock.


    I didn¡¯t want her to see what she was doing to me.


    Her head remained fixed in between my palm as my release filled my mouth while I fucked her mercilessly.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I gritted my teeth, clenching them hard before my mouth was partly open.


    ¡°Fucking swallow them,¡± I instructed. ¡°All of them,¡± I emphasized still holding her head in a firm grip.


    Relief washed over me after my orgasm as I felt lighter than before. I heaved a deep sigh, ncing at Rosa who smiled sheepishly like she had won a jackpot.


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown at her childish behaviour.


    I hated that she was a clingy bitch. What was she, 14?


    ¡°Is there anything else you want me to do?¡± she asked, caressing my thighs before gently stroking my deted dick as she was still on her knees.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I ordered harshly, pulling up my sweatpants before walking away from her.

 Chapter 13

    Aurora


    I was still drowning in the bottomless abyss of self-pity and anger when my father¡¯s roars jolted me awake. My heart did a quick flip as I noticed his eyes turned pitch ck.


    Panic seized my heart as he let out another roar before dashing to meet Valerie, seizing her by the cor of her dress.


    All my life, I had only seen my father blinded by anger once, never again, until now.


    He rarely let out roars except his blood was boiling in rage.


    My heart pounded fast against my ribs when I nced at his sharp ws slipping on and out of his fingers.


    That was it.


    Once he was consumed by his deadly rage, there was no going back. It was either he gets killed or he kills.


    I need no soothsayer to tell me that Valerie dug her grave with her hands by ying a fast one on my father.


    She beat the war drums, now she must be ready to dance to its consequences.


    She deserved whatever got to her. She was a horrible person.


    My father¡¯s rage filled the room so much that its strong scent started to suffocate me.


    I had to leave before it got dirty.


    ¡°Who is that wretched lover of yours?¡± He demanded. I gulped down the bile in my throat when I saw the vein on his forehead popping out as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carson. It wasn¡¯t his fault. I made him do it,¡± she screamed desperately, struggling to get my father¡¯s attention before he acted irrationally.


    My father¡¯s head tilted to meet her as disbelief washed over him. ¡°Carson? My driver?¡± he said in shock.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, bitch! You mean to tell me that I wasn¡¯t the only one you were seeing? You stooped so low to have sex with my driver?¡± Confusion clouded his brain as he found it difficult to digest the revtion.


    ¡°I was lonely and you were not always around¡­¡± she tried to convince him.


    ¡°That¡¯s some. To even think that I was fucking you all these while without knowing you offered your pussy on a tter of Gold to some nuisance, that good-for-nothing golddigger!¡±


    ¡°Are you that cheap? You don¡¯t mind spreading your filthy legs for any Dick and Harry thates your way. You were supposed to be my mistress, Mine alone. But here you are, fucking some driver until you gave birth to a bastard child!¡± He eximed as he was wild with rage. Wrath and disdain dripped in his voice.


    A gush of disbelief swept through me as I fixed my gaze on my irate father.


    I thought he cherished Nathalia and worshiped the ground she walked on. I thought the bond between him and Nathalia was inseparable as a result of the years he spent nurturing her.


    I thought the love between them was unbreakable, but now I knew that it was easier to hate someone than to love someone.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Love could vanish in the blink of an eye.


    It saddened my heart to see how quickly he reduced her by calling her a bastard child.


    Does that mean the love he had for her has expired?


    Pity reced the fury I felt towards Nathalia.


    She was going through the toughest time in her life.


    It was crazy how she lost everything she loved dearly because of her mother¡¯s selfishness.


    My heart bled as tears streamed down her face. My father wouldn¡¯t even look at her.


    ¡°Alpha, it wasn¡¯t his fault¡­it was¡­¡± she stammered, struggling with excuses.


    My father¡¯s expression darkened as his eyes met with Eve who was rooted in a spot, bbergasted at the twist of events.


    ¡°Eve,¡± he called authoritatively.


    Eve tore herself from the spot, running before him to avoid attracting punishment as he was in a foul mood.


    ¡°Get Carson at once!¡± he demanded, looking my mother dead in the eye.


    I could tell it was about to get ugly.


    ¡°Why? I just told you that I forced him. He wasn¡¯t at fault,¡± she protested, rushing to meet him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave that to me? Let me be the judge of that,¡± he responded, folding his arms and pacing about the room.


    Silence enveloped the room as the tension increased.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Carson broke the long silence, sneaking into the room as his eyes hovered on our faces as if studying us.


    All eyes were fixed on Carson as he strode towards my father with his head slightly bowed.


    Without warning, my father threw caution into the wind, charging at him and hitting his back against the hard wall before throwing him on the floor.


    ¡°How dare you eat what I¡¯m eating!¡± He snarled, grabbing him by the cor before hitting his head against the wall.


    ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± he stammered, wincing his pain as he nced at Valerie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t fucking take what belongs to me. How dare you have an affair with the mistress and have this bastard baby!¡± He spat in annoyance, pointing at Nathalia who sobbed harder.


    ¡°Daddy please,¡± she cried, taking baby steps towards him.


    ¡°Get away from me! I am not your father. This bastard is.  And it¡¯s a pity I¡¯ll be sending him to hell.¡±


    I was still trying to process his words when he brought out a shiny dagger inside his suit, slicing Carson¡¯s throat immediately.


    I screamed in shock as horror filled my eyes when he dropped unconscious on the floor covered in a pool of blood.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, my father tore his garment with the dagger before slicing his balls and dick into pieces, like tiny pieces of meat.


    Fear shook me as I watched him let out agonizing screams before choking on his blood. Soon, he gasped for breath, giving in to the cold embrace of death.


    My stomach did a quick flip as the little amount of food I had threatened to rush down my throat.


    I quickly turned away from the bloody sight to avoid feeling nauseous.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of blood.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± Valerie screamed in horror with bulged eyes. She quickly ran to Carson, shaking him furiously as drops of tears ran freely from her eyes.


    ¡°You made me nurture a bastard for twenty years¡­¡± he resumed, shooting her a deadly look.


    ¡°You are a liar if you think you¡¯ll go scot-free.¡± He gritted before burying the dagger deep in her heart.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I and Nathalia screamed in horror, rushing to meet her as she dropped to the floor like a bag of potatoes.

 Chapter 14

    Aurora


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I got up with a start, my eyes darting to the door as the knock repeated.


    My brows furrowed in confusion as I tried to make out who could be at the door.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I half-screamed when the knock sounded again.


    Reluctantly, I got up from the bed, getting d in a tank top and biker¡¯s shorts.


    I walked up to the door, throwing it open for the person toe in.


    My heart somersaulted a thousand times when I was met with Nathalia carrying three shopping bags in her hands.


    Her eyes dropped to the floor before I could look at her as shame enveloped her.


    ¡°The Alpha and Luna said I should give you this. Get dressed in thirty minutes because you¡¯ll be going shopping. They¡¯ll be waiting in the car,¡± she said, her eyes still glued to her feet.


    I stretched my hand to receive the bags from her with utter shock.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Didn¡¯t my parents take me shoppingst week? And the week before?


    I already had a closet filled to the brim with everything I needed.


    I didn¡¯t think this was important.


    Why didn¡¯t they use the money to take care of the pack?


    I didn¡¯t like the idea that they would spoil me rotten with luxury.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t me them, they wanted to make up for the years that we were separated.


    Though I assured them that their gifts were more than enough for me, they won¡¯t hear of it. To them, nothing is too much for their beloved daughter.


    ¡°Each bag contained the dress you¡¯ll wear, your shoes, and jewelry,¡± Nathalia¡¯s voice shook as she instructed me, cing the bags in my hands carefully.


    Omg!


    They got me everything from Deevah. It was the most expensive brand!


    Happiness swelled in my heart as I hurriedly checked them out, smiling sheepishly like a child who just tasted chocte.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Nathalia swallowed hard before shutting her eyes tightly.


    She was close to breaking down in tears.


    A bad feeling settled within me at my behaviour.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way.


    Pity stirred up in me as she forced a smile before turning to leave.


    She must be feeling a stab of pain in her heart at the turn of events.


    Despite the bad way she treated me in the past, I was moved bypassion. It was something my mother and I had inmon.


    Once upon a time, she enjoyed all the privileges of shopping in the most expensive stores, living a luxurious life without having any care in the world.


    But there was now a twist of fate.


    Everything that was happening was a Deja vu. Except this was in reverse. I was the one living my best life now while she took my ce.


    We stood in ufortable silence as several thoughts ran wild in our heads.


    I didn¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t let her go. The strange urge to help her pricked my conscience.


    What was wrong with me?!


    ¡°If¡­you need¡­ehm¡­anything¡­ I can assist.¡± I stammered, struggling to find the right words as her appearance shattered my heart.


    Once the high and mighty Nathalia, now reduced to the lowest of the low in a sh of light.


    I couldn¡¯t help the question twirling in my head as I stared at her sunken eyes.


    Even if she was not my sister as I once thought, I still cared about her.


    How was she coping with her new life?


    How were the workers treating her after the ill manner she treated them in the past?


    Was she suicidal? Her appearance screamed depression as expected.


    What was her reaction anytime she saw her former parents?


    And how does she feel now that she is an orphan? Alone and scared?


    The fact that she had no one to talk to would make things worse for her.


    I blinked my eyes to restrain tears as memories of how she was almost killed shed in my head.


    After my father had killed her mother in blinding rage, he pulled out the dagger from her heart, turning to Nathalia shortly with a wicked look stered on his face.


    It took everyone¡¯s intervention to stop my father from driving the dagger into Nathalia¡¯s heart.


    We kept convincing him that it wasn¡¯t her fault. Valerie was the one to be med before his fury subsided.


    One thing was convincing him not to kill Nathalia, another thing was sweet talking him to keep Nathalia as his adopted daughter since they¡¯ve shared memories, but he refused vehemently, emphasizing that he wouldn¡¯t father the daughter of a whore and a cheat.


    The pain he felt from the betrayal by his mistress and his driver drove him nuts and made him make rash decisions. But at least it was better than banishing or killing Nathalia. She shouldn¡¯t be punished for the sins of her parents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you.¡± Her weak voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough and I¡¯m grateful that I¡¯m alive.¡±


    My jaws dropped in awe as I stared at the girl before me with widened eyes.


    Was this Nathalia speaking to me politely?


    Or Was I dreaming?


    Didn¡¯t know she had an atom of respect until now.


    We stared at each other for another minute as ufortable silence stretched.


    My eyes hovered over her body, studying every nook and cranny.


    Despite trying to hide her feelings, they were pronounced.


    She no longer looked like the pompous Nathalia I knew. She had lost a lot of weight. They were bags forming under her the dark circles on her eyes. Her cor bones were pronounced and her face looked like it had seen better days.


    Her cheeks were t and her fair skin was now tanned as sun death with her mercilessly every day when she performed her tasks.


    I was certain that she cried herself to sleep every night.


    Irritated by the ufortable silence as I was speechless, I walked away from my door, proceeding to shut it as my hand held the knob.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± she whispered before leaving.


    I was about to get drowned in pity again when I remembered her instructions.


    Fuck!


    I had wasted time. I hope my parents weren¡¯t upset.


    In a sh of light, I showered, getting d in the outfit they bought for me.


    I didn¡¯t even spare a second to look in the mirror because I knew I was gorgeous.


    I grabbed my phone and walked out of the room to meet my parents.


    ¡°You look breathtaking, just like your mother.¡± My father¡¯s words made my heart swell with joy as I made my way to the garage.


    My mother wouldn¡¯t stop blushing hard at her husband¡¯spliment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasted time,¡± I mumbled an apology before hugging them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my darling.¡± A smile curled on my lips as my parents took turns to kiss my forehead tenderly.


    ¡°After shopping, Daddy and I will take you to get ice cream. I know you are not a child, but their ice cream is the best in town. Your father can testify to that,¡± she gave a heartyugh.


    ¡°After that, we will run in the woods. It¡¯s something we did regrly with Nathalia,¡± he went silent for a while. ¡°But we would love to do it with you. I would love us to connect more as a family if that¡¯s okay by you,¡± he stared at me as if waiting for my permission.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than okay.¡± My voice shook with tears, but I was quick to stop it.


    Tears welled in my eyes at their sweet gesture and I didn¡¯t know when I started crying, despite blinking hard and fast.


    For the first time in my life, I was shown affection by my parents.


    To even think that they threw a big party for me to celebrate was more than what I could ask for.


    I was given everything I had cried and prayed for after twenty years of suffering.


    Thank you, moon goddess.


    Everything was beautiful with my loving parents beside me, guiding and supporting me each day.


    For the first time in a long time, my life was beginning to make sense.

 Chapter 15

    Aurora


    ¡°Easy, baby.¡± My mother pacified me, rubbing my shoulders tenderly as my whole body was engulfed in pain.


    I bit my lips hard to stop my screams froming in waves when my bones cracked ruthlessly.


    I tried to wear a brave face, but I failed each time I did so.


    Fuck shifting.


    ¡°You are almost there,¡± she continued. Her voice sounded so soft but clear, enough to take my pain away from me.


    But I was certain this pain came from hell as it almost paralyzed me.


    Unable to feel my aching body, I crashed to the floor, gasping for breath as my handsy t on the wet grass.


    ¡°Poor thing.¡± My fathermented before letting out a deep sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Tired of keeping the pain to myself, my mouth flew open and my screams came out in multitudes.


    As expected, my parents rushed to me, pacifying me, but they soon backed off when furs reced my skin and my feminine body was reced with that of a huge silver wolf.


    A smile settled on my face when the pack¡¯s tattoo shimmered as the orange glow from the moon rested upon it, causing a beautiful reflection in the woods.


    I took a few steps backwards, releasing loud howls at the moon with pride before turning to see my parents.


    My eyes widened in shock at the gigantism of my father¡¯s wolf.


    Though I haven¡¯t seen many people¡¯s wolves, I am sure that he had the biggest wolf in the pack.


    I felt the floor shake when his heavy paws hit the wet soil as he let out a deafening howl at the moon. Not too long ago, my mother¡¯s howls were heard, and it turned out she shifted when I wasn¡¯t looking. Her wolf was huge too, but not like my father¡¯s.


    In unison, we hit our paws on the ground, dashing further into therge field with our tongues sticking out of our mouths in joy.


    A purr escaped my lips at the pleasure I felt from the gentle wind kissing my beautiful fur.


    Our fur shone brightly under the full moon as we raced across the length and breadth of the field.


    Soon, our tattoos began to glow brightly, leaving our furs in the shades of sunset orange, illuminating our surroundings.


    After long hours of running, we went back for our clothes, putting them on.


    I backed my parents as they helped themselves get dressed.


    It was weird to watch them get dressed.


    Enviness pricked my heart when they deviated and started to kiss passionately.


    I rolled my eyes when I heard my mother¡¯s soft moans before she giggled.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my cheeks from burning in the shade of a tomato.


    They loved one another to a fault and couldn¡¯t go a minute without being touchy.


    It made me ufortable sometimes.


    Someone¡¯s jealous!


    My subconscious yelled at me.


    What? No!


    On second thought, maybe I was.


    Their closeness reminded me of the vacant space for a mate in my life.


    Apart from parental love, my heart yearned for something more. A partner whom I would spend my forever with without regrets.


    ¡°Are you okay, darling?¡± My mother¡¯s words brought me to reality as her brows arched in worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shot a reassuring smile before my gaze dropped to her body.


    She was already d.


    Tired of standing, I dropped to the floor, rxing my tensed body on the wet soil without caring about the specks of dirt and tiny insects that could harm my skin.


    I just wanted to rx under the full moon with my parents.


    The air was silent as we enjoyed the humming of the gentle evening breeze except for the birds and crickets that satisfied our ears with their melodious voices.


    What more could I ask for?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the sky so lovely?¡± she said, feeding her eyes and getting lost in the beauty of the full moon and twinkling stars.


    The evening was perfect. My parents¡¯ presence made it beam with joy.


    For the first time in a long time, I feltplete.


    Was this what it felt like to have a family?


    I couldn¡¯t wait to do this every day with them.


    ¡°I see a sweet little kitten up there.¡± She stretched her hand in the direction of the twinkling stars before turning to meet me. ¡°What do you see, Rory?¡± Her smile soon turned into worry as I could sense her nervousness


    ¡°Are you fine with us calling you that?¡±


    ¡°It sounds perfect on your lips,¡± I affirmed, earning a sigh of relief from them.


    ¡°So what do you think it¡¯s up there?¡± She asked softly, giving me a quick look before resting her gaze on the dark sky.


    Silence ensued for a minute as I connected the stars together. ¡°I see a powerful woman ready to fight for her people,¡± I replied with determination, squinting my gaze before tracing the other scattered stars to form symbols.


    ¡°That¡¯s different from what I saw. But I like it,¡± sheplimented before pulling herself close to me to feel her warmth.


    ¡°I see a sword instead.¡± Laughter erupted from our mouths at my father¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s even worse.¡± My mother said,


    making us burst into another series ofughter.


    Silence filled the air again as we were lost in thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t care if ants walked on my bare skin, as long as I was with my parents, I was satisfied.


    I adjusted myself, leaning closer to my father and letting my head rest on his shoulder.


    Relief washed over me when I felt him rx under my touch.


    ¡°Could you tell us a story, Dad?¡± I asked, pinning him with a puppy face, hoping he would oblige.


    ¡°What kind of story would you love to hear?¡± His gruff voice responded firmly.


    ¡°I want to know how you met Mum.¡±


    My heart raced in anticipation, but it died immediately when he lifted my head from his shoulder.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, lifting a finger before walking away from us.


    Despite being several feet away in the dark, I noticed a change in his mood.


    I could smell his anxiety and nervousness at the news he received.


    Without wasting time, he rushed to meet us, tapping my mother and giving her a knowing look before looking at me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    My heart skipped a beat as a horrified look enveloped his face.


    ¡°We need to leave now!¡± He ordered, pulling me and my mum and leaving no room for questions.

 Chapter 16

    Aurora


    A twinge of sadness settled in the depth of my heart as I stared into the open field that sat below my window.


    Like a ma, I felt an invisible force of attraction towards the field that made me crave it badly.


    Bored to death by sitting at home for days, I longed to spend my time in the field, running and enjoying the wind tossing my fur about with my tongue sticking out of my mouth in happiness.


    I missed the feeling of my paws hitting the wet soil firmly before taking off and covering the length and breadth of the field without getting exhausted.


    But I could only imagine it happening.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I was going to be allowed in the field again.


    Dad made sure of it.


    The day we raced into the night together was thest time we¡¯d ever go into the field.


    And with each passing day, I was already losing my mind. I longed to be anywhere except my room.


    Dad made sure he provided all I needed and sessfully shut me out of the pack with hefty guards guiding my room day and night.


    The maids weren¡¯t spared either, they were made to serve me in my room without engaging in any conversation with me.


    Apart from the maids, no one made contact with me. Not even my parents.


    When I asked after them, I was always given an excuse that they were busy with the affairs of the pack.


    Were they too busy for their only daughter?


    Or were they trying to get rid of me?


    Did I do something wrong?


    Were they tired of me and thought the best way to deal with it was to provide all I needed and abandon me?


    I couldn¡¯t stop the questions as they came in thousands. It only opened a path for fear in my heart.


    What if they didn¡¯t want me anymore?


    In the blink of an eye, fear spread through my body system like a virus, contaminating my thoughts and leaving impurities in my head.


    I struggled to remember the behaviour I might have exhibited that warranted their cold treatment but I couldn¡¯t get a finger on any.


    I have always been a good girl before I knew them as my parents and after.


    But the night we ran in the field was the genesis of the appalling situation.


    Despite thinking it through severally, I couldn¡¯t state what I did wrong.


    I was certain I didn¡¯t offend them in any way.


    But I was worried about their absence for days, it took courage to fight off the negative thoughts that stayed in my head.


    My breath hitched when something popped into my head.


    The mind-link. The mind-link my Dad received could have been the reason for their strange reactions. I could remember vividly that he was in a good mood before it changed rapidly.


    He even offered to tell me a story.


    But what could be the message he received?


    Worry and fear clouded me as more frightening thoughts streamed into my head.


    I needed to leave this room before I went crazy.


    A sigh left my lips as I stood up and went to the door, turning the knobs but I hissed in annoyance when I found out that my door was locked from the outside¡­as usual.


    Judging from the scents that slipped into my room from the other side of the door, I could tell there were four guards, manning my room as usual like their lives depended on it.


    Among the guards were skilled fighters, trackers, and warriors.


    I slipped further into confusion as another series of questions began forming in my mind.


    Why was my father imposing heavy-duty guards to secure me?


    Why was everyone now secretive in the pack?


    I could sense danger ahead.


    Something wasn¡¯t right. But I couldn¡¯t get a hang of it.


    I was left in the dark, no one spilled a word to me. The guards were useless as they wouldn¡¯t tell me anything when I tried to engage them in a conversation.


    All those aside, I needed to go out of my room, I needed to see my parents and I needed to shift.


    I would slowly go crazy if I spent more days abandoned inside my room.


    Maybe I should escape.


    I didn¡¯t know how I would dodge the guards, but I¡¯d escape somehow.


    I knocked on the door, startling the guards as the sounds of their weapons rang in the air before they were calm.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± I yelled, banging the door hard, but none of them said a word.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with all of you. I am fucking tired of being restricted to my room for a week. I want toe out!¡±


    The Knocks grew louder, but relief washed through me when the door flew open.


    Happiness swelled in my heart and I almost did a quick dance but the presence of a maid stopped me from leaving my room.


    ¡°Eve!¡± I gasped in bewilderment, watching her with widened eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you cannot go out,¡± she informed, keeping a straight face.


    Confusion washed through me at her unweing voice.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Here is your food. When you are done, I¡¯lle pack it,¡± she instructed, turning to leave.


    ¡°Are we fighting, Eve?¡± I asked, studying her bodynguage.


    Hee actions screamed sadness and anger.


    ¡°Of course, we are not.¡± Sheughed it off, cing the food on my ss table.


    ¡°Why the sudden change of attitude? And why can¡¯t I get my food by myself?¡±


    I was met with silence as her eyes conveyed unspoken words to me.


    ¡°This confinement is driving me crazy. Please, enlighten me. Please, Eve,¡± I pleaded, sping my palms together desperately.


    ¡°We were instructed not to say this.¡± She looked away, taking in a tense breath.


    ¡°By whom? Why?¡±


    ¡°Your parents¡­ because they don¡¯t want you to be troubled.¡±


    My brows creased in confusion as I stared at her. ¡°To be troubled?¡±


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Her voice trailed as she looked away from me. Guilt forming on her face.


    ¡°The pack is under attack. It¡¯s the worst attack this pack has recorded and so far, more than a hundred people died in the space of one week. Houses were destroyed as some were set aze by the unknown attackers while livestock were killed.¡± She stopped to catch her breath while my jaws dropped to the ground in shock.


    ¡°Your parents kept this away from you because they didn¡¯t want to bother you. They are working tirelessly to end the attacks. They don¡¯t want you out of your room, that is the reason we were sent to assist you. Outside your door are more than ten guards keeping an eye on you day and night.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± I eximed, covering my mouth with my palm.


    That exined the emergency message my dad responded to that night.


    ¡°Hundreds of skilled warriors were deployed to fight against the attackers but only a few returned alive. All of them were injured. The pack is no longer safe. We are nning something but you have to promise me to stay in your room. I don¡¯t want you to get killed.¡±


    Her words hit me hard like a pile of bricks, weakening me to my bones as I didn¡¯t know how to react.


    I was dumbfounded by her words as tears burned my eyes.


    While I was enjoying thefort of my room while my people were murdered mercilessly by some terrorist.


    Her hand gripped my face hard as her gaze was pinned on mine.


    ¡°Until everything is taken care of, you are forbidden from leaving your room. And If our n doesn¡¯t work, your father¡¯s pack might be hijacked by some power-hungry bastards, and everyone would be killed or enved.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Aurora


    The bitter taste of sadness burned my throat all the way down to my chest as I processed all that Eve had said.


    The pack was no longer safe?


    Where I called home was no longer safe for me.


    I stared at space, unable to move as the weight of the information weakened my muscles.


    Of all the questions that floated in my head, only one echoed repeatedly in my mind.


    Why?


    When I was about to enjoy the best years of my life, why would the pack be under attack?


    It¡¯s not even up to three months already and the whole pack was running Heltersketer because of some unknown enemies?


    Why was my happiness always short-lived?!


    I fought the urge to burst into tears before Eve but the harder I blinked, the more my tears threatened to spill.


    What kind of luck do I have?


    I just wanted to be happy forever, was that too much to ask?!


    At once, the gush of anger and hatred rushed through my bones and I felt like vanquishing all of them.


    ¡°I know this is hard for you to take in. I just want to let you know what is happening,¡± Eve exined, giving me a rub on my left shoulder before shing a pity face at me.


    My heart skipped a bit at the recognition of the hidden message the face conveyed.


    I tried to keep calm and clear negative thoughts from my head but I couldn¡¯t help it as nervousness got the best of me.


    It didn¡¯t take me long before I started to shudder in fear.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, trying to mask my emotions, but my trembling voice gave me away.


    Eve was hiding something. Though I didn¡¯t know what it was, I could tell it was important, but above all, it was painful.


    I kept muttering prayers to the Moon goddess in my heart for everything to be fine but nothing felt right anymore.


    My body aches for the truth that Eve was hiding.


    ¡°You can¡¯t lie, Eve. I can smell your nervousness. Just spill the truth,¡± I half-screamed in frustration, irritated by her silence.


    Guilt covered her face as she swallowed hard, not knowing what to say.


    We stared at each other in silence for the next fleeting minutes before her lips began to move.


    ¡°Fucking say it, Eve!¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you will stay in your room and you won¡¯t brood,¡± she instructed while I threw her a dazed look.


    ¡°I won¡¯t brood?¡±


    My heart sank at her words as realization hit me hard in the face.


    I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me that something bad happened to someone close to me.


    My mind immediately went to my parents and the bad feelings wouldn¡¯t stoping in waves.


    I could only hope they were safe.


    Please, Moon goddess.


    I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if anything happened to my parents.


    ¡°Eve, what do you mean by-¡±


    ¡°Just promise me that you will be strong and you won¡¯t act irrationally.¡±


    All theposure I gathered flew out of the window as my weak heart shattered into pieces.


    Cloaked with fear, I was rooted to a spot. It was like a bag of ice was thrown over me as my body began to tremble.


    At that moment, I could only wish for the moon goddess to keep my loved ones safe.


    My mouth was filled with unspoken words as I stared at Eve with a frightened expression.


    Anytime someone beats about the bush with Eve¡¯s choice of words, it could only mean one thing.


    The worst has happened.


    How much worse was the worst?


    I hoped it wasn¡¯t the worst I couldn¡¯t handle.


    Her lips moved reluctantly as she let out a tensed sigh. ¡°Fine. Your dad got injured. He was shot with silver mixed with wolfsbane when he led a troop of warriors to ambush the enemies. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know he was already ambushed by them so they started to attack immediately and-¡±


    The rest of her words hung in the air as I dashed out of my room at full speed dodging the warriors before letting my legs take me to his room.


    ¡°Come back, Aurora. Where the hell are you going? I thought you promised!¡± Shemented, surprised and scared at my behaviour.


    I mentally cursed myself when I thought of the consequences of my actions. She could get fired for exposing the truth to me.


    I¡¯m sorry, Eve.


    I couldn¡¯t contain myself. All that clouded my mind was my injured father.


    Tears blinded my vision as I made my way to his room, knocking on workers who bumped into me.


    Without knocking, I flung the doors open, rushing into the door to meet my father sleeping peacefully on the bed.


    Relief coursed through me when the steady beating of his heart filled my ears.


    Thank God he was still alive.


    Sadness crept into my heart once more as my eyes met the beeping machines and drips that hung above him.


    Quietly, I sat at the edge of his bed, staring at his exposed chest and studying the injury that housed it.


    It was a miracle that the bullet missed his heart by a few inches.


    I could tell he was healing at a good speed. Coupling with the presence of his mate.


    Though I didn¡¯t see my mum, her scent lingered around his room. It didn¡¯t take long before she left.


    A wave of pity washed over me as I stared at my father¡¯s weak figure. With time, he¡¯ll regain his strength.


    A feeling of pride filled me as a sad smile curled on my face.


    He was a brave warrior. He led by example and he earned my respect.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Despite being with him for some months, I had grown fond of him and I cared greatly about him..


    I wished I was there to save him¡­I didn¡¯t know why the bullet hit him out of all the warriors¡­


    Stop it, Aurora!


    My subconscious yelled at me and a frown stered on my face¡­


    It was selfish of me to wish the bullet hit someone else instead of my father.


    The jerking of my father brought me out of my reverie as he started saying inaudible words.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I called, giving him a gentle squeeze on the shoulder in order to keep him steady.


    ¡°Run, Aurora, they areing for you!¡±

 Chapter 18

    Aurora


    I felt my heart flew out of my chest as I processed my Dad¡¯s words.


    I gulped the burning taste of fear down my throat as confusion hit me like a ton of bricks.


    Cold breeze found its way to my bare body, making me tremble at the shocking news.


    Unable to move my body as I was paralyzed by fear, I froze on a spot with widened eyes, contemting what to do.


    I hated that my response to danger was freezing on the spot. Despite how I tried to react to flight, I found myself freezing instead.


    Gaining a bit ofposure, my shaking hands met my father¡¯s body as I caressed him tenderly, breathing rhythmically and watching him copy my steady flow of breath.


    Calmness washed over him as he heaved a deep sigh.


    Hisrge gray eyes fluttered open to meet my silver ones and a forced smile yed on my lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, daddy, you are fine,¡± I assured, staring deeply into his sad eyes.


    His brows raised as he studied me.


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to be in your room. What are you doing here?¡± he asked before coughing weakly.


    Words eluded me as I struggled to string them together.


    I had to be careful so that Eve wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.


    ¡°I sensed¡­that you might be¡­in trouble,¡± I stammered trying toe up with a convincing lie.


    My heart fell into the pit of my stomach when he shed me a suspicious look.


    He caught me.


    ¡°I¡¯m no Alpha if I can¡¯t tell a lie. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll let that pass,¡± he said weakly.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, muttering a prayer of gratitude.


    ¡°How did you know where I was?¡±


    ¡°I figured out you hated the pack hospital.¡±


    A proud smile formed on my face mentally as I blurted.


    Just like me, my father hated hospitals.


    Even if he was dying, he preferred to be treated at home.


    ¡°Smart,¡± he whispered, looking away as sadness enveloped his face.


    ¡°You have to leave, Rory,¡± he started.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.


    I won¡¯t spill it out. I would craftily pull the words from his mouth.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just listen to me on this one. You don¡¯t have to know why I am telling you to leave. It¡¯s for your good,¡± he swallowed, clenching his jaws hard.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just fucking spill it?!


    ¡°But this whole thing of locking me up doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯m not cool with the numerous warriors guiding my door day and night when they haven¡¯t done this before. I am sick of staying in my room. I am tired of being a prisoner, I want out!¡±


    ¡°You will live your life soon, Rory. Just give me some time, you won¡¯t have to go through this stress anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why are you confining me? And why is there a deep wound in your chest?¡± I asked softly, irritated by his secretive nature.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just tell me?


    ¡°Just some minor issues¡­don¡¯t worry about it, baby.¡± His voice trailed as he searched for excuses to make.


    That was it!


    ¡°The pack is under a great attack by some unknown enemies and you call that a minor issue?¡± I didn¡¯t know when the words left my mouth.


    I just hoped I didn¡¯t get Eve into trouble.


    His mouth flew open in surprise. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get to that.¡± I brushed his question aside tactically. ¡°Why did you keep that away from me? Why are you acting fine when a silver bullet was buried in your chest!¡±


    Silence stretched in the room as we exchanged ufortable looks at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your mother and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell you,¡± he started. His voice came out weaker than before.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we don¡¯t want to disturb you. It¡¯s our fight, not yours.¡±


    Despite how convincing he sounded, his words weren¡¯t getting to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fight? But why did you warn me against some people who wereing for me?¡±


    He shot me a confused look. ¡°I did?¡± His eyes dart around as he tries to recollect.


    ¡°Oh! That was a nightmare.¡±


    I hit him on the shoulder with a look of disapproval on my face. ¡°You scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He gave me an apologetic look.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Silence filled the room as I thought of what to say to him.


    He might be the Alpha, but that doesn¡¯t mean he should take the whole burden.


    There must be a reason for the attack.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I called. ¡°What do you think those guys want?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know where I was taking the conversation, but I knew I wanted to help.


    ¡°My pack.¡± His voice quivered as sadness washed over him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head, staring at the wall in silence.


    ¡°I think you should-¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you. My team is finding the best way to take care of this,¡± he cut me, shoving the rest of the words down my throat.


    ¡°In what way?¡± I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity.


    ¡°By getting you out of this pack tomorrow night. You and the others. While we fight, defending the pack. If it¡¯s the moon goddess¡¯ will, we can have our pack. But if it¡¯s the other way round, you will follow your mother to her pack to start a new life.¡±


    A wave of disappointment swept through me as I stared at my father in shock.


    All my life, I knew my father was no coward¡­but this just changed my orientation.


    ¡°That¡¯s the big n you¡¯ve been cooking?¡± I tried to hide the disappointment in my voice but it wasn¡¯t sessful.


    ¡°Your big n is running away? Wow,¡± I scoffed, looking away from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Alpha-like but it¡¯s the best way. Four rival packs ganged against us to take us down after discovering our pack was one of the biggest. You know the Alpha King gave us arge amount ofnd to aplish us.¡± he tried to exin, but I got bored.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you tried to negotiate? That would help. Not your sick n if running away.¡± Pride oozed out of me as I had a piece of advice.


    ¡°And you think we haven¡¯t tried that? We¡¯ve tried everything we can, but they are mightier and more dangerous.¡± He said in a resigned tone.


    I could tell he was out of options.


    ¡°You are just a girl. Don¡¯t let this bother you. Leave it to the men. They¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he said dismissively, earning a growl from me.


    I wasn¡¯t just a girl. I would prove myself to him that I was a true Luna.


    Happiness fleet in me as an idea dropped on my head.


    ¡°Since you said the attackerse in hundreds and they are mighty, why don¡¯t you ask the Alpha King for help? You are under him, he controls the affairs of other packs and it¡¯s your right to go to him when faced with challenges. Ask him to give you more soldiers and help you conquer the enemies.¡± I blurted in one breath.


    Did I just say all that? I¡¯m a fucking genius.


    After this ugly incident. I would make sure I get involved in the decision-making of this pack.


    I watched as my father¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement, but it soon vanished into thin air.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Confusion clouded me.


    I thought I had a brilliant idea.


    ¡°The Alpha King is a dangerous man. No doubt, he will help, but his conditions are extreme,¡± he exined, shaking his head negatively.


    ¡°But that was a brilliant one. I shouldn¡¯t look down on you anymore,¡± hemended, but my heart didn¡¯t swell with joy.


    ¡°Dad, this is for the future of your pack, any conditions he gives don¡¯t matter. Do anything to save your pack. Just send him mail since he rarely picks up calls.¡± I tried to persuade him, but his mind was made up.


    Why was he always stubborn?


    ¡°People are dying out there and you don¡¯t want to choose this option? You know this is the best and only option for you.¡±


    Anger rose in my chest as he turned away from me.


    I wish I could open his head and put some sense in it.


    Wasn¡¯t he seeing what was going on?


    ¡°Alpha.¡± His Beta burst in at once, causing me to jump in fright.


    ¡°They¡¯ve got the Gamma. They are on their way. We can¡¯t wait for tomorrow night before we execute the n. We have to escape now!¡± His voice shook in fear as he gave my father a desperate look.


    ¡°The choice is yours, father. Run away like a coward or seek help from the Alpha King,¡± I said, turning to leave. ¡°Maybe I should start packing my bags. It¡¯s going to be a long ride.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± He called, grabbing his phone in frustration and typing with trembling fingers.


    A thrill of relief swept through me at his actions.


    He should have thought of that before now.


    Silence filled the room as we waited for the Alpha King¡¯s response.


    I hope he doesn¡¯t show up when we are long dead.


    My heart skipped a beat when my father¡¯s phone beeped.


    That was fucking fast.


    Was he expecting our message?


    But my brows creased in confusion when my father read the message from his phone silently. He looked like he had seen a ghost as the phone fell from his hands shattering into pieces.


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 19

    Damon


    My hand extended to grab Ivy¡¯s butt as I tossed in my sleep, shielding my face from the sun ray that seeped through the curtain, creating a magical orange glow in my room.


    Exhausted as I had Ivy all to myself the previous night until dawn, I burrowed further into the bed, burying my head in her slim neck.


    A chuckle unconsciously left my throat when I remembered how she sneaked into my room to give me a mind-blowing blowjob.


    I couldn¡¯t get it out of my head. The same way I couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    The scent of her arousal filled my nose, making me unconsciously licking the mark on her exposed neck.


    It felt so good, so tempting¡­it took a lot of self-control to stop my wolf from marking her again.


    I mumbled a helpless groan when her big butt ground against my dick, clenching my jaws to gather self-control.


    Despite knowing it was not intentional, I couldn¡¯t help the urge to bend her over and fuck her tirelessly just like I did all through the night.


    A feeling of selfishness flooded me as I thought of my brothers.


    Poor Devin and Dax, they¡¯ll be upset to find Ivy exhausted from my sexcapades with her.


    They would have to wait until she healed before they took turns with her. I was certain her pussy was numb from all the crazy sex positions we had.


    I waved off the feeling before it got to me. They could help themselves with soap or lotion for all I care.


    It was an open secret that I had the best dick out of my brothers and my sex life was like that of a fucking pro, that was the reason Ivy couldn¡¯t get enough of me.


    And I couldn¡¯t get enough of her tight and slippery little pussy.


    ¡°You are going to wake the beast in me if you don¡¯t stop, honey.¡± My breath fanned her ears before licking them gently as my dick began to poke her waist.


    ¡°One more round won¡¯t be a bad idea,¡± she mumbled from her sleep, pushing her bare ass to meet my lengthened dick and rubbing it gently.


    My face lit up in lust and excitement at her words.


    Despite her tiredness, she couldn¡¯t get enough of me.


    ¡°I could fuck you every minute if you let me,¡± I confessed, leaving a trail of kisses down her neck. My arms extended to pull her waist closer to mine as I rubbed my dick against her butt cheeks.


    The feeling was divine.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind. Just me and youying on the bedzily all day, with your long fat cock buried deep inside of me. Nothing else matters,¡± she bit her lips seductively, before shing a smile.


    Her actions made my dick twitch in excitement as it pulsed angrily, ready for another round of intense sex.


    I threw her a sarcastic look, sitting up and taking off the sheets that covered our naked bodies.


    ¡°Not even Devin and Dax?¡±


    ¡°You know when ites to sex, you are a pro,¡± shemended, almost making my head swell with praise.


    ¡°Were you serious about what you said the other time? About going on another one with me?¡± I asked, desperately pleading in my heart for her not to have a change of mind.


    Despite having sex until dawn, I couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    Like Oliver Twist, I craved for more.


    ¡°I am.¡± She rolled her eyes before looking away shyly.


    ¡°Did you take a fucking Viagra?¡± I asked, staring at her in shock.


    I couldn¡¯t exin how her appetite has tripled these days.


    What has she been watching?


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired and sore? I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± I rubbed her thighs, giving her a sincere look.


    I wasn¡¯t going to satisfy myself to the detriment of her health.


    I wasn¡¯t a monster.


    Her lips parted seductively as she moved away from me, spreading her legs wide apart before giving me a go-ahead look.


    ¡°I like pain,¡± she insisted as she began rocking her hips back and forth. It didn¡¯t take long before her juices began pouring on the bed.


    It took all the self-control in the world not to lick her sweet juices hungrily until she was clean.


    But I wouldn¡¯t rush. I would wait for her permission.


    Despite how innocent she looked, she was a badass bitch.


    The badass bitch I was going to spend the rest of my life with.


    She winked at me, signaling with her finger for me to have a taste of her.


    Like a thirsty dog, I let my tongue explore the depth of her moist slippery pussy, teasing it and nibbling on it, ignoring her screams and body vibrations.


    Satisfied by her juices, my fat cock reced my dick as I plunged hard into her, letting out a pleased moan as her tight pussy grabbed my dick.


    ¡°So fucking tight.¡± I groaned with my eyes tightly shut. My moans came out in waves and if I wasn¡¯t careful, I would get my brother¡¯s attention.


    But it didn¡¯t matter to me at that moment.


    It took a lot of work to get me to make a sound during sex as I was trained to bottle my feelings, but here I was moaning like a sixteen-year-old teenager who had his first orgasm.


    I half-screamed in pleasure when my dick started to hit her delicious spot as I suspended her legs into the air, allowing unrestricted ess into the depth of her vagina.


    If I thought rubbing my dick on her was divine, then I was in paradise.


    It didn¡¯t take long before our orgasms rushed out in multitudes while I rolled off her.


    Exhausted, wey tiredly, gasping for breath after the intense sex.


    ¡°Let me make our food. I know you are hungry,¡± I said, cing a kiss on her forehead before disappearing out of the room into the kitchen.


    I was about to break the eggs I wanted to fry when I sensed a presence behind me.


    I turned to look only to see Jasper¡¯s surprised face staring at me.


    ¡°Since when do you cook?¡± he asked, pinning me with a pensive look.


    ¡°Since when did Ivy became my mate,¡± I replied boredly before proceeding to break the eggs, but he stopped me in time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    I could tell so many thoughts running freely through his head.


    ¡°Ivy and I had the best night without Devin and Dax. I am cooking because she is exhausted.¡± I sneered, hoping to hear his jealous statements but he sighed deeply instead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to cook, your food is waiting for you downstairs. And so are your drugs,¡± he said, shaking his head in pity.


    ¡°And Ivy? I want to make something, especially for her-¡±


    ¡°There is no Ivy, my king. You have to move on!¡± He yelled in frustration.


    In a sh of light, his angry eyes softened as he looked at me in pity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way. What you had wasn¡¯t real. It was just a memory you shared. It didn¡¯t happen. Ivy is dead. You are not cooking for a dead person.¡± He collected the utensils I held.


    My face dropped in sadness as realization hit me.


    No. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to me myself today.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I couldn¡¯t help but see her again today. I missed her badly.


    Maybe I should just take my drugs like Jasper instructed so that I wouldn¡¯t let him go through the stress of reminding me that my mate was no more.


    What was happening to me?


    Why was I not healing?


    I shut my eyes tight to restraint my tears from flowing down my eyes


    I didn¡¯t want to appear weak.


    ¡°You have an urgent message from the Diamond Heart pack. They are faced with a great attack that is threatening to wipe off their existence and take over the pack. Alpha Stefan asked if you could deploy your best soldiers to help him conquer his enemies.¡± He narrated, holding the iPad in his hands firmly.


    I was about to wave off the matter when an idea popped into my head.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Diamond Heart pack thest pack I visited?¡± I asked, turning to Jasper.


    An interesting look settled on my face.


    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± he replied, looking at me suspiciously.


    Was Stefan not the one with the nasty bitch that tried to seduce me?


    But she wasn¡¯t the one that caught my attention.


    What was the other girl¡¯s name? The one with alluring silver-grey eyes.


    Aury?


    Aurora? Yes. Aurora.


    Her strange colour of eyes held me spellbound. I had never seen something so enchanting in my life.


    A dark smile formed on my face as I thought of conditions to give him.


    I was certain he thought of the consequences of turning to me for help because my conditions are always extreme.


    But this girl was a ve, I was sure he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do away with her.


    ¡°Respond to him now. Tell him I will help on one condition. Aurora Gray bes my property!¡±

 Chapter 20

    Aurora


    Cloaked in fear, I could hear my father¡¯s pulse beating in his ears as sweat began to tickle down his forehead despite the air-conditioned room.


    Horror embalmed his eyes when his phone beeped the second time, indicating a message he received from the Alpha King.


    He tried to stay as still as possible to avoid drawing attention, but his teeth began to chatter in fear.


    I restrained myself from walking up to him to see the content of his message as his fear started to spread to me, like amunicable disease.


    What could the Alpha King ask that put my father in this situation?


    My father could withstand tough things without blinking. The wound on his chest was evidence¡­but this strange message triggered his fear, making it resurface and getting the best of him.


    What does the King want?


    Despite racking my brain to search for extreme conditions to ask, I couldn¡¯t find any that could trigger one¡¯s fear factor.


    Maybe he wanted my father¡¯s pack.


    It was no secret that my father couldy down his life for his pack, but this wasn¡¯t enough reason to make him tremble in fear.


    Whatever the message was, I knew it was of no good.


    His eyes shut in pain as he swallowed the bile rising in his throat when the third message popped in.


    My Dad¡¯s notification sound was his best song, but I watched how it rapidly became his nightmare.


    Despite knowing how he would love to ignore that message, he wouldn¡¯t dare if he didn¡¯t want to be on the Alpha King¡¯s bad side.


    His phone beeping again without him replying meant trouble.


    Resigning to fate, his shaky hands brought the phone to his face, but no matter how much he tried, his face wouldn¡¯t open the phone.


    One reason I hated phones with face locks.


    It was funny how his mood ruined his face and his phone wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    He typed the pin, reading the message with tears hanging in his eyes.


    One wrong move and it would spill all over his face.


    ¡°Dad, is everything okay?¡± I asked, before mentally scolding myself.


    I was foolish to ask him if everything was okay after seeing his reactions.


    He clenched his jaws, blinking severally. ¡°Everything is not okay.¡±


    Fear gripped my heart at my father¡¯s confessions.


    At that moment, I knew the message was unimaginably cruel and extreme.


    If it was my father¡¯s pack he wanted, he could get it. My father was a hardworking man and building another pack wasn¡¯t an issue for him, even if it would take years.


    ¡°What-¡±


    The rest of my words were buried in my throat when the door opened to reveal my Mum.


    ¡°Darling, are you feeling pain anywhere?¡± she asked, rushing to sit on the edge of the bed where hey.


    Confusion washed over her face as she locked her gaze on me.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were supposed to be in your room having fun?¡± she tried to pull a smile on her worried face.


    ¡°She already knows.¡± My father¡¯s weak voice stopped her. ¡°Save the pretense.¡±


    ¡°And now it has gotten worse!¡± Hemented, heaving a deep sigh.


    My mother¡¯s face creased in worry as her hand met his firm jaw, stroking it tenderly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked before turning to me, ¡°Your father and I want a private discussion. Please, go to your room.¡±


    What? No!


    ¡°Let her stay. This concerns her.¡± He stopped me from standing, before giving me a pity look.


    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± I found myself asking again as my curiosity started to eat me.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to know the reason for my father¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have gone with your idea,¡± he started. His head shook slowly in pity.


    The pride I felt crashed, leaving me lightheaded.


    I thought I said something brilliant, why did my Dad make me feel stupid?


    That was it. I was never going to interfere in anyone¡¯s business, be it the pack¡¯s affair or personal affair.


    Whatever eating the person up could go ahead!


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± My mum asked with arched brows.


    ¡°Somehow, she found out that the pack was under severe attack and came to confront me about it. She offered her piece of advice but it turned out to be a boomerang.¡± He turned to look at me with a pitiful look still stered on his face.


    ¡°I warned you that the Alpha King¡¯s conditions were extreme. We could have just stuck to the original n of running away like a coward. At least, that doesn¡¯t involve anyone being taken away forcefully,¡± he said, emphasizing thest sentence. His gaze avoided my mother¡¯s ones that were filled with questions.


    Wait what?


    What does he mean by anyone being forcefully taken away?


    Who did the Alpha King want to take away forcefully?


    ¡°What do you mean by thest sentence?¡± My mother shot him a look, adjusting her sitting position.


    Tensed air gushed out of my father¡¯s mouth as he released it slowly. The feeling of dread crept up from the depths of his stomach as he stared at me. I could hear his loud heartbeat as they were in an irregr pattern.


    Were the words too heavy for him?


    Was the message that horrifying?


    ¡°In exchange for helping me, he wants our daughter as his property,¡± he revealed before shutting his eyes in pain.


    My heart stopped beating as it froze and my stomach turned icy.


    My head went nk for some seconds as I stared at my Dad for rification.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t hearing correctly.


    He ced the phone before my eyes and my mother widened when I read the message in bold letters.


    He was so specific that he mentioned my name and surname.


    I was certain that he wasn¡¯t mistaken. He meant the text.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Rory. It¡¯s either he gets you as his property or he watches us crumble without lifting a finger of assistance.¡± His voice shook.


    ¡°No! He won¡¯t take my daughter! I won¡¯t let that monster take Aurora away from me.¡± My mother broke down in tears, screaming at the top of her voice, refusing to be consoled.


    Without warning, she grabbed me, hugging me tight to her chest as if trying to protect me from the invisible Alpha King.


    ¡°After years of not bonding with her, he wants to take her away from me? Anything but my daughter.¡± More tears flowed from her eyes as she helplessly sat on the floor.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My heart ached as I stared at my parents¡¯ countenance.


    Though my father wasn¡¯t crying, I could sense his heart bleeding.


    And for the first time in my life, I knew what it felt like to be loved.


    I understood the feeling of not wanting to let the person you cherish most leave.


    ¡°Pack your bags, Aurora. Go with your mother to her pack.¡± My father instructed, keeping his phone aside. ¡°He is not getting my daughter.¡±


    I fled to my room at once, burying my head in my pillow, allowing all the tears in my eyes to soak it.


    How did my advice turn back on me?


    Why was my happiness always short-lived?


    What did I do to deserve this kind of life, Moon goddess?!


    I couldn¡¯t even think as my head ached from my sobs.


    I didn¡¯t know which option was best.


    Be the Alpha King¡¯s property forever or flee to my mother¡¯s pack?


    Thetter meant the death of my people and perhaps my father. He was still badly injured and he won¡¯t make it alive.


    Only a few would survive if we took the option.


    But I would save myself.


    I didn¡¯t need to be a cruel King¡¯s property.


    Confusion swept through me as I thought hard.


    The hope of everyone was resting on me.


    The enemies were getting closer to the pack house as minutes went by.


    Time was running out with each thought. I needed to act fast or I would regret it.


    The clock was ticking. The choice was mine to make.


    Ticktock ticktock.

 Chapter 21

    Aurora


    Weighing the dangerous options onest time, I took a deep breath, calming my raging nerves as I tried to pick the best option.


    Except both were suicidal.


    I wiped the dried tears that stained my cheeks with the back of my palm as I proceeded out of my room to make the final arrangements with my dad.


    Be strong, Aurora. Now wasn¡¯t the time to brood.


    I spent hours in my room drenching my pillow with tears until I had no tears in my eyes.


    The moment my legs hit the hallway, the atmosphere got tense.


    My presence made everyone mute as they stared at me with a glimmer of hope in their eyes.


    It was crazy how the news traveled so fast.


    A feeling of selfishness coursed through me as I made my way into their midst.


    Guilt pricked my heart, making me avoid their gazes.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be anyone¡¯s saviour to the detriment of myself.


    And I wouldn¡¯t let my emotions make me do something irrational.


    But when the eyes of an innocent boy identally pinned mine, I felt my heart do a backflip.


    I recognized the boy.


    His parents were killed in the attack, leaving him orphaned. He was among the few people that would be transported to my mother¡¯s pack.


    Pain clung to my chest as I reluctantly tore my gaze from his helpless ones, heading to my father¡¯s room with so much focus.


    A feeling of betrayal settled in my gut when I turned to look at the boy again.


    His eyes were sopelling that they moved me to tears.


    Why do I feel like I betrayed him?


    Why was he staring at me like I was his saviour?


    I was just like him, helpless and confused, uncertain about the future.


    What was wrong with me?


    Where was the selfless Aurora?


    Put your people first or save your life?


    I had to think of my happiness.


    What do I really want?


    Despite spending hours on that question, I could not decide the answer.


    A part of me desperately wanted to be a hero by sacrificing myself for the pack, just like a future Luna would do.


    My people needed me and I hearkened onto their voices.


    Think, Aurora! Time was running out.


    But the more I tried to think, the more my head became nk in confusion.


    I halted before my father¡¯s room, standing in silence briefly before pushing the door open.


    The gloomy faces of my parents came into view as they watched me make my way to them.


    Their faces looked like they had concluded before my arrival.


    My father¡¯s Beta stood by the door, watching us like a hawk watching its lunch. His eyes rarely left his phone as he was being updated by the happenings in the pack.


    The moment I looked up at him, his face hardened.


    But I could tell that behind his hard stares was a sad feeling.


    What was it with men and concealing their feelings?


    My mother was the first to get up before throwing herself at me, engulfing me in a bear hug.


    Her tears spilled on my cheeks as she wept like a baby, refusing to let me go.


    I pulled away from her hug, wiping her teary eyes with my fingers before nting a kiss on her forehead.


    Her face lit with a brief excitement as she looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Rory, Your father and I have discussed. You don¡¯t have to choose between the two options. You wille with me to my parents ¡® house. You don¡¯t need to take anything if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯d have your servants get everything you need once we arrive at the pack safely. The ship we would board is waiting for us at the port. We must hurry if we don¡¯t want our enemies to catch up with us,¡± she said, giving me a gentle squeeze on my hand.


    I pulled backward, sliding my hand off her and throwing her a confused look.


    ¡°What about Dad?¡± My eyes met with Dad but he looked away, biting his bottom lip painfully.


    I gasped in shock at the realization of my parents¡¯ concluded arrangements.


    I would never be a part of it. Not without my father.


    ¡°Dad is not going?¡± I half screamed, breaking free from my mother as she tried to pull me into an embrace.


    ¡°Why would we leave him behind?¡±


    ¡°Darling¡­He is the Alpha. He can¡¯t leave in the middle of a war. He has to protect his people. Plus he can¡¯t travel by sea with his condition.¡± She tried to exin but I shook my head vehemently, refusing to be convinced.


    ¡°I know but it¡¯s a very difficult option for me too considering that he is my mate. But it is for the best. I have prayed to the Moon goddess to keep him alive. He and some warriors will hide in a secret basement where the enemies can¡¯t get to them. After the fight is over, they will bring him to us. I promise everything will be fine. We will be fine.¡± Her soothing voice rang in my ears and I was almost convinced by herpelling eyes.


    But it didn¡¯t get to me.


    ¡°But he won¡¯t survive here. He is too weak to fight and he might get killed!¡± I screamed, before looking at Dad who had been silent all through our argument.


    ¡°Neither would he survive on the sea. Don¡¯t make this already more difficult than it is for me. It¡¯s too dangerous to waste time, let¡¯s move now before it¡¯s toote,¡± she said with an air of finality.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I rested my gaze on my father¡¯s figure on his bed.


    Leaving without him would drive me insane.


    I love him and I would do anything for him toe with us.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without my father,¡± I said stubbornly, rushing to my father¡¯s side before clinging to him tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you, Dad. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something bad happened to you. I¡¯m sure I will never forgive myself.¡± I sobbed harder, holding him against me with a firm grip.


    ¡°Listen to your mother, Aurora. It doesn¡¯t matter if I survive or not. What matters is that you and your mother are safe,¡± he replied in resignation, shattering my already bleeding heart.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± My mum yelled, ncing at her wristwatch before shooting me sternly. ¡°There isn¡¯t much time. You have to ept reality and cut it out.¡±


    ¡°The sailor is ready to leave. Luna, please, lead the way.¡± The Beta interrupted, stopping our conversation.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Silence fell in the room as all eyes were on me. Waiting for my next step.


    I didn¡¯t know what tantrum to throw that would make my fathere with me.


    All I knew was that I wasn¡¯t leaving without him.


    Bute to think of it, running away to another pack was cowardice.


    I was no coward.


    I would be a Luna someday and I would lead by example when faced with challenges.


    Running away wouldn¡¯t solve anything. It would only multiply the number of deaths.


    The lives of innocent pups, newly mated wolves, and their lives would be wasted.


    I wasn¡¯t sure I would be able to live with it.


    My conscience would prick me until myst breath.


    I needed to act fast¡­and act right.


    ¡°Baby, I understand what you are feeling, but this is the only option we have.¡± My mother¡¯s pleading eyes met mine.


    ¡°Except this isn¡¯t,¡± I blurted, taking a few steps away from us, which was enough to create arge gap.


    With pain in my heart, I paused to look at my parents onest time. ¡°I¡¯m not running anywhere with you. I would rather be the Alpha King¡¯s property to save my people,¡± I stated in a firm voice.


    ¡°You must be crazy!¡± My mother¡¯s voice switched into an angry one as she charged at me.


    It was the first time she would get angry and raise her voice at me, but I didn¡¯t care.


    My mind was sealed and nothing would change it.


    The image of the helpless boy shed in my head. It only hardened my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of hearing about the death of my people daily and my father is not getting better. The best way is to let the king handle them. Since he has a reputation for conquering every battle, let him vanquish our enemies.¡±


    ¡°At the expense of your life? Do you know the consequences of the choice you are about to make?¡± Her voice shook in shock as she stared at me dumbfounded.


    ¡°Do you realize that bing the Alpha King¡¯s property means you belong to him?  You are no longer our daughter and you might never see us again except he permits. We won¡¯t have ess to you and do horrible things to you.¡± A year trickled down her cheeks as she continued.


    ¡°You will belong to that cruel bastard forever. No, I won¡¯t allow that-¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡± I called, gaining her attention.


    ¡°I know you want to save me, Aurora, but don¡¯t do it at the expense of your life.¡± My father pleaded, unable to control the tears that streamed down his face.


    My heart shattered into a thousand pieces as I looked at him.


    I¡¯m sorry Dad.


    I have chosen my option and there was no turning back.


    ¡°I mean every word I said. We don¡¯t have to run and people don¡¯t have to die. In exchange for safety, I would surrender myself to the Alpha King,¡± I said firmly, leaving no room for excuse.


    I blinked severally to stop my tears as I turned to the Beta whose jaws were dropped in shock.


    ¡°Message the Alpha King to deploy his toughest warriors. Also tell him that I, Aurora Gray, have agreed to be his property for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Aurora


    It was crazy how news spread rapidly like wildfire.


    It didn¡¯t take a minute after the Beta gave my words to the King before results started pouring in.


    A state of emergency was dered to keep everyone safe in their houses while the war was going on.


    We had lost so many people and losing more wasn¡¯t on the list.


    I watched in silence as the smoke from the exploded bombs rose up from my window, destroying the territories of the unknown enemies.


    Bullets flew in all directions and soon. Our pack was filled with extremely skilled warriors deployed by the King.


    After much pleading with my father, I was handed a device by his Beta to keep track of the progress of the war.


    It was a piece of great news to know that we were on the winning side. The warriors were so much that they greatly outnumbered the enemies.


    Soon they began to retreat into the portal they came out from, but the warriors found them and spared no time in exterminating them.


    A heroic feeling consumed me when I saw relief on my people¡¯s faces. I couldn¡¯t help but be more proud of my decision, even if it was a reckless one.


    No one had to die anymore.


    I heaved a sigh of relief when the devices beeped, indicating that my father was receiving treatment.


    In no time, he would recover since there was no need to hide and run away.


    My mother on the other hand wouldn¡¯t stop crying her eyes out. Unable to withstand her tears, I left the room, leaving her with the Beta.


    Poor Mum. She was about to lose her only child most cruelly.


    The sad feeling of guilt flooded me, using me of causing my parents a lot of pain but making dumb and reckless decisions.


    But that was the only way to save my people¡­and my parents.


    My mother¡¯s teary face filled my head once more and I almost reversed my decision.


    Except it was toote to reverse it.


    The Alpha King was a dangerous man to y games with.


    Sacrificing myself to him was my decision and there was no turning back no matter how bad I felt.


    I hope I haven¡¯t made the wrong choice.


    I hope my parents will forgive me.


    A recement would have been the best option but my father was done with mistresses and my mother¡¯s eggs wouldn¡¯t fertilize no matter how healthy my father¡¯s sperm was.


    It was a miracle that I was conceived. That was the reason they spoiled their offspring rotten, satisfying me with all I wanted.


    A smile formed on my sad face when the warriors reported that we were free from intruders and dered our pack safe.


    It was shocking how the Alpha King soldiers could wipe off hundreds of enemies in less than two hours.


    But my happiness was reced with grief when the realization sat in my head.


    The rapid victory meant my rapid transfer to his castle.


    My heart started to beat fast and a cold breeze ran down my spine.


    I would be a mere property to the most ruthless Alpha King in a matter of hours.


    Fear shook me when I realized I was never going to see my parents again.


    Running and hiding wouldn¡¯t help because his soldiers would fish me out and it would only double my punishment.


    Killing myself was not an option, instead, he might hurt my parents badly.


    Who knows if he would enve my mother?


    Goddess! What have I done?


    I was about to wallow in regret and self-pity when the knock on my door brought me back to life.


    Covered in regret, I sat in silence, ignoring the person.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for constions and visits.


    The sound of footsteps reached my ear and I turned to look at Nathalia and the boy walked in.


    A wide smile was stered on his face as happiness radiated in him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said before nting a kiss on my forearm.


    My eyes were pinned on him as he took a few steps backwards, before his small hands went in the air, saluting me.


    My breath hitched at his actions and my eyes watered as my emotions got the best of me.


    ¡°You are my hero,¡± he affirmed. I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore, I let them out.


    When I was drowning in regrets, the salute revived my spirit, filling me with pride.


    ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Nathalia said, before pulling me in a warm embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for touching you-¡± she started to apologize, but I waved it off.


    ¡°In appreciation of your tough decision, the pack decided to throw you a party before you leave.¡±


    How nice.


    ¡°It¡¯s our little way of showing gratitude. Here is your dress. Since it will be yourst day, I wanted you to look like a queen.¡±


    I forced a smile, receiving the glittering gown from Nathalia before muttering a thank you while she took her leave.


    ¡°Good luck.¡± The boy blew me a kiss before leaving the room.


    ¡°You might want to hurry up. The Alpha King is on his way,¡± she said, before shutting the door.


    It was like my heart stopped beating and my lungs ran out of air when her words reyed in my head.


    I slid down the wall, holding the material in my hands when my legs started to fail me.


    I remained motionless for a long time as fear crippled me, paralyzing all my muscles.


    I stared at the feathery gold gown in my hands before going nk with indecision.


    Was I ready for this?


    ***


    The party was over and everyone scurried to prepare for the arrival of the Alpha King.


    Despite their sadness, they masked it by doing things that would lighten my mood all through the party.


    Songs, writings, and poems of my bravery were recited to me while some opted for a mock drama of the decision I made to save the pack.


    It was an emotional sight when my Dad was wheeled in by Mum to give their speeches. But her words were interrupted with tears, making us unable to understand her words.


    A forced smile was stered on my face as I tried to appear brave before everyone, while I cried and panicked on the inside.


    ¡°Mum.¡± I ran to meet my parents, hugging them tightly.


    Fear gripped me when I was told the Alpha King¡¯s subjects had arrived and were waiting for me downstairs.


    In confirmation, I looked through the window, only to see two ck electric SUVs packed across the fountain.


    I was sure a little moment with my parents won¡¯t cause trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I admitted, allowing my tears to flow freely. ¡°I was wrong. Maybe running away was the best decision. Gosh, I feel so dumb and selfish.¡± I broke downpletely, wailing my eyes out.


    My dad¡¯s strong hand held my chin up as he fixed his grey eyes on me.


    ¡°You did what no one has ever done. You broke history in this pack. You are the bravest girl I have ever known and I am proud of you,¡± he admitted, forcing a smile.


    Confusion filled me as I looked at him strangely. ¡°You are not mad at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± my father said, before hugging me tight. I rxed under his touch, allowing myself to feel him for thest time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget us, okay?¡± my mother said before she joined the hug.


    ¡°I will never forget you. I love you dearly.¡± I sniffed, swallowing the bile in my throat when I heard footsteps approaching.


    ¡°I told the Moon goddess to guide you and I know she will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to have you as my daughter. Whether here or not. You will always be our beloved daughter-¡±


    ¡°You mean ex-daughter.¡±


    A strange voice cut us off. Our eyes turned to meet an enormous man walking towards us.


    In the blink of an eye, he snatched me away from my parents, dragging me to the door.


    A scream tore off my lips when I realized what had happened and I started throwing my legs in all directions to refrain the hefty man.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± My parents screamed in fright, struggling to meet me but a group of bodyguards restrained them.


    ¡°Mum! Dad!¡± I cried, screaming harder while beating the man.


    In anger, he grabbed my hands, twisting them before throwing me into the car like a bag of potatoes.


    I hit the tinted window several times, calling out to my parents to save me from my abductors.


    I didn¡¯t even get the chance to say goodbye.


    How cruel!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A feeling of dread consumed me as reality hit me hard.


    I was no longer the beloved daughter of the Alpha and Luna. I was now known as the Ruthless Alpha King¡¯s property.

 Chapter 23

    Damon


    ¡°Any news from Ric?¡± I asked impatiently, trying to mask my rising anxiety.


    But Jasper was always a son of a bitch. He saw through my hidden feelings most of the time.


    It fills me with irritation knowing that I was almost an open book to someone.


    But I was grateful it was Jasper, my right-hand man whom I trusted with my life.


    His eyes narrowed as they were pinned on mine, watching me suspiciously. ¡°They are on their way.¡±


    Those words were enough to send relief through my troubled mind, but they didn¡¯t erase the anxiety that was clung to my chest.


    Anger rose in me as a twinge of irritation flushed through me.


    Why was this journey taking forever?


    The Diamond Heart pack was just a few hours away from my castle and it¡¯s been 4 hours since Ric reported!


    Why was he acting like a snail today?!


    This was unlike Ric.


    The instructions were simple. Get the girl out of the god-damned pack immediately after he arrives. I hope he wasn¡¯t waiting for the conclusion of the family reunion.


    I didn¡¯t care if it was thest time she would see her parents or if she started regretting her decisions, all I wanted was the girl here alive.


    Four fucking hours went by and there is no sign of Ric or the girl.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the heavy beating of my heart against my chest as a bad feeling washed through me.


    That girl better not escape under his watch!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s been four fucking hours! What is he driving? A Peel P50?¡± I red, transferring my aggression on Jasper.


    ¡°I think you should calm down, my King.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me what to do!¡± I turned to him, shooting him an angry look.¡±The Electric Suv he took should have gotten him here!¡±


    A dazed look crossed Jasper¡¯s face, making me regret raising my voice at him.


    It would only spike his suspicion and he wouldn¡¯t let me rest until he gets answers to his annoying questions.


    Allowing Jasper to get a glimpse of the reason for my anxiousness was thest thing on my mind.


    ¡°The reason for your restlessness is because of that girl, right?¡± he asked while I shed him a look of disapproval.


    How dare he call her ¡®that girl¡¯


    Aurora wasn¡¯t any kind of girl.


    A sarcastic chuckle formed on Jasper¡¯s face as he slowly nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he affirmed. His eyes didn¡¯t leave mine for a second.


    ¡°I think you should leave.¡±


    ¡°Not until you tell me what¡¯s going on between you and that girl,¡± he said stubbornly, folding his arms and fixing his eyes on me.


    Stop calling her that girl!


    I screamed in my mind. Telling him that would only confirm his suspicion.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to be taunted by him.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I gritted between my teeth before looking away.


    ¡°Do I look like a fucking fool to you?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you want, Jasper? I already told you there is nothing between me and Aurora. I was just worried that Ric isn¡¯t here yet, which is quite unusual.¡± I exined, hoping it was enough to convince him but he responded with a scoff.


    ¡°Since when do you care about Ric so much that you paced about your room like a hundred times, soaking your shirt with sweat and drinking whiskey?¡± His scoff grew louder, sending irritation to my gut.


    Fuck!


    How could I get overwhelmed by my feelings?


    Now he will never let me rest until he gets what he wants.


    ¡°Since when did you start spying on me?¡± I replied, feigning anger as I hardened my face.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you dare change the question.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare force words on me! I¡¯m still your King.¡± I warned, using my Alpha tone.


    ¡°You know that doesn¡¯t work when we are together,¡± he sneered before bursting into a series ofughter.


    The closeness I shared with Jasper was second to none. Of all people, I only tolerated his excessive behaviours¡­but to some length.


    He was more than my best friend, my brother¡­he was my confidant.


    Ifortably shared my moments with him, but the happy ones and the bitter ones.


    He was the only one I could cry to without being judged or mocked.


    Despite knowing my strengths and weaknesses, he respected me greatly and kept his boundaries. His questions and taunts only happened in private.


    He was part of the people who gave me a reason to live after I lost the source of my happiness.


    I didn¡¯t know what I would do without him.


    I bit the inner wall of my mouth to refrain from his contagiousughter.


    ¡°Let it out, Damon, stop trying hard,¡± he giggled, tapping me on my shoulder.


    He was the only one permitted to call me by my name sometimes.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Jasper. Just go and do your job.¡± I waved dismissively.


    ¡°I will. I just want you to know that my eyes are on you. From the day she bumped into you and you helped her until now. Of all things, why would you even choose her instead of other reasonable things?¡± he asked, pinning his curious eyes on my bored ones.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, out!¡± I ordered, grabbing him by the back of the neck and pushing him out of my room.


    ¡°You are a pain in the ass,¡± Imented, annoyed by his chuckle.


    ¡°Whatever, just tell Rosa to report to me.¡± I mind-linked him on his way.


    ¡°You horny bastard!¡± he retorted, while I hurriedly blocked him before he filled my head with more annoying questions.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I walked to my desk, picking up my half ss of whiskey, and pouring it down my throat while I resumed pacing about my room.


    It was finally good to be alone.


    Except it would be better to be alone with Aurora.


    Aurora.


    Her name rang in my head, filling me with excitement.


    The thought of her arrival only lengthened the bulge in my pants as I let out a soft growl.


    A part of me was d that her father¡¯s pack was under an attack by brutal enemies and all ways of resolving it were in vain.


    At least, I get to see her again. And they got the safety they wanted.


    It was a win-win!


    Going to her pack without a reason or ordering her into my castle would spike questions and rumours.


    Anger filled me at Rosa¡¯s audacity to burst into my room without knocking.


    Only Jasper gets to do that!


    ¡°On the table!¡± Imanded, ignoring her seductive moves. ¡°You will be punished for barging into my room like you own it.¡±


    My breathing hitched as I pulled down my pants to reveal my angry pulsating cock waiting to drill into her mercilessly.


    ¡°First, open your legs wide like you opened the door, bitch!¡±

 Chapter 24

    Damon


    My cock sank into her furiously, filling her wetness with deep painful strokes while she quivered beneath me.


    My strong hands pinned her waist firmly to the table, holding her in ce as I continued to ram into her, ignoring her pleas.


    She should have thought of that before barging into my privacy.


    ¡°Your orgasm has been denied,¡± I announced unapologetically, moving my flexible waist further into her so hard that the table creaked noisily beneath us.


    I pulled out briefly, pping her thighs so hard that it turned pink before shing her an angry look. Without hesitation, she spread her legs wider, amodating my huge size.


    Good girl.


    As I was about to plunge my shaft into her,  voices flooded my head.


    A growl rolled off my partly opened mouth, causing a rush of anger down my spine as I took my hands off Rosa¡¯s slim waist.


    Confusion and desire washed over her face as she red at me, sucking on her bottom lip.


    Despite being fucked ruthlessly, she craved me like an addict craved his addictions.


    A horny bitch she was.


    ¡°What?!¡± I screamed in irritation, making sure my voice was enough to cause a sharp headache in the other person¡¯s head.


    ¡°My King.¡±


    Frustrated, I heaved a deep sigh, cursing Jasper as I hissed loudly.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I asked in desperation, tired of his unending interruptions.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I just wanted to let you know that we caught a group of enemies attacking the Diamond Heart pack. Knowing the attack was from you, they acted as if they retreated, but they ambushed Ric¡¯s car, waiting to capture Aurora.¡±


    The anger I felt vanished in the twinkle of an eye and anxiety filled me once again, leaving me terrified as my heart skipped in nervousness.


    I retreated from Rosa, tossing her aside. I didn¡¯t know when she lost bnce from the table and fell before I sat on the edge of the table, with my hand on my forehead.


    A whimper fell off Rosa¡¯s lips as she brushed her elbow but I didn¡¯t care. She would heal.


    Afraid of drawing attention, I walked away from the table, taking deep breaths to conceal my feelings.


    The only question that rang in my mind was the safety of Aurora, but I dared not voice it out. I wasn¡¯t ready for Jasper¡¯s tantrum and maybe Rosa¡¯s curiosity.


    Not that I was afraid of Rosa, but I didn¡¯t want any feeling of jealousy as Aurora hade to stay.


    ¡°I thought they were vanquished!¡± I eximed, my voice rising in anger.


    ¡°They were, but only a few of them escaped. Three of them to be precise. They are special warriors, trained under intense pressure. It was a surprise that they made it this far.¡± Jasper exined, but it only spiked my curiosity.


    ¡°How is everyone in Ric¡¯s car?¡± I asked, indirectly asking about Aurora.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for questions. Not after he interrupted my intercourse.


    ¡°You should have asked for that girl because you seem to be interested in hertely.¡±


    Even without seeing him, I could tell a smirk was stered on his face.


    ¡°Everyone is fine, including her,¡± he stated, emphasizing ¡®her¡¯ to get my attention.


    A breath of relief rolled off my lips silently. ¡°And the spies?¡±


    ¡°They are here with me in the castle. I¡¯m waiting for your order, my King,¡± he said before going silent.


    Orders were about to be pronounced when the screams and curses interrupted me.


    I could tell it was the spies.


    Lousy nuisance.


    ¡°Your King? He doesn¡¯t even have an heir.¡± One of the spies blurted in mockery.


    A pang of pain shot up in my chest, ripping it apart by his hurtful words.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault.


    If Ivy hadn¡¯t died with our babies in her womb, he wouldn¡¯t have the balls to say that to me.


    Despite how hurtful I felt, I managed my emotions.


    From the background, I could hear Jasper raining punches on him as heughed hysterically like a madman.


    ¡°You can kill me if you want, loyal dog.¡± The same voice sounded, earning a growl of irritation from me.


    Jasper didn¡¯t waste time in knocking him off again.


    ¡°I want to bury my ws deep into their hearts, just say the word, my King!¡± He yelled before punching him again, growling menacingly.


    ¡°Kill the rest except him. He should be in the dungeon.¡± I ordered, filling him with disapproval before blocking the mind link.


    Enough of the hurtful words already.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that it would be a pleasure to end the bastard¡¯s life, but I would prove him right.


    I would prove to him that I could father children.


    The moment my heir was born, he would be terminated. But until then, he should enjoy the fleeting time he had left.


    My heart bled as the memories wed it.


    I was a joke to everyone!


    A mockery!


    They entertained themselves by shoving my childlessness in my face.


    The audacity!


    I stormed in Rosa¡¯s direction, grabbing her and throwing her on the table without apologizing as her head hit the edge of the table.


    My hand parted her legs roughly as I plunged into her without warning, making her gasp for breath, holding the table tightly.


    I was capable of producing an heir. The words kept ringing in my head and soon, they became chants.


    After pushing a couple of deep strokes down her pussy, I emptied my orgasm in her, before pulling out and wearing my pants.


    ¡°My King-¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is it, Jasper?!¡± I screamed in anger, hitting my curled fist on the table.


    ¡°I just want to let you know that Aurora is with Alex and they are outside your wing.¡±


    The anger I felt was swept away by an invisible breeze as my heart skipped in excitement.


    ¡°Tell the guards to let her in,¡± I said, closing the mind-link.


    ¡°Leave, Rosa!¡± I ordered, walking away from her while she got d and left my room.


    Finally, she was here!


    The effect of my excitement made my dick twitch as it began to throb in my pants.


    I didn¡¯t mind taking her this instant even if I just had sex.


    I don¡¯t care if she was ready to take me or not.


    I wanted her.

 Chapter 25

    Aurora


    As the car sped past the Diamond Heart pack¡¯s border, I cried until there were no tears left in my eyes.


    The farther we drifted from my father¡¯s pack, the more I felt strangely disconnected from it. Unconsciously embracing a new reality.


    A cruel one.


    I kept my blurry eyes fixed at the back of the car, looking through the tinted ss and hoping I would see my parents¡¯ figure in the thick cloud of dust.


    I wish some miracle could happen and they would sneak me out without the hefty man¡¯s knowledge.


    But life wasn¡¯t a fairytale.


    Dust gathered behind as the car zoomed off across the dusty road before it navigated its path on a tarred road. Behind the car, I was followed by another ck SUV.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who was in there.


    Maybe some bodyguards?


    Resigned to fate, I curled up into a ball, hugging my knees against my chest with a pitiful look on my face as I stared at the beautiful ck leather chair that I sat on.


    I tried to keep my mind off several thoughts about my new life, but they haunted me.


    What was it like to be the Alpha King¡¯s property?


    The more I racked my head for answers, the more I became nk.


    Despite being treated like a servant for years, I was never imed as a property.


    But I could tell it wasn¡¯t a good thing with the horror in my parents¡¯ eyes when the news was broken to them.


    How bad was it?


    Being his property means I was his for life and he could do whatever he wanted with me.


    I was just a property, my feelings were considered, my opinions were trash and I aimed to please him until myst breath.


    Panic seized through me as I realized that I was living for the Alpha King.


    All my goals and future achievements in life were now in the past.


    And my life was in King Damon¡¯s hands.


    I was only alive because he permitted it and if he wished, he could order my termination.


    The more I thought of thest sentence, the more an rm rang in my head.


    Driven by unknown forces, I rested my gaze on the man whose eyes were fixed on the road.


    He didn¡¯t notice me, right?


    He was wearing a dark sunshade so I could tell if he was watching me or not.


    But I would take my chances.


    Who knows if this was the only push I needed to change my horrible fate?


    Slowly, my hand crept to the car door, leaning on it briefly before proceeding to open it.


    ¡°That was a foolish move.¡± His harsh voice boomed at once, making me jump in fright as I was about to push the door open.


    My hand froze on the spot and my heartbeat elerated.


    It was like my heart would burst out of my chest at the rate of its speed.


    Confusion hit me hard as I withdrew my hands, lowering my gaze to meet the floor. I didn¡¯t know if I should apologize or sit still like it never happened.


    I waved off the idea of lying that popped into my head.


    There was no point as he already caught me.


    Sad and scared, I sniffed as tears struggled to drop from my eyes.


    Turned out I had exhausted my tears.


    The air in the car was so tense, it made my nose block.


    I sniffed, trying to relieve my nose but an angry growl sent fear flying into me.


    My trembling hands dropped on the chair as I looked away silently.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Soon, tiredness hit me like a bulldozer. I yawned, stretching myself before curling up again.


    Numbness and weakness engulfed my body as I got lost in my head.


    ¡°Once you are in, there is no backing out!¡±


    I thought I heard him say that.


    Afraid to lock gaze with him, I continued staring into space as I was lost in my thoughts.


    He was right, I was trapped with the Alpha King forever. A profound emptiness opened up within me, threatening to swallow me whole.


    But I didn¡¯t fight back. There was nothing to fight for.


    My life was already taken from me.


    The whole event made my heart feel like it was being squeezed by a cold, metal fist.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about my parents.


    How were they coping without me?


    Especially my mother. I bet she would have been acting crazy all day.


    The separation caused the emptiness to widen, causing a vacant space in my heart.


    I didn¡¯t know leaving my parents would cause me a great deal of pain.


    It was a pity I would never get to see them again¡­except with the Alpha King¡¯s permission which I doubt will ever happen since he purchased me in exchange for the pack¡¯s safety.


    King Damon was hard to please and he had a reputation that frightened all living things. Getting his permission was like getting an arthritis patient to run a few meters.


    It was almost impossible.


    My heart pounded against my ribs as I thought of ways to make him take me to my parents.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind if it was just for 30 minutes¡­ an hour¡­or even 5 minutes.  All that mattered was that we were together.


    I longed to see them, to feel them, to hold them close while I sniff their delicious scents.


    But I could only wish.


    Memories were the only thing that reminded me of them.


    I would cherish the moments we spent forever and it would be evergreen in my heart.


    Disbelief crashed into me as a dreadful feeling crept into my gut.


    Everything happened fast like a dream.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how my life transformed negatively in a matter of hours.


    If someone had told me I would give myself up for my pack, I would haveughed it off.


    After my parents and I reunited, I vowed that nothing would separate me from them. But I was wrong.


    The frightening look on my mother¡¯s face while I was being dragged away remained fresh in my memory.


    Why did she look like I was about to be given away to death?


    How terrible was the Alpha King?

 Chapter 26

    Aurora


    My mind wandered to my first meeting with him.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that it sparked a couple of emotions within me that made me tempted to think he wasn¡¯t as bad as he was rumoured to be.


    But the Alpha King was unpredictable.


    Who knew he would let me go easily despite knocking over him with a set of dishes?


    His instant reaction would have been to get rid of me without thinking twice, but he ordered someone to clean up the mess.


    That was so unlike him.


    I wouldn¡¯t even forget his assistance in a hurry. He acted like a gentleman to ruin Nathalia¡¯s n of humiliating me.


    I will be forever grateful to him.


    A tingling sensation ran down me when his eyes shed in my memory.


    Despite how cold and brutal they appeared, I could swear that they softened the moment theynded on mine.


    The butterflies in my belly multiplied as his intense stare wouldn¡¯t leave me.


    A part of me found it attractive while a part of me found it ufortable.


    But despite how his eyes affected me, I didn¡¯t want him to look away from me even for a second.


    Maybe the rumours about him weren¡¯t all true.


    I was certain that beneath the ruthlessness, a gentleman was sitting there somewhere.


    It only took one right person to unlock his soft spot.


    But could that be me?


    Who knows if he would find my services impressive and grant me the freedom to live my life?


    Maybe this was for the best.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But on the other hand, I had to tread carefully. I didn¡¯t want any part of me chopped off because of an avoidable mistake.


    A sick feeling washed over me as my head throbbed badly, still, I couldn¡¯t stop drowning in my thoughts, and neither could I provide answers to my questions.


    The strange question would stop ringing in my head, erasing sleep from my eyes.


    Why does he want me to be his property?


    What did he see in me?


    Of all he could have asked for in exchange for safety, why did he choose me?


    What does he want with a maid, since I was a maid thest time we met?


    Was it connected to ourst meeting?


    Or was I special?


    A weak chuckle left my lips at myst words.


    What could the Alpha King find special in me that he couldn¡¯t find in another girl?


    Or was there more to his request?


    Goddess, I need answers!


    My breath hitched and my heart skipped a beat as a thought shed in my mind.


    Could it be because he wanted to punish me for bumping into him?


    I thought he had forgiven me.


    My body was covered in numbness as my head began to pound heavily. Soon, my temperature slightly increased, making my body warm.


    Thoughts of my punishment only increased the sick feeling that crept into me.


    To get rid of my sudden nervousness I let myself get lost in the memories of my send-off party.


    For the first time, I felt important.


    I felt like a prominent part of my pack¡¯s history.


    No matter what bes of me, I will always be remembered as a brave woman.


    But I hope I don¡¯t regret this decision I made. I hope it favours me in the end.


    Silence settled in the car as the driver sped past the lonely woods.


    His hard face betrayed no emotions. Not a sound was heard from him as he stared focused at the road.


    If he had not spoken earlier, I would have assumed that he was mute.


    Confused and tired, I wanted to confide in him as several questions about my stay in the castle were already eating me up and I needed someone I could talk to.


    I needed someone to assure me that I was going to get past this ugly phase.


    Since he lived all his life in the castle, he was the best option for the little chit-chat, but he ignored me like a piece of furniture instead.


    He didn¡¯t even care how I fared.


    Loneliness became mypanion, making me pick and bite my fingernails.


    After an hour of silence and severe boredom, I resorted to getting myself busy to avoid drowning in thoughts by counting the number of trees we drove past on the road.


    I kept counting until I lost count and retired to sleep, curling myself into a ball on therge leather chair.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    The familiar man¡¯s voice sounded in my ears before his hand smacked me on my shoulder.


    I woke up with a look of disapproval written all over my face as I stared at him meanly.


    He made his way out of the garage until we met a girl who stood by a huge door.


    She took her eyes off him before bowing in respect.


    He was about to leave when he turned to spare me a wicked look.


    ¡°You better get used to it. This is your new home now. Escaping is not an option as the castle is heavily guarded by warriors.¡± My eyes fell bitterly as he crumbled my ns.


    ¡°Your princess life is over. It¡¯s time to face reality. You are a mere property to satisfy the king. And when your services are no longer required, you will be terminated with immediate effect. Myst advice is to please the King and let the most of your short life count,¡± he warned before disappearing out of the room, leaving me with the hardened-faced girl.


    Don¡¯t they ever smile here?


    A cold breeze ran down my spine at his words.


    I would be terminated? As in killed when he doesn¡¯t need me anymore?


    How crazy!


    And it was crazier saying my life would be short-lived.


    Rather than killing me, why doesn¡¯t he send me to my parents instead?


    A new wave of fear flooded me as my hands circled my body as if protecting me.


    Worse of all, running away wasn¡¯t an option either.


    A part of me wanted to believe it because of how heavily guarded this castle was, but I knew he just said those words to brush off any n of escaping.


    How smart.


    But I wasn¡¯t buying it. I didn¡¯t care if he caught me the first time.


    ¡°Hey, Miss. Follow me!¡± The girl¡¯s sharp voice snapped me out of my thoughts, making me shiver in fear.


    I hope she was a bit chatty.


    I cleared my dry throat before shing a weak smile. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the Alpha King¡¯s chamber. You are to begin your first assignment as his property at this moment!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Aurora


    I felt my heart summersalt a thousand times as my legs were rooted to a spot.


    Sweat broke out on my forehead and it trickled down my face as I stared at the girl in shock.


    ¡°The Alpha King¡¯s chamber? Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± My shaky voice came out in a whisper. It would take a lot of effort to hear.


    Great!


    I haven¡¯t even recovered.


    ¡°Nothing is too soon for the Alpha King. He owns you now. You are his property,¡± she responded before turning her eyes to the dimly lit hallway.


    We walked away silently, but her words kept replying in my head.


    It was like someone with a megaphone screamed those words in my head.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that it was the truth, but why would she have to break it to me like that?


    Why couldn¡¯t she be nice?


    The bitter taste of irritation burned in my gut as her words rang in my head again.


    Did he own me?


    Was I a piece of jewelry?


    Was I a piece of cloth that he would use and dispose of as he liked?


    Despite knowing I was choiceless, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone see me as the King¡¯s mere property.


    I still had my parents¡¯ blood running in my veins. I was the Alpha¡¯s daughter, which meant I was an Alpha.


    My difort grew at her silence while we kept walking, without stopping to catch our breaths.


    Exhausted, I stopped in my tracks, panting hard while my butt rested on the floor.


    Today was so eventful¡­I  will never forget it in a hurry.


    ¡°Please, can you slow down a bit?¡± I called, signaling her to wait for me to catch up, but she kept walking, but slower this time.


    ¡°You have to hurry. He is already waiting. It¡¯s dangerous to keep him waiting. The dungeon is not a nice ce.¡± A forced smile yed on her face as she waved her hand towards me, urging me to shake off my tiredness.


    But my body protested.


    Taken aback by her words, I had to nce at her to be sure she was the one who spoke to me.


    Her voice was calm and more encouraging this time.


    These were the highest words she had said to me and they were enough to quicken my legs.


    In a sh of light, I bounced back to my feet, rushing to meet her before we continued our journey.


    Guilt was shoved up my gut when I noticed the reason for her initial cold behaviour.


    She had to keep up with the Alpha King¡¯s time or she would spend the rest of my life in the dungeon.


    I hated the dungeon too.


    I didn¡¯t think I would want her to go into any trouble because of me.


    I won¡¯t be able to live with that for the rest of my life.


    But how could I forget the mean hefty man thatpelled her to be strict to me?


    I bet he would have snapped at her for being nice to me.


    The hall was dim making me unable to make out most of her features.


    ¡°Do you mind if I know your name?¡± I asked, initiating a conversation.


    ¡°My name is Alex and yours is Aurora Gray. It¡¯s nice finally seeing you.¡±


    I gasped in shock at the mention of my name.


    ¡°How did you know my full name?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Trust me, news spreads.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean everyone already knows that I belonged to the King?¡± A wave of sadness hit me, making tears gather around my eyes when she nodded.


    I blinked back the tears and cleared my throat to avoid drawing her attention.


    No amount of tears would change my twisted fate.


    We halted at the presence of three huge guards for a security check, but as soon as Alex came into view, arge mahogany door was opened for us.


    I turned to look back, but the frightening figures of the guards sent chills down my spine.


    Why was everyone huge in this ce?


    Like a scared cat, I scurried behind Alex, resisting the urge to turn to the guards who had their cold hard stares on me.


    ¡°Can I ask, Alex? As the King¡¯s property, what services am I to render?¡±


    Her face contorted in sadness as sheid her pitiful eyes on me.


    I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me how horrible the services would be.


    ¡°Anything he pleases,¡± she said before releasing a sigh.


    My head went nk in confusion as I thought of what the King could possibly ask.


    ¡°Anything like¡­¡± My voice trailed, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The King can be extreme and unpredictable sometimes. But I am certain that your services would involve gracing his bed from time to time.¡±


    Colour rapidly drained from my face as my heart sank into the pit of my stomach.


    By gracing his bed, that would mean he would have sex with me.


    But I was a virgin, and I vowed to onlyy with my mate.


    Why would he be so cruel to take my pride away from me?


    My heart began to hammer hard against my chest as I thought of ways to avoid having sex with him.


    ¡°Grace his bed? Doesn¡¯t he have people to do that for him?¡± Sadness was evident in my voice despite trying to block it.


    ¡°I thought I would be made to do tasks¡­¡± The flow of tears stopped the rest of my words as I bit my trembling lips.


    ¡°Why would he ask them when he can use the service of his property?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that before epting to be his?


    No wonder my parents wouldn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡°A friendly advice if you want to live, take Ric¡¯s words to heart and offer a good service to the king,¡± she said, patting my slumped shoulders


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ric?¡±


    ¡°The guy that brought you here.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t please the King?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die faster than you get to say oops,¡± she replied coldly.


    ¡°Will I be able to go home if I please him well?¡±


    She stuffed a chuckle beforending her soft eyes on me. ¡°Whosoever told you lied to you. The King doesn¡¯t let go of his properties. Once you are in, you are in¡­Death is the only exception.¡±


    Maybe not. There should be another way.


    ¡°Have you thought of escaping?¡± I asked with a low voice, afraid that the guards would hear me.


    A burst of heartyughter left Alex¡¯s throat as I stared at her in confusion.


    What was funny?


    ¡°That shit does not work here, trust me. I¡¯ve been here my whole life. I tried that too, but here I am,¡± she said dismissively.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°There is a slim chance of escaping. When you do, don¡¯t get caught.¡±


    ¡°And when you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll still get killed, but this time, by rogue hunters. So, escaping is not an option.¡±


    I followed silently, weighing both options in my head.


    This was harder than I thought.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I need help!


    This was serious.


    As we took long strides into the heart of the castle, more guards appeared and voices filled the barren hallway.


    ¡°We are here. Compose yourself.¡±


    My heart did a quick backflip as we got closer to the huge double door that demarcated his chambers from the others.


    Alex pulled me in a warm hug when she noticed my failedposure.


    ¡°Cheer up. It¡¯s not that bad. At least you get to see the alpha. I can count the number of days I¡¯ve seen him-¡±


    Her words were interrupted by the screams of a helpless woman.


    Embarrassment flushed on Alex¡¯s cheeks, making my eyes widen in surprise.


    She wasn¡¯t helpless, she was having her orgasm.


    But was she also his property?


    I stifled a scream when Alex leaned with her lips brushing against my ear. ¡°One more thing if you want to live here for a long time. Avoid that moaningdy. She is the King¡¯s mistress and she is of no good.¡±


    Her face slowly pulled away from my ears and I turned to mouth a ¡®thank you¡¯ to her.


    Since he had a mistress, he wouldn¡¯t need sex from me.


    The door flung open and a guard walked towards us.


    His heavy steps almost led to my copse as his eyes were fixed on me.


    ¡°You are dismissed Alex,¡± he said beforending his icy gaze on me.


    ¡°Come with me, Aurora. The King wants you.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Aurora


    I followed behind the huge guard with tears hanging in my eyes, turning to look at Alex but she was gone.


    For the first time since I arrived at the pack, I felt alone.


    My onlypanion left me to my horrible fate.


    I couldn¡¯t me her, circumstances were beyond her control.


    Cold breeze enveloped me, making me quiver as I brought my hands to hug each other.


    My heart throbbed as fear slowly crept into me, swallowing me gradually.


    The guard was about to turn the doorknob when it opened by itself¡­no, it was opened by a woman.


    The moaningdy.


    Her cold hard stares were enough to freeze me on the spot.


    She halted in her tracks, shooting me a look while I watched her, unable to speak.


    Maybe, cat got my tongue.


    From her aura, I could sense that she was important since it screamed authority and respect.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I lowered my head, tearing my gaze from her prating ones.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Her mean voice rang, demanding immediate answers.


    Without looking at her, I could tell she expected an answer from me, but fear held my tongue, making words elude me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mistress. She was brought ording to the Alpha King¡¯s instructions.¡± I released a tensed breath that I didn¡¯t know I was holding, silently thanking the guard foring to my rescue.


    A wave of her jealousy tingled my nostrils, making me gasp in shock.


    Why was she jealous?


    Does she think I was here to steal the King from her?


    She could have him to herself if that¡¯s what she wanted.


    I never wanted all this to happen anyway. And thest thing on my mind was to get into trouble with any woman because of the King¡¯s attention. I wasn¡¯t that desperate.


    ¡°I asked her, not you.¡± Anger was evident in her voice.


    I almost tripped when I felt her burning gaze on me.


    ¡°Who are you, what are you doing here and what is your name?¡± She bombarded me with questions, leaving me confused by the one-time answer.


    Fear gripped me, shaking me so hard that I almost forgot what she asked.


    Reluctantly, I raised my head to meet her, struggling with words.


    ¡°I¡­¡± My quivering voice shook, forcing me to keep mute.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk? Cats got your tongue?!¡± She fired, shing her hateful eyes at me.


    ¡°And next time, when I am talking to you, your eyes should be pinned to your feet, understand?¡± she asked, fuming in anger.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I answered, lowering my gaze to meet my feet at once.


    I didn¡¯t want to get on the bad side of this meandy.


    I could smell her anger oozing out of her like a raging volcano.


    Relief washed through me when the angrydy walked away from us, muttering inaudible words.


    Her legs shook as she took light steps. I could tell that she was fucked so hard.


    ¡°Go in.¡± The guard¡¯s order brought me back to life.


    I felt my soul leave my body when the huge double doors were opened to reveal the most beautiful room.


    One would have been happy entering, but the reverse was the case in my situation.


    My legs threatened to copse as I drew closer to where the Alpha King sat, watching me intensely.


    I jumped in fear, halting in my tracks when the door was shut with a bang.


    Panic ran through me and sweat broke down my forehead when I realized I was lonely with King Damon.


    My fear multiplied by a hundred the moment he stood up from the couch, leaning against a table with a dark smirk on his face.


    What was he going to do to me?


    I blinked hard, forcing my blurry vision to get cleared to avoid colliding with things.


    ¡°King¡­Damon,¡± I greeted, unable to form the right words.


    My fear heightened when I heard his heavy footsteps. ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight. The moment you enter this castle, you cease to be the Alpha¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t care if his blood still runs in your veins. You don¡¯t belong to your parents anymore and you are not higher than anyone here unless I say so,¡± he stated harshly.


    ¡°You belong to me. You are my property. Mine. Mine to use and dispose of when I¡¯m bored. You are a bot, your feelings are unweed. Your services include pleasing me, not the other way around. You are a toy and you will always remain as one.¡±


    Dumbfounded by his words, my head remained glued to my feet as tears gathered in my eyes.


    I was done. This was the end of my life.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t get to call my name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­my¡­King.¡± I said in an uncertain manner with my eyes tightly shut as I awaited his bashing.


    His words were like painfulshes that seemed across the body, bruising it and leaving a permanent scar on it.


    When I thought Nathalia was cruel, I found her master.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± He went silent for a brief moment. ¡°Come closer.¡± He ordered, making my blood stop flowing.


    I thought my heart fell from my chest as he ordered.


    Come closer? Why?


    I liked a bit of distance.


    Unable to move, I remained in my spot, with my head bowed, praying silently for him to dismiss me.


    My heart thundered as it threatened to explode in my chest as fear and anxiety clouded me.


    Someone help!


    Fighting was useless as he was more powerful than I was and it would only attract further punishments.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I hate it!¡± he growled, making my heart jump in fear.


    Each step became unbearably heavy as I made my way towards the table he leaned on, trembling like I had seen a ghost.


    Before I could process what was happening, hisrge hands caught my slim waist, grabbing it and pulling it to meet the strangely wide table.


    It happened so fast and before I could turn to resist, I was pinned to the table with his bulge pressing behind my lower back.


    ¡°Please.¡± I cried, unable to move any part of my body as his fingers ran freely on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beg.¡± With those words, my clothes came off, leaving me almost bare before him.

 Chapter 29

    Aurora


    Like an eel, I slipped out of his grip, wiggling free before taking a few steps away from him, creating a big distance between us as my chest thundered in fear.


    Anger shed in his narrowed eyes as he clenched his teeth, gritting them furiously.


    The loud bang of his clenched fist on the table warned me about my disobedience but I remained rooted to the spot adamantly with my eyes tightly shut and my mouth slightly opened, muttering a silent prayer.


    His furious eyes conveyed hidden messages, but I chose to be blind, refusing to let my eyes meet his.


    How cruel he was to demand my body on the day I was brought in. He didn¡¯t even let me pass the night to rest my tired bones and regain strength.


    He was cloaked in selfishness.


    All he cared about was satisfying his high libido.


    To even think that he just finished having sex with his mistress. Wasn¡¯t that enough for the day?


    Must he have a taste of me?


    What else does he want from an inexperienced naive girl who knows nothing about sex?


    My body trembled like I was thrown a bag of ice as fear engulfed me.


    I didn¡¯t know where the courage to push him came from, but I knew I was in for the consequences.


    I didn¡¯t care what it would be, I just didn¡¯t want his filthy hands on me.


    Not now, not ever.


    It gives me crazy icks to think that all he wanted from me was my body.


    I don¡¯t think I would be able to recover if heid with me.


    I don¡¯t think I would ever forgive him if he vited me without my consent.


    I didn¡¯t mind being subjected as low as a ve. I would do anything to preserve my womanhood.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± He yelled, impatience and anger flooding oozing out from him like a cloud of dark smoke, causing shivers down my spine as I was jolted awake by his scream.


    Panic wed my chest as his burning gazended on mine.


    His eyes were darkened by lust and his rich baritone voice wasced in anger.


    I knew I was in trouble, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Worry filled me as Alex¡¯s words rang in my memory.


    It was my first duty and I already messed up badly.


    I didn¡¯t think I would survive for long in this castle if I kept up with my disobedience.


    Despite trying to adhere to Ric and Alex¡¯s instructions, I was torn between choosing death or being vited by the most cruel Alpha King.


    Death.


    It was the only thing that rang in my head, reminding me of my horrible fate if I disobeyed the king.


    ¡°On the table!¡± he ordered, snapping me out of my thoughts and leaving me fear-stricken as I scurried and positioned myself the way he had instructed earlier.


    Who was I to disobey the most callous Alpha King?


    ¡°Part those legs!¡± he bellowed calmly, yet dangerously, emphasizing every word.


    His voice sounded like the voices of many mighty men¡­ authoritative, mysterious, deafening.. like a volcano, ready to erupt.


    My eyes travelled up to the Moon that hung up in the sky,municating to it as if telling it to send me a saviour.


    ¡°There is no oneing to save you, Aurora. I am your new master. Now take off your clothes, I want to see the goods I purchased!¡±


    I cringed at his harsh words as my legs took baby steps towards him.


    ¡°Be a good girl. You don¡¯t want to make me mad,¡± he warned before a dark smirk appeared on his face.


    My soul almost left my body when his fingers grazed my bare skin, down to my opened chest before wrapping my firm breasts.


    I swallowed the disgust burning in my gut as I fought hard to take it, the more I tried to, the more the bile of disgust erged, making me want to puke.


    If only my top wasn¡¯t ripped apart by some horny bastard.


    ¡°Rx. You will enjoy it,¡± His voice came as a whisper, but it only filled me with dread. He leaned closer, pulling me to himself as his fingers worked their way into my bra, unsping it.


    I stiffened against his touch as his fingers snaked their way to my hardened nipples.


    Uncertainty filled me, turning me into a statue when his tongue met my earlobes. My breath became harsh when his long tongue buried deep to lick my inner ears.


    Instead of soft moans, soft whimpers left my throat as tears started to well up in my eyes.


    I wanted an end to this assault.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to give it up yet.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It took me great self-control not to p his hand away when it squeezed my butt, spanking it.


    My heart hammered against my chest as his finger trailed to my¡­


    ¡°Please, stop!¡± I blurted, but he was too engrossed to hear.


    Maybe I should say it again?


    Doubt crept into my head, ringing the consequences.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to die¡­but he mustn¡¯t get a glimpse of my secret.


    Fear gripped me hard when his hand caressed my fat stomach, down to my womanhood.


    ¡°Stop, I beg you.¡± Disappointment flushed through me as my voice came out weak and shaky.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready¡­¡± I stammered, thinking of the best way to convince him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a¡­virgin¡­I¡­¡± My voice trailed as Inded my gaze on him.


    Fear embalmed me as I shut my eyes, awaiting his scolds or reactions, but I was met with none.


    Relief washed through me when his hardened eyes softened a bit.


    It¡¯s working.


    A wave of frustration crashed on him as excitement drained from his face.


    Reluctant, he withdrew his body from mine, adjusting his clothes before walking away from the table.


    Without wasting time, I hurriedly picked my turn cloth from the floor and wore them before he changed his mind.


    ¡°Leave,¡± he said boredly, turning his back against me as he looked at his gaze with the outside view from hisrge tinted window.


    Confusion hit me as I thought of muttering a thank you, but I waved it.


    Thank goodness!


    ¡°After dinner, I want you here by eight prompts.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Aurora


    I dashed out of his room, holding my torn clothes as tears blinded my vision.


    I didn¡¯t care about the gossip that flew around or the res I received as I made my way with nowhere in my mind.


    They were the least of my burdens.


    As long as I was out of that devil¡¯s chambers, I was safe.


    But for how long?


    My body tensed up as his words filled my head, spiking my anxiety.


    I had until 8 pm before my life became ruined by that demon.


    Fuck!


    Wild thoughts ran freely in my head as my heart pounded hard against my ribs.


    Think, Aurora!


    But my nervousness got the best of me, erasing every thought before it could even form.


    I halted in my tracks as dread crept from the pit of my stomach.


    I felt my body stiffen in shock and my eyes popped out when a thought rang in my head.


    Cold sweat formed on my forehead, rolling down my face as I searched frantically for the little secret that I had hidden.


    My life would be over the moment he found out about it.


    Touching my body rapidly, fear engulfed me at the consequences of losing it.


    There was no exnation I would give that would convince him.


    I would be tagged as a killer. A spy.


    Or even worse, my parents might be killed.


    Shoving my fears aside, I tried to think about my encounter with him.


    I was sure it was protected properly.


    Or has the seen it and pretended? Or did he intentionally keep it away from me?


    No doubt, if he had caught it on me, I would have been thrown behind the heavy bars of the dungeon.


    Tears were starting to prick my eyes when my fingers grazed over a hard surface.


    Muttering a prayer to the moon goddess, relief washed over me as I hid it further in my clothes.


    There was no way he wouldn¡¯t have seen it if had sex with me.


    ¡°Hy.¡± Alex¡¯s voice jolted me from my thoughts, making me jump.


    My hands flew to my chest as shock hit me hard, almost weakening me.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked, throwing me a suspicious look, but I was quick to mask my feelings.


    ¡°Yes. You just scared me. But it¡¯s okay.¡± I slipped my hands off the bottle, adjusting my torn clothes to hide my bare skin from Alex.


    A feeling of embarrassment settled within the pit of my stomach when Alex¡¯s eyes hovered all over me.


    Great!


    Now she would know what happened in his room.


    But that was the least of my worries.


    The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t catch me with my secret bottle.


    ¡°Thank goodness I found you here. I got a call from the King to show you to your room,¡± she announced, leading the way while I followed behind.


    Satisfaction filled me when Alex didn¡¯t bother me with questions about the King.


    Guess she wasn¡¯t the nosy type.


    Pushing the door open, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty that stared back at me.


    The room¡¯s interior decorations screamed luxury, making me doubt if I was still the King¡¯s ve.


    To my understanding, ves weren¡¯t gifted much. And in some cases, they were rarely given a room.


    But I could swear that my new room was more beautiful than the room in my parent¡¯s pack.


    I didn¡¯t know whether I should be thankful or I should still be mad at the King.


    From the look of things, the only thing I needed were clothes.


    ¡°Your clothes will be brought here, including everything you need. Make yourselffortable. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know, I¡¯ll be in the kitchen preparing dinner.¡± With those words, she shut the door, leaving me to my fate.


    I hurriedly brought out the bottle I hid perfectly in my body, cing it on the table as thoughts clouded my head again.


    A feeling of resentment shot up in my spine as the King¡¯s world filled my head once more.


    If running away wasn¡¯t an option¡­could death be?


    Alex¡¯s words confirmed the doubt in my head as my gazended on the bottle that contained wolfsbane.


    Afraid of the negative oue of things, I sneaked a bottle of wolfsbane into my parent¡¯s pack when no one was watching, hiding it beneath my dress.


    Maybe now was the best time to use it.


    But It was a shame I had to tarnish such a beautiful room with my death.


    I was left with no choice.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The clock was clicking and soon, it would be eight.


    My life would be over.


    I was sorry if my rash decision would hurt my parents, but I had to take matters into my own hands.


    I had to protect myself before I be damaged by the horny king who only cared about my body.


    For twenty years of my existence, I had kept my body for my mate. Despite facing hard times, I swore that I wasn¡¯t going to trade my virginity for anybody who wasn¡¯t paired with me by the Moon goddess.


    I imagined how it would be one of the sweetest memories when I¡¯d be entangled in my mate¡¯s arms on a soft bed, showered with kisses.


    But the reverse was the case.


    My virginity was about to be forcefully taken by a ruthless King most painfully.


    To even think that he wanted to defile me for the first time on his table filled me with disgust and hatred!


    What happened to his bed?


    Was that how worthless I had be?


    Once the beloved daughter of an Alpha, but now reduced to the Alpha King¡¯s property.


    He might have taken things forcefully from anyone, but I won¡¯t let him take my pride.


    It was the only thing I had with me after losing my identity for the second time.


    I don¡¯t think I would survive it.


    Pushing my fears away, I brought the bottle close to my mouth, opened the lid, threw it carelessly on the floor, and ignored the acidic burning sensation that drafted my nostrils.


    With a determined mind and a sealed heart, I shut my eyes, emptying the wolfsbane down my throat before crashing hard on the floor.


    My head hit the tiled floor so hard that it went nk.


    My vision turned bleak and I could feel warm liquid cascading down the side of my head.


    Gradually, strength seeped out of me and my eyes became heavy. Unable to stay awake, my eyelids closed and my head was slumped sideways.


    Darkness soon engulfed me as I found myself in a new realm.


    In no time, the news of my death would spread far and wide.


    But it was better than me being defiled.


    I wouldn¡¯t have to wait for tomorrow.


    There was no tomorrow.


    This was the end of my miserable life.


    I was free from the horrors of this world atst!

 Chapter 31

    Aurora


    My eyes were the first to flutter open as I tossed in my deep slumber, irritated by the beeping sound that filled my ears.


    The sound grew annoyingly loud and persistent, making me groan in anger.


    I turned to my side, raising my hands to cover my ears but strength failed me.


    It was as if my hands were covered in cement as they were heavy.


    I tried to lift other parts of my body but I couldn¡¯t get hold of them.


    It was like my strength was sapped out of me, leaving me exhausted and drained.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My forehead creased in confusion as I turned my hands against a soft object that could pass as a bed.


    It was so soft andfy, that I couldy on it forever.


    But how did I get on this bed?


    My head throbbed badly when I tried to think of how I got into this situation.


    The continuous beeping interrupted my thoughts, increasing my headache.


    Slowly, the blurriness in my eyes disappeared and my eyes met with a white ceiling.


    Everything in the room looked white, including the painting which left me with an unsettling feeling in my chest


    My eyes caught sight of arge machine sitting beside the bed Iid.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± I eximed weakly, realizing that the beeping sounds came from it.


    I tried to touch it, but a rope on my hand restricted me.


    It was a rope, but a drip.


    My heart did a quick flip as I saw drips being injected into my hand.


    I was in the hospital?


    How the hell did I get here?


    My head went nk, making me unable to think, and panic slowly rose in my heart.


    Thest thing I remembered was admiring the interiors of my room¡­then¡­


    A deep frown settled on my face as bits of memories shed in my head.


    My eyes widened, almost popping out of their sockets as realization crashed on me.


    I tried to take my life, but I was saved.


    Fuck!


    Who saved me?


    Did the person find the wolfsbane?


    I was in trouble, no doubt.


    Trapped in my thoughts, I didn¡¯t know when the door flung open, revealing a distressed-looking Alex with worry eating her up.


    Apart from my parents and Eve, no one had ever been worried about me.


    Was I of much importance to her?


    ¡°Nurse!¡± she screamed excitedly, rushing to open the door for anotherdy dressed in white to enter. ¡°She¡¯s moving.¡±


    Silently, I watched her checking my vitals and scribbling something on a notepad before stopping to examine me.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked in a friendly tone, making me feel rxed under her touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­fine,¡± I stammered, struggling as strength eluded me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You still need to rx,¡± she instructed, pushing me back to the bed, while I exchanged a look with Alex.


    ¡°Do you feel pain anywhere? You can talk to me, I don¡¯t bite,¡± she smiled, revealing her perfect dentition.


    Her aura was friendly, making me melt under her touch.


    ¡°My head is pounding. It feels like it¡¯s about to split open.¡± I managed to say, shutting my eyes before rubbing them.


    A brief smile shed in my direction again before she concentrated on jotting down her observations in herrge note.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to share? Please, don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°I feel extremely weak and I feel unbearable pain in my eyes as a result of the headache,¡± I said breathlessly as tiredness overwhelmed me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, ma¡¯am. I will prescribe some drugs that will make you feel better. If there is anything else you would like me to know, please, don¡¯t hesitate,¡± she said, shing her charming smile at me before leaving.


    The air in the room tensed up as I refused to look at Alex who sat by the edge of the bed, observing me.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Her using voiceshed at me, making my face harden in anger.


    ¡°So it was you who revived me,¡± I replied, rageced in my tone.


    ¡°Stop talking like that, I did you a favour!¡± She eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°You should have left the hell alone. I don¡¯t fucking need your favour. I was fine where I was!¡± I screamed, ignoring my headache.


    ¡°A thank you would have gone a long way,¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring me back?¡± I cried softly. ¡°Why did you want me to continue to live in torment? I was just a few steps away from embracing the light, but you dragged me back because of your sick hospitality.¡±


    ¡°I came back to ask what you would like to eat for dinner. Moreover, the King would have my head if something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, fuck the King!¡± I eximed in anger, making her let out a gasp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You could be in trouble.¡± she tried to hush me, but I removed her from my grip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to die. I don¡¯t like it here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she lowered her gaze in apology.


    ¡°When next you see me try to take my life, don¡¯t revive me. Let me embrace happiness.¡± I warned, turning my back against her as I stared at the white wall in silence.


    As soon as I recovered, the horny bastard won¡¯t stop demanding for my body.


    *****


    Holding the tray containing a cup of coffee in my hands firmly, I made my way to the Alpha King¡¯s office.


    I halted in my tracks as the guards opened the door before I walked in, cing the cup of espresso on the table.


    Immediately I was done, I turned to leave, afraid of his demands.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± he ordered, walking away from his office after pocketing his phone.


    Anger rose in my chest as I nced at the cup of coffee he left unattended.


    How dare he waste my effort?


    I shut the door of his office, walking after him as he took a shortcut to his garage, opening his car door before signaling to me to get into it.


    What was it this time?


    Was he about to make love to me in his car?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like what you are wearing.¡±


    The engine of the car roared to life and he zoomed off, ignoring the greetings from his guards.


    We hadn¡¯t gone far before a strange smoke in the car caught his attention.


    He turned off the engine of the car, paying close attention to the thick cloud of smoke that rose to the sky.


    I could tell he was mind-linking his Beta and every other person of the strange event.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± he instructed, leaving the car before going towards the smoke direction, inspecting it.


    I was about toy my head against the window as boredom settled in me before an idea pooped in my head.


    Since death wasn¡¯t an option, maybe running away was.


    I wouldn¡¯t waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Summoning courage, I quietly opened the car, and walked out before dashing into the woods, letting my legs take me to a safe abode.

 Chapter 32

    Damon


    A frown sat on my face as my eyes hovered around Aurora¡¯s body through the mirror.


    A twinge of disdain swept through me at the choice of her outfit.


    My property shouldn¡¯t be d in such shabby outfits.


    Though I didn¡¯t know why I ordered her in the car with me, maybe a little bit of shopping would do.


    She could wear the lingerie I had always dreamt of.


    A dark smirk curled on my lips as a picture of her in those lingeries yed in my head, making my cock twitch in excitement.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to taste her.


    Her withdrawal from me only made me crave her madly, making me guess how she would taste.


    I was certain she would taste better than Rosa since she had never been touched.


    A shrill of desire ran wildly from my chest to my shaft, stiffening it.


    Aurora was a virgin?


    I wouldn¡¯t believe that until I saw it myself.


    Who would imagine a twenty-year-olddy to be a virgin?


    I bet she told me that to kill my desire that night. Kudos to her, it worked on me strangely.


    I wasn¡¯t the type that hadpassion on people, I took things with force without caring if it would hurt or not. But that night was different¡­for the first time, I felt my heart soften as her alluring eyes stared at mine.


    There was something about those eyes¡­they made me change my mind effortlessly. I didn¡¯t know when I told her to leave.


    Several times, I had sex with Rosa even when she wasn¡¯t in the mood, but my conscience wouldn¡¯t let me force myself on Aurora.


    I didn¡¯t know whether it was because she told me she was a virgin or there was something more to it.


    I let my eyes wander freely on her exposed chest, peeling her clothes as lust took over me.


    Despite my hands holding the steering firmly, my mind traveled to the day she was alone in my room.


    Her boobs were as soft as feathers.


    I snapped out of my thoughts, saving the drooling for another day to concentrate on the road before something dark in the sky caught my attention.


    I tilted my head sideways, observing it before it struck me.


    Rogue hunters.


    Molten anger washed through me as I stared at the thick cloud of smoke that rose in the air.


    How dare they camp beside my territory!


    ¡°Deploy soldiers to the East border. Some bastard hunters are there.¡± I mind-linked Jasper, before parking the car.


    ¡°Stay here!¡± I instructed Aurora before shutting the door and walking away before regretting not locking the doors.


    The girl could be funny at times. But running away should be thest thing on her mind, not after witnessing the strange smoke in the sky.


    To even think that she tried to take her life!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to punish her.


    I crossed to the other side of the road, burrowing further before a swift movement and footsteps filled my ears.


    I ignored it at first, but when the footsteps drifted further, it clicked into me.


    My eyes darted to my car at once and disappointment hit me when I saw the door left slightly open.


    She escaped!


    Great!


    Without wasting another second, I increased my pace, dashing after her in hot pursuit.


    ¡°You are so dumb if you think running away was the solution!¡± I said before catching my breath. ¡°You¡¯ll die faster than you can get to your destination!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as I am away from you.¡±


    In no time, her legs grew weak and her pace reduced, making me catch up with her.


    ¡°Stop running!¡± I ordered, gritting my teeth as rage consumed me.


    Why was she always behaving stupidly?


    The first was consuming wolfsbane, now, running away?!


    ¡°Aurora!¡± I warned, using my Alpha tone, but she refused, going deeper into the heart of the woods.


    In a sh of light, a trap caught her left leg as she wasn¡¯t quick to dodge it. She fell t on her face, bruising her pale skin.


    ¡°You are so-¡± I hadn¡¯tpleted my words before a string pulled her into the woods, soon I was surrounded by¡­rogues.


    Their foul odor gave them away.


    ¡°Leave her!¡± Imanded, using my Alpha tone but one of them began tough.


    A boiling fury swelled inside of me at the thought that I wasn¡¯t taken seriously.


    The only thing I thought of was to rip out their throats as Irritation surged up in me, making my muscles tense.


    ¡°She is ours.¡± Another rogue dered, before making her stand erect and pointing a gun loaded with silver bullets on her head.


    ¡°One move and she is gone. Poof!¡± A male rogue threatened before letting out a burst of maniacughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t save me. Just go¡­please,¡± Aurora stammered gasping for breath.


    The moment Aurora shed those charming eyes at me, the anger I felt at her vanished, making an irrational decision consume me.


    How dare theyy their filthy hands on my property!


    My eyes shed red at the rogues as the desire to drown them in the pool of their blood overtook me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this the hard way then.¡±


    My pulse raced and my breathing became erratic. The thought of their hands on Aurora¡¯s fine skin sickened me, making my body temperature rise, and he could feel my blood boil in rage.


    My ws seeped out of my hands and I bared my canines at them before letting out howls dering war.


    Thest thing I remembered was charging at them before a burning metal hit me hard in my chest, making me fall on my knees before slumping on the grass.


    Pain seared through me as I couldn¡¯t move any part of my body. Soon, my heavy eyes were blurry and they closed tightly shut as my strength failed me.


    Though I was in their midst, I felt my soul drift far into an unknown realm swiftly as Aurora¡¯s desperate screams became faint in my head.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I had teleported to another realm. The pain I felt was gone and I felt incredibly strong.


    A familiar scent caught my nose, filling me with rxation.


    I knew I was home.


    My eyes lit up in excitement when I saw Ivy rush to me before engulfing me in a warm embrace.


    ¡°Wee home, atst, my love.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Aurora


    Tears flooded my eyes, rolling down my soft cheeks as I bit my dried trembling lips, refusing to draw attention to myself.


    My shaky hands covered my mouth and I swallowed a bile forming in my throat.


    Guilt wed its way to my heart, ripping it apart and pointing using fingers at me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I sobbed quietly with my hands sped to my mouth as Iy on the floor, drowning in self-hatred.


    Embalmed in the feeling of disgust, I couldn¡¯t even look at myself in the mirror. I couldn¡¯t bear the horrible face that would stare back at me.


    Yes, I was horrible!


    I almost killed the King because of my stupidity.


    He was in severe pain that had him fighting for his life desperately.


    Afraid that my presence brought bad luck to the pack, I was locked up in my room as everyone was banned from making contact with me.


    Not even Alex.


    Food and drinks were brought to me for my survival, but woe betide whoever tried to pick a conversation with me.


    In less than a month of staying in the pack, I had a reputation for almost murdering the King. Everyone treated me like a gue, no one associated himself with me.


    But I was fine. I take the me.


    If I had not run away foolishly despite seeing warnings in the sky, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.


    If only I had stayed ording to the King¡¯s instructions. If only I had listened to Alex¡¯s advice.


    A tear rolled down my cheeks, beforending on my lips. The salty taste made me cringe as bitterness overwhelmed me.


    Why was I so stubborn?!


    Why do I always cause trouble?


    Why couldn¡¯t I ept the reality that I was now a mere property?


    Speaking of property, I had epted bing the Alpha King¡¯s property and satisfying him with anything he wanted, regardless of my feelings.


    Nothing else mattered anymore, not even my virginity¡­I just wanted him to wake up from aa.


    It¡¯s been three weeks since I was locked up in my room to wallow in self-pity.


    Three agonizing weeks of praying and hoping that the King would recover¡­but it seemed the Moon goddess abandoned me to my fate.


    Despite trying to ask the maids who brought food to me, they all red at me with disdain.


    It was three weeks of being left in the dark, I didn¡¯t know if the King was alive or dead.


    Right now, I didn¡¯t care about his selfish and ruthless behaviour, I just wanted him to heal as quickly as possible, I didn¡¯t mind bing his for the rest of my life.


    Fuck the quest for freedom. It got me into this terrier situation.


    It would take a miracle for the king to survive. His chances were slim.


    Who survives a silver bulletced with wolfsbane?


    My eyesnded on the moon that stared at me as if mocking me for trying to be foolishly brave. Unable to start a prayer as guilt pricked me hard, I pondered on how to help myself.


    I had to cook up a n before it was toote.


    The only personing to save me was me.


    The moment the King was dered dead,  no doubt, my head would be hanging on a stake at the entrance of the castle.


    That was thest thing on my mind.


    Though a huge part of me believed the king was dead but his council members were taking time to announce his death, there was also a silver lining of hope buried within me that convinced me that the King was alive.


    ¡°Please. Let him live. Take me instead,¡± I muttered a silent prayer as my teary eyes were fixed on the full moon that hung in the sky.


    A burst of pain exploded in my chest, swallowing me whole at the thought that I had killed the King.


    For weeks, the thought drove me insane, as it haunted me even in my sleep.


    Soon, I drowned in the bitter ocean of depression that made my spirit sink, draining the tiny bit of hope in my heart.


    Lost in thoughts, I didn¡¯t know when the door opened to reveal Alex.


    My heart somersaulted as she made her way to me with uncertainty in her heart.


    My heart broke into a thousand pieces at the thought of me murdering her.


    Why would she think like that?


    A dark cloud of sadness descended on me, making me bury my head in shame.


    ¡°I brought you food,¡± she said in a hurry, dropping the tray containing toast bread and eggs on the floor before turning to leave impatiently. Her voice was drained of its excitement. It was just¡­t, unweing and distant.


    It was like an invisible hand squeezed my bleeding heart, making a great deal of pain radiate through me.


    ¡°Alex, please.¡± I jumped before her, holding her by her arm but she pushed it off immediately, making a teardrop from my eye.


    ¡°I am not supposed to do this,¡± she replied, shaking her head negatively before walking away from me. ¡°You are not supposed to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but how is the king?¡± I asked with a racing heart.


    ¡°He is awake and he is responding to treatment,¡± she answered coldly, maintaining her distance between me. But I didn¡¯t let that get to me. The King¡¯s health was my paramount concern.


    My hands flew to my chest in surprise as tears of joy cascaded down my eyes, but it was only for a fleeting moment.


    Guilt resurfaced within me, pricking my conscience.


    Without hesitation, I crashed to my knees, sping my hands together as I stared deep into her confused eyes.


    ¡°Please, take me to the King.¡±


    A gasp rolled from her throat as she stared at me in shock. ¡°So you can put me in trouble?¡±


    Sadness walked up in me at her words but I shoved it aside.


    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks. I thought he was dead, but nobody told me anything. Please, Alex, I just want to apologize, then I¡¯ll be back,¡± I pleaded desperately, pinning her with an emphatic look.


    A shrill of relief washed over me as her eyes softened a bit.


    ¡°Fine. But for five minutes.¡±


    My teary face lit up in excitement and I almost jumped on Alex as happiness filled me to the brim.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to tell him how bad I felt.


    I didn¡¯t care if he would order my execution.


    Without wasting time, I followed Alex, ignoring the prating and using looks the guards shot at me.


    ¡°Only five minutes. You better not tell anyone I let you out,¡± she threatened before leaving me alone as I was about to mutter a ¡®thank you¡¯.


    With a racing heart, I slowly made my way to where King Damony, rehearsing my apology.


    I took light steps to avoid startling him as I didn¡¯t want to get on his bad side.


    Heaving a deep breath, I opened my mouth but words eluded me.


    I was about to give him a gentle push when his prating eyes flung open at once, ring at me like he had seen a ghost.


    I jumped in fright as fear overtook me, making me almost fall as I lost my bnce.


    Hisrge hands caught me right in the midair before Inded on the floor and his intense gaze grew passionate, making me stare at him in confusion.


    ¡°Ivy,¡± he muttered, running his rough palm on my face before pulling my fragile body close to his.


    Covered in shock, I froze on the spot, unable to make a sound as his soft lips brushed mine before iming it in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 34

    Damon


    ¡°Aurora,¡± I moaned against her plump lips, intoxicated by her heavenly scent of vani,vender, and peach that wafted my nose, reviving my excitement.


    A pang of sadness hit me at the realization that I had misidentified her, but I shoved the feeling aside before it wed its way into my head.


    Her shocked expression says it all.


    I hope she doesn¡¯t ask me about Ivy.


    Throwing cautions to the wind, I adjusted, maintaining a sitting position on the bed before pulling her frozen body against mine as I buried my head beneath the silkiness of her caramel hair, nibbling her and leaving her with hickeys.


    She was my property after all.


    A sharp pain stung my chest when her weight crashed on me, warning me of the consequences.


    But I turned deaf ears, bncing her between my legs.


    The doctor¡¯s warning against sex or lifting heavy objects rang in my head, but it wasn¡¯t enough to erase the sexual tension rising in me.


    Desire spread in me like wildfire, awakening my cock.


    I wanted her, I couldn¡¯t deny it. Despite being extremely mad at her for almost killing me, I couldn¡¯t help but melt before her.


    She possessed a strange quality of vanquishing my anger effortlessly, leaving me dazed.


    Who was she?


    How could she do what other women failed severally at?


    Why did I risk my life for her?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Several questions filled my head¡­questions that I wished I had answers to.


    Without warning, her lips pulled away from mine and emptiness swept through me.


    I arched her back closer to me, grabbing the back of her hair so that her face would collide with mine, but she pulled backwards, stiffening her body in shock.


    My teeth clenched at her behaviour as I shot her a warning look.


    ¡°I only came here to apologize,¡± she started. Her eyes wandered on my body before they glistened in tears the moment theynded on the stered wound on my chest.


    Guilt wed at her as she broke into tears, withdrawing away from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I was foolish. I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking,¡± she sobbed, burying her head in her palms while her damp hair scattered all over her.


    Unable to find the right words to pacify her, I watched her in silence, admiring her sincerity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you haven¡¯t punished me, I deserve to die, my King.¡±


    My heart dropped at her words, making me draw nearer to her.


    I wanted to pat her, to tell her that I wasn¡¯t annoyed at her, and to reassure her that everything was fine¡­but my ego got the best of me.


    I parted her wet hair, lifting her chin with my thumb before getting lost in the mysteries of her alluring eyes.


    Like a ma, I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze off her. Her silver-grey eyes lit up with a warm glow, but her heart skipped a beat when her eyes were fixed on mine.


    Her head lowered in shame as she tore her gaze off me, leaving me slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± I ordered, lifting her head before inching her face close to mine. ¡°I want to see it.¡±


    As I  looked into her eyes, a shimmering pool of emotions red back at me.  My heart aches with dull pain with each tear that rolls down her cheek.


    I wanted tofort her, but words failed me, leaving me gazing into her charming eyes.


    In that vulnerable moment, their gaze locked, and everything else faded away.


    It was just the both of us. Nothing else mattered.


    Her presence brought calmness into my troubled soul, sending my demons into their hiding spot and filling me with reassurance.


    Since Ivy passed on, no one had ever made me feel that.


    It was strange as Aurora revived my fear emotions effortlessly.


    A purr slipped from my lips as I explored the hidden mysteries of her eyes as they held me spellbound.


    They say eyes are the window to one¡¯s soul.


    In those eyes, I saw a broken soul that needed to be mended. A sad soul that needed to be loved.


    But how could I do all of that when I was the more damaged one?


    ¡°Maybe I should get going,¡± she said in a whisper, shifting ufortably at our awkward silence.


    ¡°Stay.¡± I found myself saying, holding back her arm.


    Her teary gaze was pinned on my pleading ones as we exchanged hidden words.


    I could stare at her for the whole day without getting tired.


    Afraid that my demons would descend on me in thousands, I was scared to be alone.


    ¡°But-¡±


    My finger dropped on her lush lips, silencing the rest of her words before it brushed against her chin.


    Her curious eyes watched mine and her heart pounded in anticipation.


    I leaned closer to her, iming her lips hungrily.


    A shrill of wild sparks coursed down my spine, increasing my pace as I got lost in the sweetness of her lips.


    I let my lips trailed down to her neck, licking and nibbling against it while she threw her head back in pleasure.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I groaned in pain, clenching my teeth when her hands hit my chest.


    Her mouth flew open in shock as fear gripped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered, swallowing hard as the corners of her mouth twitched in fear.


    ¡°Be careful next time,¡± I warned, cupping her face in my palm.


    Relief washed through her, rxing her tensed muscles before she inched forward to take my lips once more.


    Sizzling sparks filled me once more, stronger than the previous ones I felt.


    It was fire.


    A fire consumed me as we got entangled in heat, wing at each other¡¯s hair breathlessly.


    My hands travelled to her butt, squeezing it against my palm before burying my fingers into her moist pussy.


    My finger grazed her vulva, proceeding to poke her opening before it struck me.


    She was a virgin.


    Afraid that I would hurt her, I withdrew from her reluctantly, looking away from her, while I adjusted my clothes on my body.


    ¡°Take it,¡± she moaned, making my brows arch in curiosity.


    ¡°What are you-¡±


    ¡°Take me, my King,¡±

 Chapter 35

    Damon


    My brows creased in confusion, causing my forehead to form a small v as I stared at her, trying to process her words.


    Did she just surrender herself to me without fighting back?


    Or were my ears deceiving me?


    Swept by disbelief, I red at her, waiting for rifications.


    ¡°I¡¯m in for whatever you want to do to me. I¡¯ll give you anything you want. You saved my life.¡±


    Frozen by bewilderment, my gaze was locked on her determined ones, observing her every move.


    She pulled back, lifting herself from my weak body carefully before getting off the bed.


    With eyes pinned on mine, her fingers trailed the length of her zip, before they pushed it down, allowing her slim fitted gown to fall to the ground.


    My mouth dropped in surprise as I was greeted with the body of a goddess that stared back at me, pleading with me to run my fingers on it.


    How dare she wear clothes when she has a perfectly sculpted body?


    I swallowed impatiently, resisting the urge to grab her at once as lust clouded my eyes. Images of my fantasies shed in my head, making me bite my lips.


    Slowly, she made her way to me, bncing herself in the position she sat previously before awkwardly staring at me.


    I watched her eyes lowered to my chest as nervousness got the best of her, filling her body with goosebumps.


    Fuck!


    How could I forget that she was new to this?


    Grabbing the bull by the horn, I drew her close to me, crashing my lips on hers in a slow yet rough kiss that left us breathless.


    Stopping briefly to catch our breath, our lips locked in a passionate kiss as our tongues explored the sweetness buried in our mouths.


    Our breaths soon turned erratic as heat radiated off our bodies, filling us with sizzling sparks that increased our desire.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her moans were contagious as they almost forced mine from my partly opened mouth.


    I lost control as hunger and desire built up in me, making me take control as our tongues got entangled. His swollen lips were warm and soft, allowing me to enjoy their silkiness as they parted slightly.


    Trailing the kisses down the nape of her neck, I settled on her soft boobs, nibbling against them before blowing cold air on them, making them stiff.


    ¡°My¡­Ki-¡± Her words were slurry as desire consumed her, darkening her eyes as she threw her head backwards.


    Isucked in ragged breaths, clenching my jaws as electric currents ran wildly in me when our bodies collided.


    It was so raw. I felt my body was on fire.


    All my life, I had kissed women, but aside from Ivy, no one had ignited a hunger in me.


    Not even Rosa.


    The electric jolts made me want her desperately as I fought the urge to rip off her underwear.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She hissed, twirling around me at the intense pleasure that washed over her, leaving her breathless as my lips licked the space in between her boobs.


    I lost it each time she wrapped her hands around me, grinding her waist against mine as need to consume her.


    Her hands were buried in my hair, leaving them in a mass of mess as she tugged at it.


    It was crazy how I never allowed Rosa to touch me as a result of my boundaries, but here was Aurora wrapping her tiny hands all over my body.


    I couldn¡¯t exin the weird feeling building up within me with each time she spent with me.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She gasped, her eyes rolling into their sockets as my fingers slowly grazed her damp pants, leaving her quivering.


    Stifling a groan, my jaws clenched and my eyes shut as pain hit me like a bulldozer when her hand fell on my wounded chest. I felt blood rush to the surface of the injury, moistening the dressing around the wound.


    But I didn¡¯t let it ruin the mood.


    Seizing her hands in one firm grip, I let my fingers slip into her wetness, coating it in her juices before putting them in my mouth.


    A purr escaped my lips at the divine taste of her juices and the urge to flip her and bury my head in her sweetness, licking her until she was clean.


    So many nasty things I would love to do to her.


    But this bastard injury on my chest protested, restricting my movement.


    Pulling her closer to me with one of her boobs in my mouth, I slipped a finger into her pants before yanking them off her, allowing her juices to flow freely on myp.


    I let my fingers caress her moist opening, releasing more juices from her pussy. Still showering her nipples with kisses and soft bites, I pushed gently against her hymen, but a scream made me recoil.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± I ordered coldly, masking my emotions as I whispered against her ear before pushing my tongue deep into her earlobes, licking and teasing her.


    My eyes darkened as desire consumed me, filling me to the brim as I pulled away from her ear.


    Carefully, my finger yed on her swollen clit before rubbing and pinching it, allowing moans to slip from her mouth.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she groaned, shutting her eyes tight as waves of intense pleasure crashed over her, making her wiggle on my body, hitting my chest repeatedly, but I bore the pain.


    I increased my pace on her clit, sucking her nipples while she quivered. I could feel her orgasm build up as she sucked in harsh breaths.


    ¡°I want-¡± Her words were caught in her throat as they were reced by loud moans.


    Ignoring my throbbing dick that pleaded to have a taste of her wetness, I fought against the urge, pleasuring her instead.


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt her with my huge dick.


    Her fingers dug into my head, rubbing my hair until it became messy, but that was the least of my worries.


    ¡°I want to pee,¡± she cried, sinking her teeth deep into her lips as she was afraid of drawing attention to herself. My grip against her tightened, making her unable to run away from me as pleasure ate her up.


    My face lit up in excitement as she started convulsing vigorously, sending her arms flying as she screamed at the top of her voice.


    A swell of pride filled me as I watched her have her first orgasm.


    That was enoughpensation.


    ¡°Pee on me!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Unknown(change of POV)


    Consumed by impatience, Ss paced about the room, asionally peeking through the window to have a glimpse of the person approaching.


    His hands were sped behind his back as he took hastened steps covering the length of his sparsely furnished room in a sh.


    Anger rose in him as his heartbeat elerated. His breath turned erratic when his eyes met the wall clock, making him hiss loudly in irritation.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± He cursed, clenching his fist into a ball before hitting his couch hard.


    Particles of dust erupted from his couch, invading his nostrils and making him cough.


    Leaning against the couch, his hands lowered to the table to take a small ss cup filled with whiskey. After draining the content, he let the cup fall to the floor, ignoring the shattering pieces of ss that dropped on the floor. The light in the room reflected on the broken pieces of ss, making them glitter like precious stones under the fluorescent light. But that didn¡¯t matter to Ss.


    Only one thing upied his mind and haunted his dreams, giving him sleepless nights.


    Rosa.


    How dare she make him wait?!


    Jolted by the electric feeling of anger that surged up his spine, he kicked a sculpture hard, allowing it to crumble on the floor and ignoring the throbs he felt on his bleeding foot.


    Nothing mattered to him.


    The sudden footsteps outside his room quickened his pace to the door.


    Flinging the door wide open, he wasted no time in dragging the figure into the room before shutting the door with a loud bang that echoed throughout the room, causing particles of sand to drop on the floor.


    Without warning, his ws dug into the cor of the figure, mming it hard against the wall as his breath turned ragged.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Ss growled, mming Rosa against the wall again.


    The impact of his growls made Rosa whimper, almost seeking refuge into the wall she was pinned on.


    Ss¡¯ eyes darkened in raw rage as he red at her like he was about to consume her.


    Rosa knew better than to question him. Her mouth was sealed shut as she sniffed her tears, afraid to worsen his anger.


    ¡°You kept me waiting for hours? Who do you think you are?!¡± His voice thundered again, reverberating throughout the room and making her jump in fear.


    ¡°You better keep still like you do when he fucks you!¡± Ss hissed, irritationced in his voice.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing worthless bitch!¡± he spat before smacking her hard on her face so that his handprint was visible.


    Rosa¡¯s upper teeth sank into her bottom lips to prevent screams from erupting from her mouth as her ears rang painfully.


    She was quick to wipe the tears from her eyes before they rolled down her cheeks as the effect of the p made her burning cheeks sting.


    Sadness enveloped her like a nket, making the corners of her mouth twitch as she swallowed the bile rising in her dry throat.


    Making sure his zing eyes were dim with anger, she cleared her throat softly.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Her voice shook and her eyes remained pinned on him, observing for any change of reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t uncle me if all you do is give me disappointments,¡± he red, moving away from her before staring at a wall.


    ¡°Your task was simple,¡± he started, ¡°get close to him, seduce him, make him yours, and get him to make you his Luna-¡±


    ¡°But that is what I¡¯m doing. These things take steps, Uncle. I can¡¯t force him and speed up things between us. You know how difficult Damon can be,¡± shemented, heaving a weary sigh before Ss¡¯ big hands caught her by her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare interrupt me!¡± he warned, emphasizing every word.


    Rosa¡¯s eyes shut as pain seared through her as Ss¡¯ ws dug deep into her neck, moistening his fingers with her blood.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered with her strength before he released her, making her gasp for breath and rub her bruised neck.


    ¡°For how long do you want to keep me waiting? Until I die?¡± He resumed pacing the room. ¡°We¡¯ve been on this for years and you haven¡¯t sessfully captured his heart and have him wrapped around your fingers to do your bidding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just hard convincing Damon. That bastard only wants me as his mistress. Sometimes I just get tired and feel like giving up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of throwing away the years of hard work because I¡¯ll kill you faster than you get to take your next breath.¡± His cold voice threatened, filling Rosa with shivers. ¡°Maybe I should do a quick reminder.¡±


    ¡°You were in this because you had a crush on him. You wanted to be Luna so badly that you killed his pregnant mate. I am in this because I want something from him. You get to be his mate and I get what I want. It¡¯s a win-win,¡± he said sharply.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°No buts, you will do as I instructed.¡±


    ¡°I know, but what do you want from him? You already know that he is my forever crush and I will do everything within my power to get him.¡±


    ¡°What I want with him is none of your business,¡± he yelled, making her jump involuntarily as fear gripped her.


    He looked away from her, afraid that he would give himself away before her as guilt crept into his eyes.


    Despite his failed coups and ns to assassinate Damon, the glimmer of hope in his heart brightens every day.


    Good thing he doesn¡¯t have an heir. Taking over his throne after his death was a piece of cake.


    His blood boiled in anger as Rosa¡¯s questions reyed in his head.


    Overtaken by anger, he fought hard to control the urge to kill her.


    She was still needed in his evil schemes.


    By the time she had gotten to Luna¡¯s position and seeded in brainwashing him, he would strike.


    He didn¡¯t care if Rosa was his nephew, anything to get more power.


    He would take Rosa down first before Damon then he would ascend the throne as the new Alpha King.


    But until then, Rosa lives.

 Chapter 37

    Unknown(Change of Pov)


    Tension hung in the air as silence stretched ufortably between them. Both of them were lost in thoughts, nurturing and nning their next moves.


    Rosa heaved a sigh of relief at the thought that her meeting with Ss was over.


    Ss¡¯ dull eyes were suddenly brightened with anger as he red at Rosa who flinched, moving backwards as fear crept into her heart.


    Observing his bodynguage, Rosa maintained a distance from him, afraid that he would pounce on her at the slightest provocation.


    ¡°Why is she still there?¡± Ss¡¯ cold voice broke the silence before his angry eyesnded on her.


    A wave of confusion hit Rosa as she tried to process all that Ss had said but her head was nk.


    ¡°She? Who are you referring to, Uncle?¡± she asked, weighing her words to avoid getting hit by Ss.


    ¡°The new bitch in the castle, dummy!¡± he red, screaming at the top of his lungs.


    How could she forget Aurora?


    A frown settled on Rosa¡¯s face as she tilted her head to meet Ss.


    ¡°Oh! About that¡­¡± she started, pausing afterwards as words eluded her.


    ¡°Why is she still in the castle?¡± he asked breathlessly in anger.


    A dazed look crossed Rosa¡¯s face as her eyes travelled in all directions. ¡°Because Damon ordered it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just do your job and get rid of her!¡± he spat, earning a gasp from Rosa.


    Rosa¡¯s eyes widened in shock like she had seen a ghost as Ss¡¯ words rang in her head repeatedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get rid of her. It¡¯s not possible. She is the Alpha Kings¡¯ property. I¡¯m sure you know the meaning of that,¡± she protested, shaking her head negatively.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself,¡± his tongue clicked in anger as he took a few steps away from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it but I want her gone for good. She is a threat to our n.¡±


    ¡°How? She didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Only a fool sleeps when his house is on fire. And it¡¯s a pity that you are a fool!¡± His words cut through Rosa¡¯s chest like a dagger, searing her with pain, but her face remained expressionless.


    She wouldn¡¯t give him the pleasure to see her hurt by his words.


    She hated his ill-treatment towards her. And she couldn¡¯t wait to get her revenge.


    If only he knew what was buried deep down in her heart.


    Once she had be Luna, the first task would be ordering his execution.


    Only then will she be free from his unending abuse.


    She didn¡¯t care if he adopted her after the death of her parents during a war. The circle of abuse would stop.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But until then, Ss lives.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? Did I take you in for nothing?¡± he ranted, making Rosa roll her eyes bored.


    Here he goes again.


    ¡°After your parents died during the war that affected the pack, I saved your life! I clothed you, I fed you, I took you in, hoping you would be useful to return the favour, but you keep rubbing your ipetence on my face every day. I¡¯m disappointed, Rosa.¡± His voice dropped as a frown overtook his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t rescue you to be useless. If I had known that this was how you would turn, I would have left you to die with your stupid parents!¡±


    Rosa swallowed hard, blinking back the tears that stung her eyes as his words filled her with more pain.


    It was like rubbing salt on her open injury.


    It made her heart ache as memories of her parents flooded her head.


    ¡°I changed your life. You live in the castle because of me. You are alive because I saved you. You are forever indebted to me and I own you!¡± Ss¡¯ thundering voice dered possessively.


    Rosa quickly bit her lips as she fought a scoff from rolling from them.


    He owned her? What a joke!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she replied with a straight face.


    ¡°We are supposed to help each other. It¡¯s the game of life.¡± His voice trailed as he stared into space. ¡°That Aurora girl is rapidly taking your spot in Damon¡¯s heart. I see the way he looks at her. He loosens himself a bit around her. His attitude is questionable around her. I don¡¯t trust them.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s eyebrows shot up at once as shock crashed on her.


    ¡°She won¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°She has already started and it¡¯s a shame you couldn¡¯t detect. To even think that you have more ess to Damon because you are his mistress.¡±


    ¡°It will be a disaster if Damon falls in love with her. It could be the end of our ns.¡± His voice shook with uncertainty. ¡°Imagine our ns getting disrupted because of that bitch-¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± Rosa cut in, fuming in anger and jealousy.


    ¡°This is getting tougher because her presence poses a huge threat to us. If you can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯d find a recement.¡±


    ¡°I will. I won¡¯t let you down, Uncle,¡± she affirmed, slightly bowing her head.


    ¡°Good. Make yourself useful to the King once more and let him get obsessed with you. I want him to hate that girl so badly that he would regret sending her to his castle.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s jaws clenched in determination and jealousy as her narrowed gaze was pinned on Ss for advice.


    Thoughts flew through her head.


    Thoughts of how to make Aurora¡¯s life miserable.


    ¡°I need you to do something to get his undiluted attention. You have to be smart about it and no one must find out the truth. I¡¯ll send you some herbs to use.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s smirk grew wild at Ss¡¯ words.


    He was quick in strategizing ns.


    What would she do without him?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Her voice was rigid with determination.


    ¡°I heard that the bastard is still searching for an heir,¡± Ss scoffed as his face darkened with mischief. ¡°With this, you can be his favourite and even his Luna.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, just name it!¡± Rosa gritted her teeth in frustration as Ss kept mincing words.


    ¡°You will get pregnant with his child. Except it will be a fake pregnancy. If anyone finds out, you are dead!¡±

 Chapter 38

    Damon


    A sudden surge of sadness and confusion enveloped my heart the moment my eyes stirred open.


    My eyebrows shot up in worry as I tried to recollect the cause of my sadness.


    Turns out I had a dream.


    Except it was one of the strangest dreams I¡¯ve ever had.


    Buried in confusion, my fingers travelled to my forehead, caressing it as the dream reyed in my head.


    I could have tossed it aside and taken it as part of my imagination¡­but it wouldn¡¯t leave my memory easily.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t figure out what the dream meant.


    Why was Ivy staring at me expressionlessly?


    Why wouldn¡¯t she talk to me or evene close?


    Despite calling unto her, she kept her distance, covering her protruding belly as if protecting our unborn child from me.


    My heart sank to the pit of my stomach as realization hit me.


    She only gave me that look when I had done something wrong and she was trying to amodate my excesses.


    But what have I done wrong? I¡¯ve always been the best mate she would ever think of.


    Or was I a monster?


    To others, I was more than a monster. I was a demon and even more.


    But to her, I was the sweetest soul.


    Several questions ran wildly in my mind, making my head pound.


    Even in death, I always respected her and honored her.


    I love her and I always will. No one could fill the void she left in my heart.


    But why was she distant from me?


    What did I do wrong?


    Was I allowing anything toe between our love? I doubt-


    My eyes widened in surprise as it struck me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I was allowing something¡­no, someone came between us.


    Aurora!


    My blood boiled in anger at the thought that Aurora¡¯s presence made Ivy fade into my heart.


    She reminded me of Ivy, but at the same time, she made me think less of her, pulling me away from my imagination.


    It was safe to say that since Aurora started living in the castle, my false imagination vanished.


    It was surprising how Aurora cured me. She effortlessly did what my medications and my therapist failed to do.


    A part of me was grateful to her, but the other part was burning in anger.


    I didn¡¯t care if she was helping me or not, all that mattered to me was Ivy.


    How dare she make Ivy mad at me.


    As far as I was concerned, no one woulde in between Ivy and me.


    I was certain that Ivy wasn¡¯t happy about my feelings for Aurora.


    I don¡¯t care about the strange feelings that wed their way into my heart whenever she was with me.


    I don¡¯t care about the urge to plunge my dick into her.


    It was lust, and with time, it will disappear.


    If Ivy wasn¡¯t happy about Aurora, I wasn¡¯t too.


    Dead or alive Ivy was my mate and she will always be.


    Moving on was thest thing on my mind.


    I want to drown in my imagination forever. It was the only way I could perceive Ivy to be alive.


    I didn¡¯t care if I was considered to be a madman.


    It would be Ivy now and forever.


    A frown settled on my face as I tried to push Aurora¡¯s teary image from my head.


    Those silver-gray eyes make my heart skip a bit, deepening the frown.


    Why did I find it difficult to be ruthless around her?


    Even when her rash decision almost cost my life, I did the unimaginable, ordering her release from the dungeon that Jasper threw her in.


    Maybe if I avoided her and acted cold, the stupid feelings would fade away.


    I mind-linked Rosa as restlessness got the best of me.


    There was only one way to get it out of my head.


    A hard fuck!


    A smirk curled on my lips as Rosa¡¯s knock on the door filled my head.


    Did she fly?


    I dashed to the door, receiving her roughly before mming her against the wall and letting out a burst ofughter.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± I asked, pulling her to the table.


    A wave of shock washed over her face for some fleeting seconds before she forced a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise and I will tell you after you¡¯ve fucked me hard,¡± she whispered seductively, pulling up her gown to reveal her bare ass.


    Satisfied by the sight, I spanked her butt hard before squeezing it.


    A purr filled my head as her red butt bounced.


    I pinned her against the table with my hand at the back of her head, holding a fistful of her head.


    Ignoring my throbbing dick that jerked excitedly, I brought out a toy from the drawer.


    ¡°Are you still keeping the surprise tillter?¡± I asked, masking the impatience in my tone as I was irritated by her act.


    When did she start keeping things away from me?


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± she affirmed, letting out moans as my finger poked the opening around her butt.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she bit her lips as her hips ground against the table. My pace increased as I shoved three more fingers in before pulling out and lubricating her asshole.


    She sighed in frustration at the absence of my fingers.


    Hold tight, baby girl.


    Spreading her butt cheeks with my hands, I inserted a butt plug deep into her ass.


    Her body jerked violently as she savoured the feeling of pleasure that washed over her.


    In no time, her orgasm came rolling and I pulled out the butt plug.


    ¡°Punish me my King for keeping the surprise,¡± she suggested before climbing the table and spreading her legs wide apart for me to see her moist butthole.


    ¡°Herees the punishment!¡±


    A sinister look crossed my face as I wasted no time grabbing her.


    A scream tore from her lips as myrge fist prated deep inside her anus.


    *****


    Satisfied with the way I fisted her anus deep and rough, she copsed on the table, panting hard in pleasure.


    I watched her exhausted eyes light up as shended them on my cold ones.


    Sadness enveloped me at the thought that the bastard was still in the prisoner, mocking me.


    If only I had an heir. I would be the happiest King in the world.


    I didn¡¯t care who the mother was, I would make her my Luna.


    But it seemed the Moon goddess had forgotten me, enjoying the mockery my enemies made of me.


    ¡°I have marvelous news, my King. I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Damon


    Months went by, I couldn¡¯t wait for the arrival of my heir. The feeling of pride and happiness consumed me as I made the calendar mypanion, marking the days as it crawled.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Rosa and I became close. Even if I didn¡¯t feel anything for her, at least, for the sake of our baby.


    Thest thing I wanted was for the baby to notice our broken rtionship.


    I felt my heart swell in joy at the thought that I was finallyplete.


    Fuck those who mocked me.


    I was going to be a fucking father atst!


    I couldn¡¯t wait to order their execution as soon as my son arrived.


    But until then, their miserable days were numbered.


    Though I and Rosa haven¡¯t gone for scans together I felt my presence wasn¡¯t necessary since the nurses took great care of her.


    A smile yed on my lips when I remembered Rosa screaming at the top of her voice about the baby¡¯s gender.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to hold my son in my arms.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to spoil him rotten and make him drown in luxury. I couldn¡¯t wait for his first words to be Dada.


    I scoffed, allowing a sinister smirk to form on my lips. The mortified expression my prisoners had wouldn¡¯t leave my head in a hurry.


    They should better enjoy their moment while itsts.


    The door flung open and Rosa walked in majestically. A part of me was mad at her audacity to barge into my room, but I let it slide.


    She was carrying my child. Raising my voice at her was thest thing on my mind.


    Fear gripped me as I didn¡¯t want her sadness to affect the baby in her womb.


    I will forever be grateful to her for shutting my enemies up.


    She made me a proud father.


    ¡°My King?¡± she called, yawning tiredly. ¡°There is something I would like to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± I urged her, rxing on the couch as shey on my hairy chest, drawing invisible lines on my belly.


    She always did that when she wanted a favour.


    My heart began to pound as I tried to think about what her next favour would be.


    Her demands grew outrageously expensive each passing day, but for the sake of my child, I¡¯ll let it pass.


    ¡°Two things actually,¡± she corrected beforeying her hands t on her protruding belly, giving it a gentle rub.


    ¡°My King,¡± she started. Her lips pouted as she gave me a puppy face.


    ¡°What about what you promised me?¡±


    I froze on the spot, struggling to recollect the views I had of her in the past. But my head was nk.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked harshly, shifting ufortably. A gush of irritation flooded me when her hands resumed caressing my chest, ying with my nipples.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± Her voice dropped pitifully as she feigned tears.


    ¡°You know I will soon be due for delivery and it won¡¯t be nice to still be addressed as a mistress.¡±


    Trouble stirred in my heart as I heaved a deep sigh.


    A frown sat upon my face as beads of sweat formed on my head.


    What have I done?


    She wanted to be Luna, but I wasn¡¯t ready.


    I was not the man who went back on his words, but Rosa wasn¡¯t fit to be my Luna.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said dismissively, praying for an end to her demands.


    ¡°The second thing¡­¡± Her voice trailed and the smile on her face vanished.


    I bit my lips hard, fighting the urge to growl at her as I was already irritated.


    ¡°It¡¯s about that Aurora girl.¡±


    My body tensed up at the mention of her name, but I was quick to mask my feelings before Rosa could sense them.


    Thest thing I wanted was questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe around her. Her presence threatens me. Can you see to it that she leaves before I deliver our baby?¡± She asked in the softest, yet firm tone.


    I swallowed the bile rising in my throat as Aurora¡¯s image popped into my head.


    ¡°No. She is my property and my property stays close to me.¡± I replied coldly, authorityced in my voice.


    ¡°But-¡±


    My eyes shed in anger at her protest and I didn¡¯t know when a deep growl left my lips.


    Fuck it!


    ¡°Aurora is not going anywhere!¡± I yelled, using my Alpha tone.


    Relief washed through me as she remained mute, moving away from my chest before her slim handsnded on my big ones.


    I swallowed hard, shutting my eyes to amodate the feeling of her hands on mine.


    I fought the urge to throw her hands away from mine as it left me with a feeling of disgust.


    But she was carrying my child, I¡¯ll let it pass.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my King,¡± she sniffed, pouting her lips and creasing her brows as if she was about to burst into tears. ¡°I hate it when you are mad at me.¡±


    Silence stretched as we were upied by our thoughts.


    A knock on the door jolted us back to reality.


    Rosa rose from my body, walking to the door in anticipation. Her face was covered in mischief.


    She should have stayed, I didn¡¯t mind getting the door for her.


    I would do anything to make my babyfortable.


    I felt my soul leave my body as I stared at the figure in the room like I had seen a ghost.


    Aurora.


    My gaze hovered around her hurriedly, before I reluctantly tore it as I didn¡¯t want her to catch me gawking at her.


    She was pale, her cheerful face was full, and dark circles marred around her eyes.


    The bones on her neck were prominent and her cheeks were sunken.


    Apart from the fact that she looked lean, I could swear that she had been crying. The way she blinked severally and lowered her head gave her away.


    Guilt wed its way to my heart as my conscience pricked me hard.


    I hated this feeling.


    Not long ago, I wanted to do away with her for separating me from Ivy, but I didn¡¯t know why the look on her face changed the way I felt.


    Why did I suddenly feel like I hated myself for neglecting her?


    What was this thing that wed my conscience?


    I was certain it was pity, not feelings.


    Ivy was the only woman I had feelings for and I would love it to remain that way.


    ¡°You called me ma¡¯am,¡± she said softly, walking to meet Rosa.


    My heart did a quick flip when her soft eyesnded on mine for a second.


    My jaw clenched in anger as Rosa sat beside me andid her head on my chest.


    My breath hitched in disgust as I shifted ufortably, trying to make her head roll off my chest, but the bitch only wrapped her hands around me, holding me close.


    Was she trying to make us seem like a happy couple?


    Why was she doing this? To make Aurora jealous?


    I nced ufortably at her, hoping she would get off me, but it was in vain.


    I gritted my teeth in anger as Aurora nced at me a few times.


    The urge to exin to Aurora that Rosa and I meant nothing overtook me, but I remained still, dismissing the thought from my head.


    ¡°Good thing you are here already.¡± Rosa¡¯s voice suddenly lit up in excitement, causing brows to crease in confusion.


    ¡°I just want to make a suggestion, my King. Now that she isn¡¯t going anywhere, she will be useless. Why don¡¯t I take her as my maid?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t miss the disgusted look on Aurora¡¯s face from the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°She is not your maid. She belongs to me.¡± I was reminded, allowing my voice to remain calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because I find it hard to pick things from the floor and I need massages. My handmaid is sick and I just need a helping hand. My protruding belly isn¡¯t helping matters at all.¡±


    I was about to yell at her, but for the sake of my unborn child, I¡¯ll let it pass.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, my King.¡±


    Confusion settled in my head as I was torn between Ivy and Rosa¡¯s demands.


    Both were centered on Aurora.


    Aurora didn¡¯t matter to me as much as Ivy did.


    I didn¡¯t mind avoiding her.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I groaned reluctantly, ignoring the irritation that sparked in Aurora¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, my King,¡± Rosa bowed.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Aurora¡¯s silver-gray eyes dull as sadness washed over them.


    My heart clenched, but I tore the feeling aside.


    As long as she was away from me.


    I wouldn¡¯t get confused about my emotions.


    ¡°Is it just me or is this room dusty?¡± Rosa asked, her eyes hovering around the room.


    ¡°It was cleaned while he was asleep,¡± Aurora replied, forcing her eyes off me.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t me me. Pregnant hormones can mess up your mind. It¡¯s a shame that you can¡¯t rte.¡± She let out a burst ofughter,ced with mockery.


    I cringed in disgust at her behaviour, but I¡¯ll let it pass. Anything to make my babyfortable.


    ¡°Now, quickly, I need you to scrub this floor spotlessly clean!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Aurora


    Rosa¡¯s unexpected order sent an electrifying jolt through my body, leaving her speechless. An icy feeling flooded me, freezing me on the spot in disbelief as the reality of the situation sank in.


    Scrub the floor?!


    Why would she tell me that? They were cleaners assigned to scrub floors.


    As far as I was concerned, I was the Alpha King¡¯s property, not her property.


    The earlier she got that into her thick skull the better for her.


    The room fell into stunned silence as her shocking words hung in the air.


    The astonishing news hit us unexpectedly like a thunderstorm, allowing a gasp to roll off the King¡¯s mouth.


    I was certain she was joking. Or maybe my ears were deceiving me.


    ¡°Are you deaf or do you need a special invitation?¡± She spat, anger and irritationced in her voice. ¡°Oh, are you waiting for me to beg before you start working?! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself after this or you¡¯ll have broken bones. Scrub the damn floor!¡±


    I¡¯ll have broken bones? She sounded like Valerie¡­my fake mother. She also has her fury.


    Nice simrities.


    Snap out of it, Aurora!


    My subconscious yelled at me before her words reyed in my head.


    Her words hit me hard like a ton of bricks as I was cloaked in disbelief.


    Turned out she was damn serious.


    Fuck!


    A soul-deep shiver of surprise coursed through me when she shed her angry eyes at me.


    Unable to move, I stood in a speechless stupor as thoughts ran freely in my head.


    My hands trembled in uncertainty as my heartbeat began to decelerate.


    Beads of sweat started gathering on my forehead despite being in an air-conditioned room.


    I didn¡¯t want to scrub the floor, but the consequences of my disobedience yed in my head.


    I was left with no choice but to turn to the arrogant bastard for help.


    Mortified by his ill-treatment after our entanglement, I vowed not to look at him again.


    I shut up my mind and pretended he didn¡¯t exist.


    To hell with him!


    To even think that I begged him shamelessly to take me, cloaked me with embarrassment.


    I couldn¡¯t deny how divine he made me feel. He touched me in ces no one has touched me and took his time with me till I orgasmed. The feeling of embarrassment made me look away from him, but he pulled me closer, assuring me that it was nothing to be ashamed of since it meant I liked what he did.


    Did I just say I liked it? I loved what he did to me and I wanted us to do it more often.


    Exhausted from my first orgasm, I buried my face in his chest, inhaling his sweet scent and enjoying the way he rocked me to sleep.


    But thanks to him, all of that didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    He ignored me like a piece of furniture. Despite my attempts to talk to him and ask what I did wrong, he turned deaf ears, refusing contact with me.


    He pretended I was invisible whenever we were alone and he didn¡¯t even look in my direction anymore.


    My heart shattered at the realization that I had been dumped.


    I felt used. I felt like a fool.


    I wanted to look at his face and tell him that I wasn¡¯t a toy. But his words flooded my head, reminding me that I was his property, his to use and dispose of when he got tired. And my feelings were not amodated.


    Since he chose to ignore me, I followed suit.


    I was good at the game.


    But thanks to this witch, I would have to turn to him for help.


    I didn¡¯t want to scrub the damn floor.


    A tingling sensation settled in me when our gaze locked.


    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t look away.


    I fixed my pleading eyes on him, conveying hidden messages before ncing at Rosa briefly.


    ¡°Help me.¡± I mouthed, hoping for his actions against Rosa.


    A sharp pain stung my chest as he tore his gaze off me, staring outside his window to have a view of the garden.


    My heart shattered into tiny bits as I was met with silence.


    I knew what that meant.


    Disappointment consumed me, making my eyes burn as tears threatened to fall from them.


    I sniffed, clenching my eyes shut before opening them. I wouldn¡¯t let him see me cry. Neither would I give Rosa the pleasure.


    I was drowning in self-pity and disappointment that I didn¡¯t know when a maid dropped the cleaning equipment on the floor beside me before scurrying out of the room.


    My eyes widened in shock as a sponge, liquid soap and a bucket met my gaze.


    That was when it made more sense to me.


    ¡°Scrub the floor spotlessly clean¡­¡± she had said, emphasizing every word.


    She wanted me to squat and scrub the huge room with a sponge?!


    The height of wickedness!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered what I did to make her hate me. Since the first day I stepped my feet into this castle, she hated me with passion.


    No wonder Alex warned me about avoiding her at all costs.


    A shrill shock washed over me as Rosa¡¯s jealousy wafted my nose. It hung over her like a huge ck smoke.


    That exined the little show she put up, caressing the King andying on his chest, ying lovey-dovey which irritated him.


    Was she scared that I would snatch her arrogant King from her?


    She could have him if she wanted. He wasn¡¯t my type anyway.


    What was it with mistresses and wickedness?


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I muttered, bowing my head in submissiveness.


    ¡°You have to be quick. There is tons of work waiting for your attention.¡±


    A gasp left my throat as I fought hard against the urge to re at her.


    A p was thest thing I wanted.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I watched Damon leave the room from the corner of my eyes.


    Great!


    Now I was at the fate of the mistress.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Get to work! Did your parents not teach you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, almost choking on my tears as I poured the soap into the bucket filled with water and worked it tother.


    ¡°You better scrub the floor so hard that I¡¯ll be able to see my reflection!¡±


    Get a mirror if you wanted to see your reflection, bitch!


    ¡°When you are done scrubbing, go into the woods to get me the herbs I drink daily and also fruits too. I want them blended with your hands. Your time is counting!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Aurora


    I was exhausted.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to finish my unending chores and sleep like a baby.


    Tiredness hit me like a ton of bricks as I was buried in chores.


    Thanks to the mistress of evil.


    My eyelids became heavy and I dozed off while working asionally.


    Nothing could relieve me of my work, not even the growling of my stomach.


    A sigh of relief washed through me as I finished extracting juices from dry leaves with my hands.


    My fingers sting painfully as I squeeze thest drop of juice into the cup, before discarding the leaves away.


    The pungent smell of the herb made my nose cringe in disgust.


    Why was she fucking taking this concoction anyway?


    Wasn¡¯t the smell enough to make her puke?


    I wasn¡¯t pregnant, but I felt like throwing up already.


    A spark of happiness coursed down my spine at the thought that I was done with my work.


    Now, I had to worry about climbing the enormous stairs since she banned me from using the elevator.


    A shooting pain enveloped my joints as I was about to leave the kitchen to her room.


    Thanks to her for ordering me to scrub Damon¡¯s enormous chambers twice.


    I had to sneak into the kitchen to eat after scrubbing as I felt lightheaded and was about to pass out.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± A voice called.


    I turned to see a maid making her way to the kitchen.


    My brows creased in confusion as she stared at the herb and the fruit juice in my hand with a frightened look stered on her face.


    ¡°You are not done yet?¡± she asked in a matter of urgency. ¡°The mistress wants her drinks now and she is mad at the dy!¡± she half-screamed, grabbing a golden tray and cing the ss cups on it.


    ¡°Here, you have to appear in her room now. Just hope she doesn¡¯t tear you into pieces.¡±


    My face crinkled in anger and confusion as  I stared at the maid speechless.


    ¡°I just finished scrubbing the King¡¯s room. I started two minutes ago, isn¡¯t that fast enough?!¡± I screamed in frustration, almost pulling my hair out.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t give a fuck how long you started or what chore you perform. To her, you are a robot and a robot performs any task efficiently withoutint.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡± Imented, blinking back to avoid my tears spilling into her drink.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t give two fucks either. Now run along!¡± She urged, opening the door for me.


    Panting hard as I took the flight of stairs, I bnced the tray on my hand, knocking on her door with another and waiting for a response.


    A faint voice was heard and I opened the door slowly, muttering a prayer for the Moon goddess to erase her anger.


    ¡°Who do you think you are to make me wait for you?!¡± She red, walking towards me angrily.


    My hands gripped the tray I held to avoid the content spilling on the floor as fear enveloped me.


    Thest thing I wanted was punishments.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± She screamed in my face. I shut my eyes quickly to avoid bits of her saliva from entering my eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk? Cat got your tongue?¡±


    I swallowed hard and tightened my grip on the tray as my eyes were lowered to meet the herb and fruit juice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± I apologized, sucking in the air and releasing it slowly as I awaited her outbursts.


    I almost staggered as the contents from the cups spilled on the tray when she pped me across my face.


    My heart sank to the abyss of my stomach as I red at her with drops of tears flooding my eyes.


    My blood rippled in anger, but I fought hard to control it.


    She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw me into the dungeon and watch me starve to death if I reacted.


    No one woulde to my aid. Not even the Alpha King.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for? You want to beat me? Beat me!¡± she dared, throwing her body at me.


    More tears stained my cheeks as she pped me, but I remained as still as water.


    I took measurable steps backwards, avoiding her as her bodyunched at me.


    Thest thing I wanted to hear was someone testifying against me for beating a pregnant woman.


    I was certain that the King would have their head as he didn¡¯t joke with his unborn child.


    ¡°Get out now!¡± she screamed, pointing towards the door, panting hard.


    ¡°Get the fuck out and return here with a cup of hot tea or you¡¯ll be sorry!¡±


    ¡°I want it steaming hot!¡±


    With tears blinding my vision, I ran down the stairs, not minding if I tripped and fell.


    Fuck!


    Didi just get hit twice by that bitch?


    A sharp pain was buried in my chest as I ran into the kitchen, dumping the tray and cup inside the sink before falling to the ground.


    I don¡¯t know how many minutes Iid on the cold floor weeping bitterly with my elbow covering my face.


    I didn¡¯t care if she was waiting for me in her room, nor did I care about the strange presence at the doorway.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    They all could get the fuck out.


    My blood boiled in anger as I rubbed my palms on my reddened face. I clenched my fist, hitting the wall hard.


    I wasn¡¯t only mad that I got pped by the mistress over nothing, I was mad that I couldn¡¯t stand up for myself. Fear crippled me knowing I didn¡¯t have a choice but endure her tortures.


    I rose to my feet, walking to the drawer to take a mug before boiling water in an electric kettle.


    When the water reached boiling point, I poured it into the mug to make tea.


    I hope the tea was steaming hot enough for her.


    Why on earth would someone drink such hot tea?


    Shrugging my shoulders, I ced the mug on a ceramic tray and walked to her room.


    I knocked, waiting to hear the familiar faint voice of her maid to usher me in.


    As soon as I was ushered in, I walked towards her to the couch she sat on, munching on chicken.


    She was always eating like a fucking glutton!


    I hope the baby wasn¡¯t overweight.


    ¡°Here it is, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, stretching the tray to meet her.


    My breath shook in fear as I watched her sip the hot tea down her throat.


    ¡°What nonsense is this?!¡± She red, almost screaming her lungs out in annoyance.


    A wave of confusion and anxiety hit me, making my heart race.


    What did I do this time?


    Before I could apologize, I got a liquid ssh on my face, making me scream at its steam.


    Did she just empty her hot cup of tea on my face?!

 Chapter 42

    Aurora


    I screamed in horror as the heat from the tea burned my face.


    Involuntarily, I grabbed a handful of my clothes, wiping the hot liquid off my face.


    My tears were mixed with tea as they flowed freely from my eyes.


    A jab of pain and anger red in my chest as I fought hard not to retaliate.


    I was so close to mming her head against the wall, but for the sake of her baby and my life, I¡¯ll let it pass.


    Tears gathered in my eyes as I wiped my face with my palms.


    The tears weren¡¯t as a result of the hot tea she spilled on my face. The tears were as a result that I couldn¡¯t fight back.


    I was defenceless.


    The only person that coulde to my aid was not around. Even if he was around, he left me at the fate of his evil mistress.


    My face met my arm as I wiped my tears.


    Was this how I was going to continue to live? Like a ve?


    Was this how reduced I had be?


    Maybe I should have fled to my mother¡¯s pack where I would be treated like the Alpha¡¯s daughter like I am.


    ¡°What nonsense did you make?¡± she continued, her voice grew louder with impatience.


    I remained silent when I noticed she wanted to pick a fight with me over nothing.


    My eyes met the floor, waiting for her to excuse me.


    ¡°Your parents didn¡¯t teach you shit?¡±


    My chest clenched in anger, but I remained quiet.


    Ufortable silence fell and I could feel her zing gaze on my body.


    Maybe when she gets tired, she will excuse me.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± she bellowed. The effect of her voice caused me to jump in fear.


    ¡°You spoiled bitch!¡± Her lips twisted in hatred. ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t you look me in the eye,¡± she warned, her hands trembling in anger.


    I was quick to hold her hand before itnded on my face again.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± she growled, throwing the mug in my direction.


    I wasn¡¯t quick to dodge the mug, as it hit my face so hard that I lost my bnce and fell..


    Terrible aches invaded my head and I was almost deaf from the ringing of my ears.


    For a few seconds, everything was nk..


    Hot tears flooded my eyes as I massaged the throbbing spot.


    That was thest straw!


    I didn¡¯t care if it was pregnancy hormones, I was ready to challenge her..


    To hell with the consequences!


    Horror filled my eyes when I felt warm liquid tickle down my forehead.


    Blood!


    That was it.


    ¡°What do you do that for?!¡± I red, blinded by anger.


    Confusion was stered on my face as she was caught off bnce by my outburst.


    ¡°Get your fucking hands off me!¡± she screamed, pushing my hands away.


    Anger overtook me that I didn¡¯t know when I shook her hard, pushing her on the chair.


    I was more angry that I couldn¡¯t retaliate the way I wanted because of her fucking pregnancy.


    She won¡¯t be able to survive what I would do to her.


    ¡°That was for the tea and throwing the mug in my face!¡± I screamed, holding back the urge to pounce on her.


    ¡°d I ruined it, at least, the King would be repulsed at your ugly face!¡± she spat, hatred and jealousy coated in her voice.


    ¡°So this is about the King?¡± My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°All the ill-treatment is because of a man?¡±


    ¡°Get your eyes off him. He is mine!¡± She screamed authoritatively.


    ¡°You delusional bitch! The arrogant bastard is all yours!¡± I fired at her. Satisfaction coursed through me at her shock..


    She didn¡¯t see thating.


    Consumed by rage, I didn¡¯t care what became of me.


    I was a dead man walking anyway. My life was like a ticking bomb, waiting to explode.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? Run to your baby daddy for help? Hurry before it¡¯s toote,¡± I taunted, scoffing afterwards.


    Irritation shed on her face before a wave of mischief followed suit.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, I swear!¡± A dark smirk yed on her lips before she stormed out of the door, anger oozing out of her.


    ¡°Fucking bitch!¡± I muttered, walking out of her room to my room.


    I slumped hard on the bed, closing my eyes, but sleep eluded me.


    Thanks to the bitch!


    A swell of pride filled my chest as the event yed in my memory.


    It felt so good to fight back. Never would I be her puppet.


    The King owned me and not her.


    Despite the King owning me, he had never subjected me to any chores.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my eyelids be heavy as sleep finally overtook me.


    I sumbed, curling into a ball as if protecting myself.


    Not too long, a knock sounded on my door.


    I dismissed it, closing my ears with my pillow.


    Maybe it was a dream. But the knocks grew angrier and louder as if my door was about to be broken.


    Reluctantly, I got out of bed, taking strides to the door.


    I had barely opened it before three men barged in.


    Crippled by fear as three hefty guards barged into my room, ring at me mischievously.


    Their eyes were filled with hatred.


    Without wasting a minute, I was thrown over the shoulder of one of the guards like a bag of potatoes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just barge into my room and carry me away, let me go!¡± I screamed, hitting the guard that held me over his shoulder, but I was met with silence.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Exhausted from screaming as my head began to ache, I started crying.


    It didn¡¯t take long before we entered a strange-looking ce. Horrid screams flew everywhere.


    I needed no one to tell me that we had arrived at the dungeon where hell awaited Damon¡¯s enemies.


    ¡°I warned you!¡± A familiar voice rang in the darkness.


    I needed no sorcerer to tell me it was the mistress¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Now you will face the consequences of being rude to your master,¡± She said, walking away.


    ¡°You are not my master and you will never be!¡± I fired, gritting my teeth in anger.


    I should have known that this was her way of punishing me.


    ¡°Deal with her.¡± Her finalmand rang in the air as she shut the door of the dungeon, leaving us in darkness.


    Despite holding a brave face, my heart shook as fear consumed me.


    I wasn¡¯t surrounded by gentlemen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I screamed, panic seized me as they carried me and chained my hands and legs against a wired fence.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me, monsters!¡± I struggled against the chained fence but it was useless.


    A tear dropped from my eyes when I heard my clothes ripped, leaving my back exposed.


    Before my brain could process what they would do next, I felt painfulshes on my back.


    I sank my teeth into my lips, holding my head back, but I failed as theshes continued. I felt my skin tear as eachshesnded on it.


    Eachshes seemed like someone rubbed salt on an open wound.


    I lost count as they took turns whiping my bloodied back.


    Exhausted from screaming, my head slumped to the side as I gasped for breath.


    Thest thing I remembered was theshes before I cked out.

 Chapter 43

    Damon


    ¡°You what?!¡± I growled, my voice reverberating throughout the room.


    My eyes darkened in anger as I took daring steps towards her, watching her almost copse on the floor in fear.


    This had to be a joke.


    Or maybe my ears were deceiving me. There was no way she wouldy a finger on my property.


    ¡°You are joking, right?¡± A bitterughter erupted from my lips before it faded quickly, reced by scorn.


    My blood rippled in anger as she nodded her head negatively, confirming my doubts.


    ¡°How dare youy your filthy hands on her?¡± I asked authoritatively. As expected, there was no response to my question. But beneath her eyes was a bitter expression.


    I don¡¯t care anymore. Rosa would always be a filthy bitch to me!


    It was a privilege that I plunged my royal dick into her.


    She wasn¡¯t worth it!


    My conscience began to prick me at the thought that she was the mother of my unborn child.


    If only Ivy was alive, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through the shame of impregnating a whore like her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my King. She was just being bad,¡± she protested in a soft voice. But I would be a fool to let her melodious voice get to me.


    Despite my absence, I could testify that Aurora was clean. She would never talk back to Rosa.


    Rosa was a shameless bitch that walked around with a great stench of jealousy oozing out of her.


    It was crazy how she was jealous of a man that didn¡¯t give a fuck about her.


    Rosa was never important to me, except for two reasons.


    Hard fuck and my child.


    I hated myself more for promising to make her Luna immediately if she bore my child. Fuck desperation!


    ¡°No,¡± I replied coldly, releasing my tie from my neck as anger began to suffocate me.


    ¡°No?¡± she asked, her brows creasing in confusion. ¡°You can ask anyone. I only asked her to get me the herb and fruit juice that I take every night for the well-being of myself and my child but she yelled at my face, flinging the ss cup in my direction. If I wasn¡¯t quick enough to dodge the cup, it would havended on my belly,¡± she exined.


    Despite how convincing her story felt, it was hard to believe her.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m¡­lying,¡± she burst into tears, before bringing her arms close to me. ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying then how did I get this mark and these scratches?¡±


    I halted for a second, staring at the scratches dumbfoundedly.


    As much as I almost believed Rosa, I found myself torn between two options.


    What if Rosa scratched herself deliberately and tried to pin it on Aurora?


    Or could Aurora hurt her knowing she was pregnant?


    Anger rose in my chest as a part of me wanted to get mad at Aurora forying her hands on Rosa knowing she was heavy with my child, while the other part was quiet in observation.


    There was only one way to get the answer.


    ¡°Where is Aurora?¡± I demanded, turning to Rosa who sat on the couch, observing my movement.


    I could swear I saw her flinch the moment our gaze locked.


    What was she hiding?


    ¡°There is no need for that delusional girl to be in here. I don¡¯t want to hear her screaming in my face about how I seduced you. She even told me that she would kill my child just to get closer to me. That girl is a psycho, send her away!¡± she said in a matter of urgency, panting hard like a sprinter.


    I didn¡¯t ask what she said, I¡¯m asking about her location, where is she?¡±


    A wave of irritation sprang up in my chest as she avoided my gaze, lowering her head to meet her belly.


    Why did she always try to ckmail me with my child to avoid punishment?


    I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me that Rosa had punished the girl.


    Though I acted like I wasn¡¯t concerned, anger flooded my veins at the thought that she had punished Aurora without informing me beforehand.


    She was my property, not hers!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to know where she is!¡±


    ¡°My King, she isn¡¯t relevant so why are you-¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Where is the fucking girl, damnit!¡± I growled, punching the table in frustration before shooting her a warning look.


    I tasted her fears at the tip of her tongue and it only angered me knowing she was hiding something from me.


    Something dark. Something capable of ruining my mood.


    ¡°Uhm¡­she¡­¡± Her chest thundered against her ribs so hard that it filled my ears.


    ¡°Talk!¡± I screamed impatiently, fighting the urge to shake her hard.


    ¡°I need to hear from Aurora, where the fuck is she?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°She is in the dungeon,¡± Rosa slowly spilled, causing my eyes to almost pop out of their sockets.


    Fuck!


    How dare she?!


    The dungeon wasn¡¯t a ce for weaklings, the dungeon was a ce where hell awaited my enemies.


    Despite avoiding Aurora, she wasn¡¯t my enemy.


    I would never allow her to go into the dungeon. Not even for a minute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever send her into that horrible ce again!¡± My voice dropped, before I wed her throat, watching her gasp for breath.


    ¡°She is not your property. She is not your ve and you are not her master!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± she replied faintly, before coughing, indicating that my firm fingers were choking her.


    ¡°Tell her toe here at once!¡± I ordered, loosening my firm hands from her reddened neck.


    She was carrying my heir.


    I had to keep my anger in check next time.


    Horror shed in her eyes as shended her guilty eyes on mine.


    ¡°She can¡¯t make it because she copsed.¡±


    I wasted no time hearing the rest of Rosa¡¯s words before dashing out of the room, into the dungeon like a sh of light. My worried eyes scanned the whole area until they fell on a figure that looked like it had a bloodbath.


    Horrified by her state, I rushed to meet her, unlocking the door to her cell before walking in.


    ¡°How many of you did this to her?¡± I asked as my eyes started to twitch and I became mad with fury.


    ¡°All¡­of us¡­my King,¡± they stammered, lowering their heads.


    I wasted no time in sinking my ws into them, slitting their throats at the speed of light.


    Satisfied as they dropped dead, covered in the pool of their gushing blood, I rushed to Aurora, unfastening the chains that tied her to the wires fence before carrying her in a bridal style.


    Rosa was going to pay for this!

 Chapter 44

    Damon


    Call me the most confused guy in the world and I¡¯ll ept.


    Ever since Aurora copsed, my buried feelings resurfaced.


    I thought I was good at masking my feelings. I thought being cold and ignoring her would kill the goddamed feelings. I thought I was good at ying ruthless, but Aurora¡¯s presence messed me up.


    I didn¡¯t even know who I was anymore.


    Each passing day didn¡¯t go without me stopping to check on her.


    And each passing day didn¡¯t go without filling me with the urge to pull her close.


    I missed the feeling of her head on my chest, enjoying my racing heartbeat. I missed the feeling of her silky hair on me and her warmth.


    And Goddess¡­her sweet scent drove me crazy.


    Everything about her reminded me of Ivy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Despite drawing closer to her, I tried to keep my distance at the same time.


    I didn¡¯t want to be overwhelmed by this strange feeling buried in my chest.


    Gently opened the door not to startle her, I peeked to see what she was doing.


    Relief washed over me as shey motionless on the bed.


    Probably sleeping. Perfect timing.


    I opened the door wider, walking into the room before closing it as quietly as I could with one hand while the other hand held a bouquet of French marigolds.


    After eavesdropping on her and Alex¡¯s conversation, I found out she loved marigolds.


    I took a short stride to the bed sheid, lowering my hand to the table beside her bed to ce the flower on it.


    My weight dropped on the bed slowly while I watched her soft snores from her partly opened mouth.


    Thanks to my sharp hearing, I almost didn¡¯t hear her snores.


    Her chest rose and fell and the gentle beating of her heart filled my ears.


    My hands parted her long wavy caramel hair from covering her face, allowing me to have an unrestricted view.


    Her longshes rested above her cheeks and her red lips slightly parted open to take in air.


    I didn¡¯t mind giving up my work for the whole day just to stare at her silently.


    Despite being marred with marks on her body, she was a beauty to behold.


    Guilt sprang up within me when I caught sight of the scars and marks on her body.


    She was healing slowly. Not like she didn¡¯t have a wolf, but from what I could figure out, her wolf was on timeout.


    Just like mine.


    I missed my wolf, mypanion.


    His harsh remarks were second to none. Apart from Jasper, he also told me the truth, no matter how harsh and bitter it sounded.


    He doesn¡¯t sugarcoat words.


    I felt my heart clench in pain as memories of how he deserted me filled my head.


    If only I had listened to him to keep Ivy safe.


    He never liked Rosa, he warned me severely about how he didn¡¯t trust her. But I was a fool to ignore.


    Rosa was my mate¡¯s best friend, how was I supposed to ruin their friendship?


    The day before Ivy died, he instructed me to keep Ivy safe without telling Rosa where she was, but I fucked up.


    Heartbroken and furious, he deserted me, vanishing into the thin air.


    Tired of ming myself and pleading for his return, I epted my fate. If deserting me was my punishment for letting Ivy die, I was ready for the consequences.


    Though it meant I would never have a second chance mate.


    It was a secret Jasper and I will take to the grave.


    No one knew I didn¡¯t have a wolf anymore.


    Aurora¡¯s mumblings caught my attention as I darted my eyes to her face.


    Straining my ears, I couldn¡¯t make sense of her words.


    I shifted close to her, lowering my head to make out her words.


    A gasp rolled off my mouth when I heard her mention my name softly.


    I was tempted to wake her and assure her that I would always be by her side, but on second thought, I dismissed the idea.


    I didn¡¯t want to appear desperate.


    Overwhelmed by the urge to touch her, I gently ced my palm on her, running down the length of her side till I got to her waist.


    I squeezed it tightly, extending my hands before letting it go almost immediately.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the surge of electrifying sparks that rushed through me.


    It burned me as it created a connection between us.


    A frown sat on my face as I stared at her in confusion.


    I only felt sparks with Ivy and that was years ago. Why were the sparks suddenlying back when I touched her?


    Maybe it was because I missed Ivy. That had to be it.


    My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach when her eyes stirred open.


    Fuck! Did I wake her?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dizziness erased from her eyes as she stared at me like she had seen a ghost.


    I knew she hated me. But I was ready to make up for that.


    I was ready to be a man and stand up for her even if it would spike suspicion.


    For the first time in months, I didn¡¯t ce the baby before her.


    I couldn¡¯t exin why I was doing that, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself either.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, covering her bare body.


    I could smell her anger build up.


    ¡°I.. came to give you your¡­drugs,¡± I stammered, pointing at the table. Thankfully, her afternoon dosage was on the table.


    ¡°And I brought you flowers.¡±


    That was so close.


    ¡°Since when did you care?¡± she shot me an angry look, looking away from me.


    Guilt pricked me as memories of how I deserted her and treated her as if she were invisible filled my head.


    ¡°You could just start with a thank you,¡± I frowned, getting pissed at herck of appreciation.


    ¡°Can we talk, Aurora?¡± I asked, staring deep into her alluring eyes.


    My heart raced at a great speed when she locked her gaze on mine.


    At that moment, I wanted her.


    I think I have fallen for Aurora¡­or was it just pity?

 Chapter 45

    Damon


    Beads of sweat broke free from my hairline as I racked my brain, processing my words.


    Weighing them, nervousness got the best of me, making me remain mute.


    Gross silence fell in the room and the only thing that could be heard was the loud thumping of my heart and the exchange of our tensed breaths¡­maybe my tensed breath.


    What did I even want to tell her? That I was sorry?


    What if sheughed in my face and made me feel like a fool?


    No doubt, I wanted to apologize for my wrong behaviour, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to spill those words.


    Was it so hard to apologize? Yes. I was the Alpha King and a King never apologizes.


    Thanks to my ego.


    Her brows arched in anticipation as she red at me.


    Words eluded me as it felt like my tongue was tied by invisible forces.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I stammered, unable to string words together. ¡°You know what? Nevermind.¡± I muttered dismissively, looking away.


    ¡°You should take your drugs now,¡±


    I stretched my hands to pick the medicinesying on the table.


    A thrill of excitement surged down my spine.


    Something to keep me longer with her.


    Scanning through the drugs to read the medication, my gaze met hers and my heart did a quick flip.


    I caught her staring. Yeah, I know I was irresistible.


    I was about to peel the drugs off the package when I shot her a look.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I asked, lowering the drug while arching my brow.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she responded, sitting up with her back resting on the bed frame.


    Anger washed over me, flooding my veins as I hissed in irritation.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The growling of her stomach interrupted my words, making a briefughter erupt on her lips.


    I was quick to catch the tomato shade of her cheeks before she looked away shyly.


    My brows creased in confusion as anger stirred up within me. ¡°You haven¡¯t been served?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    That was it!


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I hissed as my eyes met with the wall clock. It was almost afternoon and she hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast.


    Where were those ipetent fools?!


    What was keeping them from feeding a patient that needed intensive care?!


    ¡°Have you seen anyone today?¡± I swallowed the anger in my throat. I didn¡¯t want to frighten her. Since she was still fragile.


    Her eyes studied mine for a minute. ¡°No,¡± she whispered.


    That was thest straw.


    They were fired!


    I blinked severally, trying to mask my fury.


    No amount of pleas would make me tolerate theirckadaisical attitude.


    ¡°The caregivers too?¡±


    ¡°None that I remember. If they were around, they would wake me, but you are the first person that woke me up. The drugs that¡¯s on the table were ced there yesterday. I was told to take it this morning.¡±


    That¡¯s strange.


    I could have sworn I smelt something fishy, but I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.


    Maybe I should have taken her to the hospital, but I decided she should be home-treated since I hated hospitals.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Her soft voice asked.


    ¡°I want to rip their heart out!¡± I gritted my teeth in anger.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t,¡± she pleaded, touching my hand before pulling away shortly.


    I was certain she felt the sparks.


    ¡°I heard a rumour that Rosa instructed that they leave me unattended to, else, she would throw them into the dungeon to rot.¡± I scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Rosa wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°So why did they abandon me?¡±


    ¡°Laziness¡­procrastination¡­¡± My voice trailed as I thought of other excuses.


    Silence stretched in the room for a long time as we were lost in our heads.


    ¡°Hold on. Let¡¯s get you something,¡± I said, peeling my gaze off her before disappearing out of the room.


    In less than an hour, I reappeared with a tray containing toast bread, a cup of tea, boiled eggs and slices of apples.


    I sat on the edge of bed, cing the tray on herp.


    ¡°You should eat,¡± I said, pulling backwards.


    A sharp pain tore from her lips when she tried to adjust herself, making my conscience judge me.


    She wouldn¡¯t have gone to the dungeon if I were at home.


    But I was here to make it up for her.


    Without thinking twice, I helped her sit up, leaning closer to her and ignoring the jolts of electric sparks that ran down my spine, making me shiver.


    I gently ced the bread in her mouth, watching her munch it carefully before gulping it down her throat.


    I clenched my teeth, restraining a purr as she moaned in satisfaction.


    Fuck!


    The way her tongue slowly licked her lips before biting it.


    Goddess, I want to kiss her!


    Contain yourself, Damon, what are you, 16?


    ¡°This is so delicious. I can¡¯t believe you made this. Who taught you?¡±


    Sadness reced the excitement in my chest as painful memories flooded me.


    How would I forget who taught me how to cook?


    I was not much of a cook, in fact, I detested cooking so much until I met Ivy.


    There was nothing I didn¡¯t do to please her. I learned things that I would never learn because I was intoxicated with her love.


    But still¡­she left me.


    I stopped cooking the moment she passed away.


    It was a part of me that died with her.


    No one resurrected the dead feelings in me except Aurora.


    What was it about her that made me do things I swore never to do after Ivy passed?


    Was I in¡­No!


    It can¡¯t be love.


    I wasn¡¯t in love¡­it was just pity or I was confused.


    Ivy was the only woman I loved and it would remain like that.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I cleared my throat before shing her a forced smile.


    ¡°How did you learn how to cook so well?¡±


    she asked again, making an uneasy feeling settle in me.


    The air in the room shifted, making me suffocate.


    I felt my face turn pale as tears gathered in my eyes.


    I took in deep breaths, blinking hard to restrain them.


    ¡°Seems you don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± she said sadly. Her smile slowly vanished.


    Guilt filled me to the brim.


    Without thinking twice, I leaned closer, pulling my face to mine before iming her lips.

 Chapter 46

    Damon


    ¡°She is strong now. The only concern is the scars. Meanwhile, I found something that we can use to make the scars fade. I will get the nurses to rub oil on her back.¡± The doctor exined, adjusting her boring sses before bncing it on the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t they heal on their own? And what kind of oil is it?¡± I inquired, throwing a concerned look at the scars that were marred on Aurora¡¯s back.


    ¡°My King¡­¡± She cleared her throat before swallowing. ¡°The scars you see are as a result of the whip she was flogged with. The whip cut deep into her skin and ording to reports, she was flogged over 200 times before she passed out. The tip of the whip was coated with silver, the impact tore her skin each time itnded on it. Before you came to her rescue, she had already lost consciousness and she was bleeding for about¡­¡± She paused briefly before peeking at the book in her hand.


    ¡°Three hours. It¡¯s a miracle that she wasn¡¯t in aa. And about the oil, it was specially made by me. You know, I¡¯m good with herbs too and in the process of an experiment, the concoction I mixed mistakenly poured on my skin and faded my scar lightly. After repeating the process for a week, my scars arepletely gone,¡± she beamed in excitement, allowing me to have a view of her smooth skin. The corners of her lips twitched in pride.


    ¡°Since it worked on me, it should work on her.¡±


    My face darkened and my narrowed eyes red at her. ¡°It better work or else¡­¡± I threatened using my Alpha tone. The rest of my words were shoved down my stomach, making her process the consequences in her head.


    Good thing she tested it first on herself.


    I watched how her smile dropped and her face was covered in gloom.


    I hated it when she tried to impress me. It made me more cruel to her. Or was it when she tried to be smart to get my attention?


    Ugh!


    She better find her mate and quit flirting with me.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said, dropping the small bottle of oil on the table with trembling hands. ¡°The instructions are to rub on the affected area in the morning and at night. I will have the nurses give her a quick massage.¡± Her shaky voice gave her fear away.


    Yes. Fear me.


    ¡°How many of them?¡± My thundering voice resounded, making her jump in fright.


    I loved it when she was scared. It excited me.


    ¡°Just one of¡­them, my King. But other nurses will take turns massaging her.¡±


    A frown sat on my face as I pondered on her words.


    Other nurses meant male nurses.


    That was never happening!


    The only man allowed to touch Aurora was me.


    ¡°Save them the stress,¡± I replied, gritting my teeth as irritation washed over me.


    Her eyes shed in shock as they stared at me in disbelief. ¡°But¡­my King¡­if that is it then I will¡­massage her back and cancel my next duty. You don¡¯t have to stoop low to¡­¡± she stammered, struggling to string the most appropriate words.


    My brows twitched, forming an arch and my face contorted into a deep scowl.


    How dare she question me?!


    ¡°Get out!¡± I growled so loudly that she screamed, jumping in fear before scurrying out of the room like a scared puppy.


    I don¡¯t pay a huge amount of money for her to say shit to me.


    ¡°Was that necessary?¡± Aurora asked, scoffing afterwards. ¡°You are so arrogant.¡±


    I almost forgot she was present in the room.


    ¡°And she was disrespectful!¡± I fired as my breathing turned erratic.


    ¡°You have a bad temper. Work on it!¡±  she added.


    ¡°Really? You should try¡­thank you for standing up for me,¡± I hissed.


    I couldn¡¯t believe she supported the doctor even after I defended her.


    The doctor was right anyway. I shouldn¡¯t stoop so low to massage her when other nurses could do so.


    I was the King!


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask you to stand up for me.¡± she blurted, causing a scowl to settle on my face as my chest rose and fell in anger.


    ¡°Excuse me? You are joking, right? ¡± I asked in disbelief.


    Blinded by anger, the urge to leave her and never return filled me.


    An ungrateful little bitch she was. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have locked Rosa up in her room for treating Aurora badly.


    Maybe the bitch deserved the bad treatment after all.


    I suddenly felt stupid for visiting her daily and showing her the soft side of me that no one ever saw.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she said in anger before her silver eyes glistened in tears. ¡°I¡¯m your property anyway. I¡¯m your ve. I belong to you forever and you can do whatever you want with me. You are the King.¡± Her head lowered in shame as she looked away from me.


    ¡°The doctor was right, you shouldn¡¯t stain your hands dirty like me. Let the other nurses deal with it. I¡¯m worthless.¡± She swallowed hard, tears running down her pale skin.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The anger I felt suddenly vanished as I was taken aback by her words. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Face the truth, Damon! I¡¯m worthless and shouldn¡¯t be defended. Just let me live the rest of my miserable.¡± She broke down in tears, covering her face with her palms.


    My heart broke at the sight. I hated to see her cry.


    Without thinking twice, I pulled her into my arms, allowing her head toy on my chest as I rocked her. Just the way she liked.


    My palms patted her head gently and my finger yed with her silky caramel hair.


    I lifted her head slowly, allowing myself to get lost in the sea of her ocean eyes.


    The light in the room reflected on her eyes, making them appear magical as they caused a warm glow.


    Thick silence enveloped us as I stared deeply into her eyes speechless.


    I didn¡¯t know why I wasn¡¯t mad after she called me without my title.


    The taste of my name on her lips filled me with pleasure. I wanted to hear it again¡­but when she was moaning.


    ¡°For a couple of days, you¡¯ve beening around. It leaves me confused and sad knowing you¡¯ll abandon me after ying with my emotions,¡± she paused, biting her bottom lip.


    My breath hitched as the feeling of iming her consumed me.


    ¡°Why are you even standing up for me? Why do you suddenly care?¡± she asked, making me feel uneasy.


    How would I exin to her that I couldn¡¯t take the thought of other men¡¯s hands on her? And how would I exin the strange attraction I felt towards her?


    What was wrong with me?!

 Chapter 47

    Unknown Pov


    Rosa was cloaked in fury.


    Fuming in anger, she paced her room with her hand on her hips.


    Anger was an understatement. Her blood was boiling in rage.


    How dare Damon lock her up and ground her for a week?!


    Was she a kid?


    Despite pleading with him about how heavy she was as her delivery month was close, he turned deaf ears and left her alone¡­only to be in the arms of that girl?!


    Of course, she knew how he had been parading her room non-stop since the day he brought her there.


    It only worsened her fury and added fuel to the ming fire inside her.


    Though Rosa was behind the walls of her room and her eyes were limited to her immediate surroundings, she had eyes in and out of the castle.


    She doesn¡¯t need to get out of her room before getting a hang of the happenings around her.


    It didn¡¯t take her a minute to know that Damon was getting entangled with her, though she didn¡¯t know if they had intercourse yet.


    The thought only drove her crazy with anger and jealousy.


    To Rosa, she was the only one who could satisfy and pleasure Damon. No woman could¡­they haven¡¯t even been born yet.


    Staying in the castle for years had taught her how rough Damon was during sex. He was dominating, authoritative, cold, detached, ruthless, and angry¡­yes, he always fuck her so hard like he was mad at her.


    But she loved it, she loved when his enormous dick hit the entrance of her womb like it was about to get ripped off. She loved when he imed her ruthlessly in awkward positions on the table and when hisrge fist got shoved up in her ass.


    The feeling was divine!


    The thought of him doing this with Aurora almost drove her insane.


    When she thought he was hers, that little bitch stole his attention effortlessly, crashing all that she had built for years. It hurts more that Aurora caught Damon¡¯s attention within a few months of her arrival.


    Fuck!


    It was like she was breathing fire as a cloud of smoke gathered over her head and anger filled her to the brim.


    She couldn¡¯t take it. She had to fight back before that bitch wins him to herself.


    Even if it meant getting rid of her permanently, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so. Moreover, she did the same to histe mate, her best friend, Ivy.


    She didn¡¯t care if it would add another name to her death list, as long as she got his undiluted attention.


    Damon belonged to her. That was all that mattered.


    She muttered a curse, hitting herself on her forehead before dropping it carelessly on her protruding stomach.


    Her heart stopped and panic rose in her chest when she thought she had disturbed the baby¡¯s activities¡­but then it dawned on her.


    Good thing she wasn¡¯t pregnant.


    All her life of knowing Damon, she didn¡¯t think he could be fooled by her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that he would believe her pregnancy without going for an antenatal scan with her. It made her n flourish. Fake a pregnancy then fake miscarriage.


    Everything was going smoothly¡­except for Aurora¡¯s presence.


    That bitch had to go!


    Her days were numbered.


    She felt like a fool after realizing her uncle¡¯s words.


    Perhaps, he was right after all.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t be trusted, the way she caught Damon¡¯s attention was questionable.


    Rosa was at it for years, yet she wasn¡¯t sessful. The bastard¡¯s heart was stone cold after the death of his mate.


    But how could Aurora press his buttons so perfectly?


    That was it. She wouldn¡¯t let all that she had worked for go to waste.


    She would kill Aurora with her bare hands¡­and then Damon would be hers forever.


    If it was a crazy obsession, then she was a fucking psycho.


    A knock on the door brought her out of her reverie, making her adjust the bump on her belly.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She said coldly. A sigh of relief washed through her when she saw that it was her handmaid, her most trusted servant.


    ¡°Good afternoon, ma¡¯am,¡± she greeted, bowing briefly.


    It was afternoon already?


    Risa ignored her greetings since it wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    ¡°Any news?¡± She asked desperately, hungry for the next words from her maid.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a fever.¡± Her voice dropped as she watched Rosa¡¯s face deepen with a frown.


    ¡°Are you sure the doctor knows what she is saying?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. She ran the test three times.¡±


    Rosa heaved a sigh as her thoughts began to travel in her head.


    What kind of bad news was this?


    She decided to take a pregnancy test after observing a change in her body, her dyed period, and morning sickness. She was already all over the moon thinking that she didn¡¯t need to deceive Damon anymore. He was hers forever.


    But it turned out to be a fucking fever?!


    What kind of joke was the moon goddess ying?!


    ¡°She said though the symptoms were pregnancy-rted, it was as a result of stress. And it wasn¡¯t morning sickness, it was just you feeling feverish. She prescribed drugs that you can take to feel better and boost your fertility and she also said you shoulde to see her for a test as soon as you are less busy,¡± she said, handing Rosa a bag filled with drugs.


    ¡°Did you tell her that I was grounded?¡± Rosa¡¯s brows arched as her expression darkened.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, ma¡¯am,¡± she said, bowing her head briefly.


    Good girl.


    She didn¡¯t want the doctor to know that she was grounded by the Alpha King¡­it would make her look weak, tainting the powerful image she portrayed herself.


    ¡°She also said if you are not convinced, you can give me a sample of your urine for test again-¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Rosa cut her.


    She would go to the doctor herself. Good thing she was the same doctor treating Aurora.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to give Aurora a slow death and announce the great news of her demise.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Disgustced in her voice.


    ¡°Oh!¡± the maid said, taking the cue.


    ¡°They are together¡­again¡­kissing-¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rosa said before screaming her lungs out and hitting her head on the wall severally.


    She didn¡¯t mind if it hurt, that was the price she paid for ignoring her uncle¡¯s warning.


    She thought she was smart¡­but how could she be blind to see that Aurora was taking her spot?


    ¡°Monitor them closely and give me reports. What about the guards that whipped Aurora?¡±


    ¡°It was reported that the King ripped them apart at first sight.¡±


    That impatient bastard!


    ¡°You also have a message from Ss, but he insisted the both of you meet privately.¡±


    Not that power-hungry bastard!


    She could bet he couldn¡¯t wait to taunt her about beingx for Aurora to take her spot.


    ¡°You may leave. But return to me in the next four hours!¡± she said sternly before grabbing her hand as her maid was about to leave.


    Rosa¡¯s fingers bit deep into her maid¡¯s skin, but she amodated the pain.


    ¡°One word about our conversation and I¡¯ll end you like you never existed!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Damon


    I couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    For the first time in a long time, the night was long, so long that I was tempted to fast-forward the hands of the clock.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see her, feel her, and speak to her.


    My heart yearned for her presence, my fingers yearned for her touch and my cock yearned for her warmth.


    The thought of the moment I spent with her came crawling into my head. It was on repeat, I couldn¡¯t stop it.


    I couldn¡¯t stop blushing like a fool either.


    If Dax were here, he would have taunted me all night.


    Immediately it was dawn, I slipped into Aurora¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t even bother to wait for the sun to rise.


    I knew she would still be fast asleep, but that didn¡¯t stop me from sneaking into her room as quietly as a mouse to avoid startling her.


    I loved to watch her sleep. The slow rising and falling of her chest, her soft snores, and her inaudible mutters.


    It turned me on.


    My weight sank slowly into the edge of the bed as I brushed the strands of hair that fell over her face, shielding it from me.


    I could stare at her all day without getting tired.


    The more I stared at her, the more the urge to kiss her consumed me. But I held myself back. I didn¡¯t want to wake her.


    Unable to withstand the growing urge, I lowered my head, cupping her cheeks and caressing them with the tip of my fingers before brushing my lips over hers.


    Just one kiss then I would stop.


    But I couldn¡¯t help the sweetness that consumed me, I found myself nibbling, biting, and sucking her plump lips.


    Okay. Maybe a few seconds more then I will stop¡­or maybe I won¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t help but shove my tongue deeper into her mouth, tasting every angle and exploring the depth. I imed her before she could process what was happening, taking control as our tongues got entangled.


    ¡°Damon-¡± she muttered inaudibly, blinking severally as she tried to break free from the kiss. Her hands pushed me apart slightly. Taking dominance, my shoulder pushed her back to the bed, and my hand grabbed hers, pinning them above her head while the other hand roamed her body.


    Our bodies pressed against each other as heat rolled off them. Releasing my hand from hers, I lowered my head to kiss her neck before proceeding to lift her re gown.


    I tore the gown off her body in one rip, savouring her warmth.


    Good thing she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.


    I let my lips take her nipples one after the other, sucking them hungrily before kissing the space in between her boobs.


    Her moans were like fine music to my ears as they fuelled me with pleasure. My tongue yed with her nipples, nibbling and tossing it around before giving it a soft bite.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed in pleasure, hugging me tighter to herself as her nails dug behind my head.


    I pulled her closer, kissing her swollen lips passionately as my hand pinned her face to mine.


    A dark smirk was stered on my face as my finger slowly grazed her trimmed public hair before sliding slowly to massage her slippery clitoris.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moaned breathlessly, grinding herself against my hardened dick that throbbed painfully in my pants.


    Her moans only worsened my self-control as they made me stroke her clitoris. Her body shook underneath mine but her teeth were clenched, making her unable to let out moans.


    I wanted to hear how my name sounded when she was having her orgasm.


    I pulled away from her, yanking her legs apart before sliding my finger to her clitoris. Tactically, I raised the skin above her clitoris, pushing it upwards to reveal her moist clitoris begging my fingers. Without hesitation, I curved my fingers and stroked her clitoris so hard and fast that her juices began to spill in waves.


    Her body jerked violently beside mine, but I didn¡¯t let it get to me.


    I just wanted her to scream my fucking name!


    I increased my speed, frustrating her before gently brushing my fingers around her pussy entrance.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to taste it. But I was scared that I would hurt her since she was a virgin.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if she would be able to take my dick size.


    ¡°My King¡­¡± she mumbled, throwing her head sideways with her eyes firmly sealed as inaudible words flew from her parted mouth.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± she screamed, her body vibrating as if electrocuted as her orgasm flooded my fingers in waves.


    That was a good one!


    I didn¡¯t let her catch her breath before stroking her clitoris again as my head was buried in her neck, filling it with hickeys.


    I was too horny to give a fuck. I just wanted her so badly.


    I bit her nipples, sucking them as if my life depended on them and doing the same for the other one until they turned bright pink.


    My mouth returned to her lips, taking control as my tongue sought for the moist and sweet spot.


    Our tongues danced in unison to a rhythm as we were lost in the moment.


    Nothing else mattered.


    ¡°I want to pee,¡± she cried, biting her lips as her body rocked mine.


    Excitement filled me as I began to stroke her faster until she was breathless with pleasure. Her toes clenched and her fingers grabbed me closer to her, unconsciously, adding more pressure to my strokes.


    Her stomach was tied in knots as her body tensed up. With a deafening scream, she let out her sweet juices, soaking the bed with it.


    She panted hard and fast, gasping for breath as her weak body slumped against mine.


    Silence reigned in the room for a minute before she bored her eyes into mine.


    ¡°Take me, my King,¡± she pleaded, her voiceced with desperation. ¡°I can¡¯t help it anymore. I want you.¡±


    With her eyes pinned on mine, she nted a passionate kiss on my lips.


    I moaned in satisfaction when her hands made their way to my sweatpants, pulling them down and releasing the monster that awaited her.


    A smile yed on my face as she gasped at my gigantic rod that pulsed angrily at her.


    She swallowed hard before fixing her doubtful gaze on mine.


    ¡°I want you,¡± she whispered against my ears, before the tip of her tongue trailed a line from my neck to my corbone, leaving me shivering with pleasure.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this? You know you still need to heal-¡± I tried to discourage her, but I prayed in my heart for her to be determined.


    ¡°This will help me heal better,¡± she said, running her fingers on it.


    ¡°It will hurt like hell since you are a virgin. Do you still want to back out?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Aurora


    I pushed past the doubt that wed my chest as my eyes drank the sight of his cock pulsing angrily at me like it was about to rip my pussy apart.


    Fear gripped me as uncertainty started to crawl into my mind.


    Could I take it without being hurt?


    How badly would it hurt?


    Would his length fit in?


    I scoffed inwardly before having a glimpse at his fully erect cock. No doubt, it wouldn¡¯t fit in.


    I couldn¡¯t even wrap my fingers around it.


    But I was too horny to think rationally.


    The way his fingers dealt with me made me yearn for his huge member.


    He even made me orgasm twice by just stroking my sensitive clitoris.


    If he was so good with his fingers, I couldn¡¯t imagine his level of expertise when ites to using his dick.


    Frustration got the best of me the more my pussy tingled in pleasure.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His soothing words and questions weren¡¯t even helping matters. All that rang in my head was for him to fuck me till I had no more juices to orgasm.


    I wanted him to fuck me until I was exhausted.


    I wanted him to m into my walls with full force, I didn¡¯t care if it hurt or not. I was too horny to think.


    I wanted to be lost in the world of intense and shuddering pleasure.


    But he was doing the opposite!


    Unable to bear his long talks, I pressed my thighs together, rubbing them as my mouth hung slightly open in pleasure.


    It wasn¡¯t much but it was something.


    I lowered my head, biting my lips to stop my moans.


    I wanted more, I wanted something poking inside of me.


    ¡°Aurora,¡± he called, snapping me back to reality as I let out a quiet groan. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I¡­could leave if you want me to. I started this in the first ce.¡±


    My heart sank in sadness at his words.


    He better not leave me desperately horny.


    From the corner of my eyes, I caught his dick twitching, protesting against his words.


    ¡°Are you sure? But your dick doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± I whispered seductively, running my fingers over the cap, stroking it lightly.


    His jaws clenched as he shut his eyes briefly before opening them. His breathing turned erratic as my hands worked further the length of his dick.


    I would do anything to make him stay.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me,¡± he sighed, brushing my fingers against his throbbing dick. I could feel the warm liquid of his precum dripping to stain my fingers.


    Pleasure disappeared from a part of me as I stared at him angrily.


    How dare he make me horny and turn me down. He was going to pay!


    His eyes dropped as he tried to string his words. ¡°Apart from the fact that you are a virgin and I don¡¯t want to shove my dick into you to avoid hurting you¡­¡± he paused, his eyes darting in all directions as he tried to make out words.


    There we go again.


    Despite being bored with his words, disbelief filled me the more it reyed in my head.


    Was he really asking for my consent before having sex with me?


    Why was he suddenly so soft and nice these days?


    This was really suspicious.


    What about the ruthless and arrogant part of him?


    Since I was his property, why didn¡¯t he just take it without my consent just like he wanted to on the first day I got here?


    What was going on with him?


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of guy.¡± He finally revealed, making my brows crease in confusion.


    ¡°I¡­I stopped having passionate sex years ago. I only fuck hard. Most times, I do it to be able to think straight and just to release, not mainly for enjoyment. I don¡¯t know what lovemaking is anymore.¡±


    I was struck by mixed feelings. I didn¡¯t know whether to feel sorry for him or not.


    I was tempted to ask him questions, but to avoid him from stopping midway, I changed my mind.


    ¡°The things I find pleasure in are dark and I¡¯m afraid that I will destroy your innocence.¡±


    The more I tried to process his words, the more I failed to be able toprehend them.


    Dark? What does he mean by that?


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand. You are too pure and I don¡¯t want to ruin it,¡± he stated, holding my hand firmly against his before pulling away from me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take what I do to Rosa. You won¡¯t be able to survive it.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to Rosa?¡± I asked when I found my voice,pellingly staring at him.


    I won¡¯t be able to survive it?


    I wasn¡¯t naive about sex despite being a virgin. I¡¯ve heard Nathalia discuss it with her crush and she had it many times with him.


    ¡°There is a picture in your head about sex. It doesn¡¯t work that way with me because I don¡¯t do vani sex anymore,¡± he exined, hoping to rify things but my head was still nk.


    None of what he said made sense.


    ¡°Vani sex? What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, folding my hands below my breast.


    Thanks to his confusing words, I wasn¡¯t horny anymore.


    ¡°What do you know about Vani sex?¡± he inquired.


    Why was he answering my question with a question?


    ¡°I know that vani is¡­a vour¡­and sex is¡­ intercourse¡­¡± I bored my confused eyes into his. Anger rose up in my chest when he chuckled.


    ¡°I only have vani sex with someone I¡¯m in love with, like¡­¡± His jaws clenched painfully as he shut his eyes.


    Was he tearing up?


    Tired of being idle, I leaned towards him, wrapping my small hands around him before kissing his forehead in assurance.


    Something was eating him up.


    ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± I managed to say as words failed me.


    I continued to rock him like a baby.


    ¡°Are you into BDSM, Aurora? Because I want to fucking suspend you to a ceiling and fuck you senselessly, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want to destroy you.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Damon


    The moment her innocent eyes were locked on mine, I just couldn¡¯t.


    It was like an invisible force brainwashed me against dragging her to a table and iming her ruthlessly.


    I would love to do crazy things to her, to destroy her, to suspend her from a ceiling, to bind her against a meshed wired fenced in my yroom, to cuff her hands and drive her insane with pleasure, to fuck her hard from her butt while I yed with her clitoris with vibrators. I would love to plunge my new shiny dildos into her ass.


    That fine ass would turn bright red by the time I was done whipping her.


    Goddess, I wanted to do more than that to her.


    But she was naive.


    I don¡¯t think I would be able to live with the thought of initiating her into my dark world.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurora was too pure, too innocent.


    I couldn¡¯t just destroy that.


    I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted to do with her as I was torn between two options.


    Introduce her into my dark world or make love to her, like I did with Ivy.


    But she wasn¡¯t Ivy and she will never be.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t Rosa either.


    A loud groan of frustration filled my head.


    What if I could do both to her? Introduce her to it to know her limitations and strengths.


    But I would need her consent.


    Fuck!


    Why couldn¡¯t I just take it?! I was the Alpha King anyway and she was my property.


    Her emotions didn¡¯t matter. She was a bot to me.


    My throbbing dick wasn¡¯t helping matters. I couldn¡¯t even think well.


    I justid my head on her boobs, enjoying her fast heartbeat and the sweet scent of her arousal that drove me wild with lust.


    Unconsciously, my fingers dropped on herp and slipped into her inner thighs before brushing against her pussy lips.


    A soft gasp escaped her throat when my finger went further to rub her sensitive clit, stroking it softly.


    Her grip tightened against my arms as I went deeper, increasing my tempo.


    I leaned against her, pinning her on the bed with my shoulder as I took full control.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight as I was overwhelmed by pleasure. All that rang in my head was burying my dick deep inside her sweetness.


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± I muttered, spreading her thighs wider with my leg.


    I lowered my head and dropped a trail of kisses from her hardened nipples to her swollen lips, iming her with passion.


    A sudden sensation surged through me before I realized it.


    I¡¯ve only felt this way with Ivy.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me¡­when it¡­hurts okay?¡± I asked breathlessly.


    Her hands pulled my head and imed my lips in response.


    Our tongues resumed flickering around our mouths in a hot passionate kiss.


    ¡°Just close your eyes and breathe. Think of what I¡¯m doing to you and how sweet my dick would be inside of you,¡± I instructed before sucking on her nipples again.


    Her body quivered underneath mine as waves of pleasure crashed hard on her. Slowly, I plunged my erect member into her soaked entrance, before stopping briefly to observe her reaction.


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    A scream tore from her lips as her fingers sank into my skin. I felt droplets of blood trail down my bruised back but I would worry about thatter.


    ¡°Fukk,¡± I muttered slowly with my eyes tightly shut when more than half my length slid into her wetness.


    Damn, this pussy was good!


    ¡°Argh!¡± A groan slipped from my lips before I could stop it.


    The feeling was divine.


    I loved how her walls clenched tightly when my length tore through them. And the way her moist pussy caused my movement to go smoothly and slippery.


    I was in paradise!


    I didn¡¯t even know when her body tensed and she started crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered, pausing to pay attention to her.


    My dick remained in her pussy enjoying her warmth.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t gentle. It hurts badly,¡± she cried.


    I felt my dick dete as tears ran down her cheeks.


    I was a dick for making her cry.


    I wiped her tears with my fingers before kissing her deeply.


    Fuck. I only kissed Ivy that way. I didn¡¯t know what got into me.


    Was it because of the wild sparks, or was it because of the growing attraction? Or was it just pity? I hurt her so it was normal to pity her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± That was all I could mutter as words failed me.


    I felt bad that I let the sweetness of her pussy take over me without paying attention to her pain.


    My eyes fell in sadness as she sniffed.


    ¡°I could stop if you want me to,¡± I said, reluctantly pulling my dick out of her carefully.


    I missed her sweetness immediately as a cold breeze swept through my deted dick.


    I didn¡¯t care about the pleasure, all that mattered was her.


    ¡°Who said I wanted you to stop?¡± she hissed, rolling her eyes before grabbing my dick and guiding it into her pussy.


    ¡°I thought you were hurt,¡± I protested, confused at her switched mood.


    ¡°I was but it felt like heaven. Don¡¯t hold back please,¡± she pleaded, using the cap of my dick to be okay with her entrance.


    ¡°It feels so good¡­¡± she moaned, pushing the cap a little further into her bloodied pussy.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± I instructed before thrusting gently into her, stretching her beyond what she could take.


    Her hands hugged my body as she lifted her hips to meet my slow movement.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hold back,¡± she cried, rocking her hips against mine in pleasure.


    ¡°Goddess yes!¡± she cried as my pace increased. Her hands firmly held me in ce.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I muttered, enjoying the way her pussy clenched tightly against my dick.


    This was fucking good.


    Without warning, I pushed my length into her tightness, stopping briefly for her to get used to it before resuming the strokes.


    ¡°Mate!¡±


    I thought I heard a voice faintly in my head, but I brushed it aside, filling Aurora with slow and deep strokes.


    Maybe it was my imagination messing with me because I only had vani sex with Ivy and Ivy was my mate.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t be my mate.


    I rocked her gently for some minutes, increasing the tempo gradually. The bed creaked under our weight as I rode her faster.


    Driven by mad hunger, I spread her legs wider, allowing my huge cock to m her repeatedly as it hit the entrance of her womb.


    Damn! I wanted more.


    I grabbed some pillows and stuck them under her lower back before climbing on her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I nearly cried as my dick burrowed further into her sweetness.


    ¡°Mate!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Damon


    I could swear I heard a voice speak in my head, but this time it was a bit louder than before.


    Did I hear mate?


    Whose mate?


    Who made that statement?


    The only voice in my head was my wolf, but it deserted me for years after Ivy¡¯s death. It¡¯s impossible to hear his voice again.


    I reduced my pace, ncing at Aurora whose mouth was opened as moans flew out of her mouth.


    Could it be her?


    Maybe it was my imagination.


    I shrugged my shoulders, doubling my speed and intensifying my strokes as she screamed in ecstasy underneath me.


    Nothing would stop me from enjoying this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±


    Aurora screamed before bursting into a series of tears. Her teeth were clenched and her eyes were tightly shut.


    Her body quivered like it had been hit by electricity as she shuddered violently.


    ¡°Goddess, oh, Goddess!¡± she groaned. Her chest expanded to inhale air while her mouth was wide open.


    She grabbed a fistful of the bedsheets beneath her as her body convulsed against mine.


    ¡°Fuck, wait for me,¡± I growled, ridding her like a wild horse and mming my hips hard against hers while my hands grabbed her neck, choking her.


    With a few deep strokes, our orgasms exploded like a crash before we copsed on each other in exhaustion.


    The room was silent except for our harsh breaths.


    I rolled over, pulling Aurora close to me before tucking the strands of her hair behind her ear.


    I loved the way she looked drained after she orgasmed.


    ¡°That was something,¡± Aurora said, snuggling closer to me. Light sparks filled me when she wrapped her arm around my neck.


    Our faces were a few inches apart as we stared at each other in silence.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I felt like kissing her again.


    A tingling sensation ran through me as our naked bodies connected again.


    Ivy was the only one I snuggled with after sex.


    But Aurora was changing the game effortlessly.


    A smile curled on my lips as I yed with the strands of her sweaty hair, twirling them around my fingers.


    ¡°You are so fucking sweet,¡± Iplimented, feeling my dick grow hard inside her again, but I pulled it out immediately.


    I didn¡¯t want to make her sour.


    A feeling of pride swept past me as I touched the dried blood stain on the bed sheets.


    I was her first.


    Now she would never forget me in a hurry.


    We cuddled in the dark room silently, enjoying the warmth of our bodies against each other.


    It was my first vani sex in years¡­and my first sex on the bed after years of using the table.


    I didn¡¯t regret it.


    After Ivy died, it was difficult to have sex on the bed.


    To me, Ivy was the only woman worthy to grace my bed, but my principles changed the day I met Aurora.


    What was it about her that made me do what I thought I would never do?


    The more I tried to rack my brain for answers, the more I was left with none.


    Was I falling in¡­No! It can¡¯t be love.


    Ivy was the only woman I loved.


    Tired of the silence and boredom, I cleared my throat before lifting her face to meet mine. My lips brushed against hers but this time, I went slowly and passionately.


    My hands squeezed her boobs tenderly, causing her to moan satisfaction. I felt the top of my huge cock resting on the entrance of her pussy.


    I let my hand drop on her waist, grabbing it and pulling us closer, causing my dick to stretch. I could feel it poke its head into her moist entrance, making me purr in satisfaction.


    I swear I didn¡¯t want to make her sour, but I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I loved the way she melted against me, giving me full control and unrestricted ess to her body.


    Our bodies locked as the kiss got intense, my hand trailed to her ass, grabbing them before spanking them.


    Fuck!


    I loved the way they sounded again in my palms.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how they would sound against my belt.


    But I needed her consent.


    My kisses dropped to the nape of her back before settling on her boobs.


    Like a hungry infant, I sucked her nipples, teasing them with the tip of my tongue and twirling them around my tongue.


    Satisfaction courses through my veins at her endless moaning against my lips.


    Unable to contain her excitement, she pushed my cock into her pussy, pulling it in and out gently before increasing her pace.


    ¡°You want more?¡± My breath fanned her ear before I licked it like it was ice cream.


    The top of my tongue pushed further inside her ears, causing her to shiver in pleasure.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get enough,¡± she moaned, dipping my cock further into her pussy. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to ever slip your dick out of me, ever,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sour?¡± I asked, rubbing her clitoris against my fingers and watching how she went wild with pleasure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck. I want you to fuck my brains out!¡± she yelled.


    Things my dick makesdies say.


    I flipped her over, plunging my full length into her before she could process it.


    With her back against my chest, I pushed in and out of her, holding her waist for support as my body trembled.


    Waves of pleasure swept through us, causing us to moan loudly.


    ¡°Fuck, Aurora!¡± I screamed when my dick hit the depth of her pussy. It was like I fell into another world of sweetness when the cap of my dick hit the mouth of her womb. The slippery and warmth of her pussy drove me mad with pleasure.


    I loved the feeling of how her walls clenched against my dick, it made me want to destroy her kitty.


    But I held back. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    A groan of frustration rolled off her lips as she pushed back against my dick, increasing our pace.


    ¡°Go harder, please, don¡¯t hold back, I won¡¯t break,¡±

 Chapter 52

    Damon


    As if under the influence of her voice, my speed tripled.


    I held her waist firmly before ramming into her with full force.


    It didn¡¯t take long before her screams brought me from my world of pleasure.


    ¡°Please, go slow,¡± she cried, holding my waist back with her hand.


    I thought she could withstand my strokes.


    Turns out only Rosa could.


    My waist moved slowly as I hit the walls of her womb, causing her to twist like an earthworm undergoing osmosis.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Damon, I¡¯ming,¡± she cried, grinding her waist against mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost out. Wait for me,¡± I said breathlessly.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I copsed behind her as my release exploded from me, filling her.


    We spent the remaining minutes in each other¡¯s embrace, panting hard.


    ¡°You are so wild,¡± she said, pouting her lips before hitting my chest yfully.


    My body tensed up as memories flooded my head.


    It was something Ivy did whenever we had sex.


    Why does she always remind me of her? Why do they have things inmon?


    ¡°Turns outing here wasn¡¯t a bad idea,¡± she chuckled, burying her head in my chest as her small hands wrapped around my neck.


    I swallowed hard as my heart began to thump loudly.


    Days after Ivy died, she appeared in my dream assuring me that I would find a recement like her.


    Was Aurora what she meant?


    Or am I just misinterpreting things?


    Silence engulfed the room as we were lost in thoughts.


    From the look on her face, she was too exhausted to clean up.


    I didn¡¯t mind wiping her dried blood off.


    Desperate to eat her voice, I kissed her lips.


    My dick sprang back to life as sparkles rushed through my body.


    She didn¡¯t protest, she let me lick every part of her body.


    I pulled away from her afraid to bury my hardened length into her as I was horny.


    The divine taste of her pussy left me yearning for more.


    I could never get enough of her.


    Herpelling eyes had me spellbound as I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes off them.


    Her rare silver-gray eyes were distinguishing.


    ¡°Ivy taught me how to cook¡± I blurted unknowingly, breaking the silence.


    I didn¡¯t know what made me say it, but I didn¡¯t have the power to stop the words from spilling.


    I didn¡¯t know what came over me as I felt the urge to spill more words.


    I just didn¡¯t want to leave her side.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, adjusting to afortable position.


    ¡°You asked who taught me how to cookst week,¡± I answered, cupping her smooth cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah, right?¡± she said before looking away.


    The smile on her face vanished as she tried to process my words.


    Her brows arched in worry and the corners of her mouth dropped.


    ¡°Who is Ivy?¡± She asked keenly.


    I could hear the loud thumping of her heart as her breath turned shaky.


    Jealousy oozed out of her like a cloud of smoke.


    ¡°My mate,¡± I replied, shattering her heart.


    She withdrew from my grip unconsciously, before letting out a gasp of disappointment.


    ¡°You have a¡­mate?¡± she asked, sitting up as she pulled the duvet over her naked body. ¡°You could have told me.¡± she struggled between tears, blinking her eyes severally.


    ¡°I had a mate,¡± I corrected, staring into space.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you?¡± Her brows creased to form a v shape of her forehead. ¡°Did you guys get separated?¡±


    Pain shot in my heart as Ivy¡¯s corpse reflected in my head.


    I wanted to stop at this point, but I found myself going deeper into details.


    Talking to her felt like a heavy weight was lifted off my chest gradually.


    What was wrong with me?


    Why did I feel veryfortable around her?


    Was it because she gave me listening ears without judging me?


    Her curious silver eyes bored into mine as she expected more exnations.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°Why did she leave you?¡±


    As much as I would love to avoid this question, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡­¡± I released a tensed breath slowly as memories sprang up suddenly in my head.


    The ugly memories I tried locking away.


    ¡°She died,¡± I revealed.


    Her jaws dropped as pity washed through her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± She apologized, covering a part of my hand with her small ones.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s in the past now,¡± I said dismissively.


    ¡°Since her death, I vowed never to fall in love again or make love to any woman so I started doing Bdsm. I didn¡¯t find pleasure in lovemaking or vani sex.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s vani sex?¡± I almostughed at her naivety.


    ¡°What we just had. It¡¯s boring to others but it¡¯s deep to me. I¡¯m just confused because I want it with you again,¡± I stopped to observe her confused face.


    ¡°I even stopped having sex on the bed. No woman has ever climbed my matrimonial bed after Ivy died. I respect Ivy a lot.¡±


    ¡°How did she die?¡± she said, carefully selecting her words.


    ¡°It started when a war ensued. I hid Ivy, but somehow, she got out of her hiding spot because someone tricked her into believing we were hurt and dying.


    Before I could get to Ivy, she had drowned in the river together with our pup.¡±


    Tears threatened to stream down my eyes as the memories yed in my head.


    ¡°None of them survived. I observed that she fell into the river. The fall was so hard that she bled to death,¡± I turned to look at Aurora whose face was stained in tears.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven myself since then. Maybe if I had stayed with her, she would have been alive. I wouldn¡¯t have needed her best friend, Rosa,¡±


    ¡°Rosa was her best friend?¡± Aurora¡¯s face widened in shock.


    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter. She is my mistress now and the mother of my pup,¡± I stopped to catch my breath. ¡°Sometimes, I feel bad that I¡¯m into things with Rosa. I feel like I¡¯m betraying Ivy for having sex with her best friend. I hate myself for that,¡±


    ¡°You need to move on.¡± Her hands cupped my sharp jaws beforending on my shoulders.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move on. Maybe it¡¯s just better this way. Maybe it¡¯s my punishment for allowing her to die.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Unknown Pov


    Rosa stood rooted to a spot with her heart in her mouth.


    Ss dered an impromptu meeting. No doubt, it was about her ns to eradicate Aurora and take over Luna¡¯s position, but she was going nuts.


    Why couldn¡¯t he allow her to do things at her own pace?


    Not like she wasn¡¯t making efforts, but he chose to remain blind to it.


    Her brows arched in worry as she tried to process why he was obsessed with her bing Luna.


    Not that he liked her a bit. But his obsession was bing suspicious.


    Ss wasn¡¯t generous. Everything he offers has a huge price attached to it.


    Whatever the price was, she would bother about themter.


    Rosa¡¯s body straightened as tension seized her when the sound of footsteps caught her attention.


    It didn¡¯t take Rosa to recognize the aura exuding from the person.


    ¡°I need answers!¡± Ss demanded as he made his way forward, pointing his finger at Rosa in anger.


    ¡°Good to see you too, Uncle,¡± she greeted, masking her anger and nervousness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about your greeting,¡± he affirmed breathlessly. His voice vibrated throughout Rosa¡¯s ears.


    Rosa knew better than to talk as she looked away from him, struggling with her words carefully to avoid their fury.


    ¡°Why had Damon been frequently visiting the girl?¡± he asked, shooting his brows up.


    Because he is the Alpha King and the King is at liberty to visit anyone, Rosa screamed in her mind.


    ¡°It will be sorted.¡± She tried to reassure him, but his growls made her hesitant.


    ¡°I need exnations. Why isn¡¯t she dead yet? Why aren¡¯t we hearing any good news? You promised-¡±


    ¡°We will hear some good news soon. Just be patient.¡± Rosa cuts in, hoping her soothing words will convince Ss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare teach me about patience!¡± he red, grabbing her by the cor of her dress before mming her head to the wall.


    Rosa winced as pain clouded her head. But she remained quiet. She had to behave like a fool to avoid Ss¡¯ bad temper.


    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks-¡± Ss gritted his teeth in frustration before punching the wall hard.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m trying my best, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Your best is not enough if there are no results,¡± He loosened his grip on her neck, causing her to cough.


    ¡°I tried terminating herst week. Damon ruined the process,¡± she hissed, fuming in anger.


    ¡°If you had put your pussy into good use, he wouldn¡¯t have ruined this. You are not just smart,¡±


    Rosa¡¯s eyes shut tightly in pain as Ss¡¯ Words cut through her.


    She wasn¡¯t smart?


    If she wasn¡¯t smart, she would have left the castle.


    If she wasn¡¯t smart, their schemes would have been exposed.


    Damn him for always ruining her effort.


    ¡°If not for the fake pregnancy, I would have ended up in the dungeon. I have to be very careful. No one touches the Alpha King¡¯s property except the Alpha King. Not even me except I have his permission. I¡¯m just his mistress.¡±


    ¡°You are a dumb mistress. Why didn¡¯t you think of framing her? If you had framed her with something huge, no one would question your actions,¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°And if you had kept that bastard busy, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to think about the bitch. Now everything has gone to dust,¡± His fist clenched tightly making droplets of blood roll down to his wrist.


    But it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    All he wanted was to im the throne to be the new Alpha King before terminating Rosa.


    But he doesn¡¯t see that happening if Rosa doesn¡¯t put in more effort.


    Starting another coop was out of it as his previous coops failed woefully.


    It was a miracle that he hadn¡¯t been fished out as the leader of the coop. His followers were loyal and he vowed to im the throne to avenge their blood.


    Rosa was the only option. The only ticket for him to be the next King, but she wasn¡¯t putting in her best effort.


    Ss¡¯ eyes lit up in surprise as an idea sparked in his head.


    What if he connived with Aurora? It would be easy since Damon was closer to Aurora than Rosa.


    But Aurora had a pure soul, untainted with evil. It would be hard to convince her because she had nothing against Damon.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A sigh of frustration rolled off Ss¡¯ throat at the realization.


    He was stuck with Rosa.


    ¡°What is it I heard about those two recently?¡± he asked, looking away from Rosa as a new wave of anger swept through him.


    ¡°About?¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes rolled in confusion as she tried to process Ss¡¯ question.


    The dy made him angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb like you don¡¯t know Aurora and that bastard is having sex!¡± Ss studies Rosa¡¯s shock before scoffing.


    ¡°Maybe you are dumb for not being able to notice anything under your nose.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s face rxed, ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to have sex with her. She is his property. Even if I know, there is nothing I can do about it,¡± she exined, but no amount of exnation would convince Ss.


    ¡°I want an end to that. I don¡¯t care how you will do it but you should be the only person he fucks.¡±


    ¡°But he is a King. I can¡¯t influence his decisions,¡± Rosa protested.


    A growl escapes Ss¡¯ mouth as he takes intimidating steps towards Rosa.


    ¡°I give you seven days. If you know you are not capable of this job, I¡¯ll end you instantly. But before I end you, I will find a recement and then make you go through hell before you take your final breath,¡± he threatened before leaving the room but Rosa was quick to snatch his hand, stopping him.


    ¡°I promise you this, Uncle, give me another chance. This time, no one wille to her rescue. She will die a slow and miserable death,¡± she affirmed, emphasizing every word.


    A dark smile curled on her lips as an idea shed through her head.


    If she couldn¡¯t do it, the doctor would.


    And this time, no one would rescue her.

 Chapter 54

    Aurora


    ¡°If there is anywhere you are feeling pain, let me know.¡± The doctor said, after examining my body.


    ¡°And numbness too,¡± she added, before swallowing hard. Her face was strangely covered in fear as her hands shook against my body.


    Her behaviour that morning was strange but I didn¡¯t let that get to me.


    Damon¡¯s sweetness got me over the moon.


    I could still feel tingles around my pussy lips.


    Driven by pleasure, we made love passionately all through the night.


    When I thought his huge cock wouldn¡¯t fit in without causing bruising, I was wrong.


    After making my pussy juice explode like a flood, his dick plunged in and out without restrictions.


    I didn¡¯t know when I was overtaken by pleasure as I began to raise my hips to meet his and follow his fast pace.


    It was like a sweet pain when his full length prated deep inside me, stretching me beyond what I could take.


    Goddess, I wanted him in me every day.


    I couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    Despite his ruthless nature, he was soft and gentle. He thrusts inside me with great care.


    ¡°Can you feel the movement of my hands?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality as I lowered my head to meet my thighs.


    I didn¡¯t want her to see my tomato-stained cheeks.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I just want to know if you can feel the movement of my fingers on your legs since you stood all through your punishment,¡± she exined.


    My eyes dropped in sadness when I remembered myst encounter in the dungeon.


    I will never forget it in a hurry.


    My chest clenched as memories of the whips yed in my head.


    I swallowed hard, blinking severally to hold back the tears.


    I was treated like an animal unjustly.


    Thanks to Damon, I could have died.


    I was certain Rosa would be joyous to hear the news of my demise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I-¡± she apologized after noticing the switch of expression on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, dismissing her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not feeling numb,¡± I lied.


    Thanks to Damon for fucking me until I couldn¡¯t feel my legs.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, running her fingers from my thighs to my legs.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered, looking away from her. I didn¡¯t want her to suspect me.


    I was too shy to admit the reason my legs were numb.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll just leave. If you need anything, ring me,¡± she said, turning to the door.


    I could hear the loud thumping of her heart as she made her way to the door, debating whether to leave or not.


    Strange.


    Curious got the best of me, making me watch her keenly.


    Why was she acting like she was beingpelled to do something against her wish?


    Why was she covered in fear?


    I almost jumped out of fright when her pen dropped to the ground, causing a loud noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mouthed, squatting to pick up the pen with her trembling hands.


    That was it!


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    She refrained from the door, walking close to me before putting my file on the table.


    Her shaky hands began fumbling with objects in a stic bag.


    My brows shot up in confusion when she drew an injection into a syringe and a small bottle of oil.


    I watched her push a bile down her throat as her breathing became heavy.


    Positioning the syringe in her hands, she turned to me, forcing a smile.


    I knew what that smile meant.


    It was time for injection, except I was done with my medications.


    The only thing I needed was two sessions of massage which Damon helps me regrly with. Aside from that, I was healed.


    ¡°It¡¯s.. time, Aurora,¡± she stammered, tightening her grip against the syringe as she fought forposure.


    ¡°But you told me yesterday that I was done with drugs and injections,¡± I asked, ring at her for rification.


    ¡°I said that?¡± she asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°I was probably tired. I mistook you for another patient.¡±


    Her forced smile only elerated my heartbeat.


    A part of me protested against the injection, while another part surrendered.


    She was the doctor, after all, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt me.


    Her medications made me feel better.


    I flipped, raising my short gown to reveal my ass.


    I was cloaked in embarrassment as my pantsy beside me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    No doubt, she will know about Damon and I.


    Her weight dipped on the bed as she adjusted her sses, bncing it on the bridge of her nose to give a better view.


    Tension hung up in the air as minutes passed, yet, I hadn¡¯t felt any piercing needle pain.


    It didn¡¯t take longer before she began to sob, pulling away from me.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I asked, pulling my gown to cover my bare ass as I sat up, observing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m horrible,¡± she sniffed, her tears staining her cheeks.


    The banging of the door made the syringe drop against the floor.


    The familiar aura of Damon started my nose, calming me.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± He asked, turning to look at the doctor with a confused look stered on his face.


    ¡°She started crying when she wanted to inject me,¡± I exined, ring at him with a more confused look.


    His eyes narrowed as he red at the doctor. ¡°You said she was done with her medications and the only thing she needed was 2 sessions of massage.¡±


    Thank Goddess Damon was by my side when she said it.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The rest of her words hung in her throat as she copsed on the floor, weeping profusely.


    ¡°You better start talking!¡± Damon growled. His aura screamed danger as he pulled the doctor by the cor of herb coat and mmed her against the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll confess. It wasn¡¯t my fault,¡± she started.


    My heartbeat quickened as fear got the best of me.


    ¡°The mistress ordered me to terminate Aurora¡­because she posed a¡­threat to her. She told me¡­to inject her with wolfsbane little by little. She wanted her¡­to die a slow death,¡± she stammered, trembling in fear.


    Her teeth wouldn¡¯t stop chattering as Damon¡¯s grip tightened on her neck. ¡°I swear I couldn¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t take Aurora¡¯s life. I swore an oath to protect, not to destroy. Please, my King. The mistress threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t get rid of Aurora before tomorrow,¡±


    She stopped to catch her breath. ¡°The mistress is not pregnant, she only had a fever. She has been wearing a fake bump for months, deceiving you. I don¡¯t know why she wears the bump, but her pregnancy is fake.¡±


    My heart sank into the bottomless pit of my stomach at the revtion. It was like I was hit by a bulldozer.


    Rosa wanted me dead?!


    Why?


    My head began to spin as I couldn¡¯t control my body anymore. It was like my breath was seized by an invisible force.


    My head became light as I struggled to breathe. Thest thing I remembered was my body crashing on the floor.

 Chapter 55

    Damon


    I took a long satisfying drag on my tobo, before tossing it into an ashtray.


    A buzz of anger ran down my spine as I released the smoke slowly into the air.


    I was wasted.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I sat, staring at space, lost in my head.


    I couldn¡¯t even concentrate on the meeting I summoned with the Alphas and the council members.


    We were only twenty minutes into the three-hour meeting when I left the hall, burying myself in my safe haven.


    Angry and frustrated, I shut the window blind, allowing darkness to engulf me.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I would stay in my office.


    Hours or even days?


    My phone was switched off, making me unable to be reached.


    Alcohol and tobo became my friends as I wallowed in self-pity. Within the space of hours, I had already consumed more than twenty bottles of rum and whiskey. Several packs of empty toboy on the floor.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop, I kept emptying every content in my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me I was wasted, but I wasn¡¯t drunk. It will take a lot more than this to get me drunk.


    Gulping thest bottle of whiskey, I squeezed my eyes shut as the stinging sensation burnt its way from my throat to my chest.


    I burped loudly, hissing afterwards as the bottle fell and shattered to the floor.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± My words came out slurry.


    My eyes fell on the pieces of the broken bottle scattered on the floor.


    Stupid.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just like me.


    If I weren¡¯t stupid, that bitch wouldn¡¯t have yed on my intelligence.


    Disbelief hit me hard like a bulldozer at the realization.


    How was Rosa able to make me look like a fool?


    How could I not notice she had a fake pregnancy?


    Was I too carried away with the excitement of finally having an heir? Or was I just stupid?


    All my life, no one had made me look like a fool. I was known for my ruthlessness throughout the world. No one dared mess with me.


    But what was happening to me?


    How couldn¡¯t I detect between a real pregnancy and a fake pregnancy?


    Rosa was going to pay for this.


    Drowning in the sea of rage, a strange sensation flushed through me.


    Thanks to Rosa, my enemies would mock me and strive to take over my kingdom now that they¡¯d learned there was no heir.


    I felt an invisible hand clench my heart as pain surged through me.


    The murmurs and back talks wouldn¡¯t stop.


    My fist clenched into a ball as bits of my reflection appeared on the broken bottle.


    Staring back at me was emptiness and worthlessness.


    I was the most powerful Alpha King in the world, but was a King without his heir¡­or his mate?


    I felt tears burn my eyes as memories came crashing.


    You shouldn¡¯t have left, Ivy.


    I felt so empty without her.


    At this point, I was cloaked in confusion.


    ¡°My King,¡± Jasper¡¯s voice flooded the room, breaking the prolonged silence. But I kept mute.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to see anyone, not even him, my Beta.


    ¡°Please, open up,¡± he pleaded, knocking hard on the door.


    ¡°I know you are in there. Just open the door. You can¡¯t hide forever.¡± His voice dropped, making anger surge through me.


    I didn¡¯t need his pity.


    I didn¡¯t mind hiding in my office forever.


    ¡°You leave me no choice,¡± he said before going silent.


    I was about to heave a sigh of relief when I heard loud bangs at the door.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I muttered irritatedly.


    I should have known Jasper never gave up easily.


    Another reason I made him my Beta.


    With one loud push, the door flew open.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I ordered, using my Alpha tone.


    I hated that he invaded my privacy, especially when I wanted to be left alone.


    Unbothered, he walked towards me, pulling an empty chair opposite me before sitting.


    ¡°Leave this instant!¡± My eyes shed in anger.


    My chest rose and fell in fury as he dismissed my orders, staring at me dead in the eyes.


    Others would have lost both eyes if they tried it with me.


    ¡°Are you deaf, Jasper?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he replied calmly, burrowing further into the chair.


    ¡°Look at you, all wasted,¡± he started.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even know what?¡± he asked, his eyes shooting daggers at me. ¡°You locked yourself up for two days because Rosa lied about her pregnancy.¡±


    Two fucking days?


    My heart squeezed in pain as I felt salt added to my injury.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± I warned, dismissing him, but he remained adamant.


    ¡°How did you not think of going with her to the antenatal or asking the doctor for a report or even going with her for a sonogram?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge me,¡± I gritted my teeth in irritation, before looking away.


    ¡°Because you were too excited about your new son?¡±


    Ouch!


    I swallowed the bile of regret in my throat as my fingers dug into my skin.


    His words were like painfulshes on bloodied skin as it tore, expanding the injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s what? I never liked Rosa and I don¡¯t know why you should trust her. Even if she pregnant, I doubt if you are the father of that child,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go with her because I didn¡¯t like going out with her!¡± I screamed, banging my fist on the desk. The effect sent my ashtray jerking as the ashes from my tobo spilled on the floor.


    ¡°Rosa is my mistress, she is just a tool. She means nothing to me. I can¡¯t be seen with her.¡± I said in disgust.


    Aside from sex, Rosa was useless to me.


    I don¡¯t know why I haven¡¯t disposed of her for a long time.


    Good thing she was in the dungeon awaiting her punishment after attempting to kill Aurora. How dare she?


    ¡°I¡¯m your Beta, I will always be there for you. Instead of wallowing in regret, why don¡¯t you try someone new? Who knows, she might give you the heir you are looking for,¡± he advised.


    My brows creased in confusion as I tried to digest his words.


    ¡°What do you mean, Jasper?¡±


    ¡°Rosa failed to give you a son. ording to her medical reports, her womb isn¡¯t capable of carrying a child.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said, trying to hide my shock.


    Damn Rosa!


    ¡°Tell Aurora to be your breeder. Who knows, she might give you an heir.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Damon


    Frozen in shock, my eyes were glued to Jasper¡¯s brown ones in disbelief.


    Maybe I misunderstood him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that weird look,¡± he groaned, rolling his eyes boredly.


    ¡°Wake up, My King. You need a fucking heir and you need him asap!¡± He said with a matter of urgency in his voice.


    ¡°They can wait for all I care,¡± I hissed, rxing into the leather chair before cing my tobo in between my fingers and taking a little puff of smoke into my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll give them an heir when I feel like it,¡± I stated. Though my words weren¡¯t firm, they held a bit of authority.


    Jasper¡¯s head shook in disagreement. ¡°That is not possible. Remember those coups? It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have an heir to take over the throne. They do that because it will be easy to be the new king after killing you-¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t seed and they won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, my King!¡± Jasper half-screamed. ¡°You are the King and you of all people know that there are rules guiding this wolfdom. If you can¡¯t bear an heir in a certain stipted time, you lose your throne most horribly. Do the math.¡±


    A cold breeze ran down my spine at the thought of Jasper¡¯s words.


    How didn¡¯t I think of it?


    It was almost the stipted time and I hadn¡¯t produced an heir?!


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than four years, my King, the clock is ticking. You have to act fast,¡± he added, watching my expression change.


    I had to act fast. But how? Ivy was dead and Rosa couldn¡¯t even bear a child.


    I was left with no option.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years, you don¡¯t have a mate. The people need their Luna and the heir to the throne. You have none. Don¡¯t you know you are sitting on a time bomb?¡± His words interrupted my thoughts, causing my heart to race.


    I was sitting on a time bombfortably.


    How foolish!


    ¡°Without your mate or heir next year, the people will perceive you to be irresponsible, you won¡¯t be able to keep your kingdom together and you know the consequences. Please, my King, act fast.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a mate¡­¡± I cleared my throat, to hide my shaky voice. ¡°Or a second chance mate.¡±


    ¡°Worry about a mateter. Right now, you need to find someone who can give you a child.¡±


    But who?


    ¡°Aurora,¡± he answered as if reading my mind.


    ¡°Aurora?¡± I asked, processing his words in my head.


    How was that even possible?


    Aurora was too pure for the life of a breeder.


    She was too tender and innocent. I couldn¡¯t hurt her feelings.


    Aurora deserved a mate who would love her, someone who wants her because of his selfish interest.


    It would break her heart to find out the cruel life of a breeder.


    After the child is born, the mother gets terminated. On rare asions, the mother might live for a few months to breastfeed the child before she gets killed.


    Aurora didn¡¯t deserve such treatment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much, My King. She is our only choice.¡±


    ¡°But we could get other girls from the neighbouring packs,¡± I protested, hoping it was enough to convince him.


    ¡°At this point, no one can be trusted. Since Aurora has been here for a few months, she is best for the job,¡± Jasper says emotionlessly.


    All my life, I thought I was without a heart¡­ruthless, cruel, dangerous, until I  met Aurora.


    She possessed this strange fire in her that revived my emotions.


    ¡°Her job is not to be my breeder,¡± I argued, trying hard to not make Jasper sense of me supporting her.


    ¡°She is your property. Your wish is hermand and you have the full right to do anything you want with her at any time.¡± His voice came out dreadfully.


    I didn¡¯t know Jasper could be this heartless.


    He was right after all. Her objections were useless.


    She was mine for life. Mine to use, mine to y with, mine to break.


    But I couldn¡¯t help this strange feeling in my gut.


    ¡°What if she isn¡¯t medically fit to carry a child, just like Rosa,¡± I gritted my teeth as anger and disgust rose in my chest at the thought of the bitch¡¯s name.


    That was her punishment for deceiving me. She couldn¡¯t stay barren forever.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Knowing her condition, I wondered how long she wanted to keep ying games or what she would do when the delivery date was due.


    Maybe faked a miscarriage¡­since everything about her was fake.


    To even think that I stayed all night, brainstorming about a suitable name to name the baby.


    I had never felt so stupid in my life.


    Fuck her!


    ¡°Trust me, my King, that girl is medically suitable to carry babies in her womb. I¡¯ve always thought about the situation whenever the coup happens. After thest unsessful pce coup, I told the doctor to run a secret test on Aurora when she was ill. She confirmed that Aurora was fit to carry a pregnancy and deliver the child safely. Don¡¯t worry about anything,¡± he assured, taking the tobo off my fingers.


    ¡°There is always a solution to every problem. You don¡¯t need to drown in alcohol and tobo.¡±


    It was crazy how he ran a swift fertility test on Aurora.


    A part of me desperately wanted to cling to his idea, while the other part felt reluctant.


    ¡°Look at the bright side. There would be no attack once she delivers your son and you get to rule your kingdom for a long time. No one dares to mock you for being childless.¡±


    ¡°At the expense of her life,¡± I blurted sadly, staring into space.


    I sp my hand on a ss half filled with whiskey before gulping it down my throat.


    ¡°The fact that she is your property doesn¡¯t mean her life is guaranteed. Stop talking like you care about her,¡± he reprimanded, shooting me a look of disapproval.


    I masked my expression quickly to avoid giving myself away.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for Jasper¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Make Aurora your breeder and your problems will be solved!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Aurora


    A smile yed on my face the moment Damon¡¯s hefty figure strode into my room.


    I dropped what I was doing, and straightened the pencil gown on my body as I anticipated his arrival.


    My heartbeat increased as he approached me. Overtaken by sudden restlessness, I couldn¡¯t help but fidget.


    His presence seemed to have an effect on me that made invisible butterflies churn in my tummy.


    I pressed my inner thighs together as my pussy lips began to get moist.


    How did he effortlessly get me wet without saying a word?


    My heart skipped a beat when his eyes were locked on mine for a second before he tore them.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for his minty breath to fan me and his tongue to get buried into my mouth.


    ¡°The nurse said you were awake,¡± he started. He scratched the back of his head in confusion.


    My eyes dropped as I swallowed hard.


    Good thing the mistress of evil was locked up in the dungeon.


    How could she think of eliminating me when I did nothing wrong?


    Damon was my master. He owned me and he had the right to my body. My feelings didn¡¯t matter to him and I was left with no choice but to obey hismands whether they were favourable or not.


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± I replied, standing to my feet as I sensed his difort. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Sit, Aurora!¡± Hemanded, using his Alpha tone.


    How did he sound so firm, yet so sexy?


    My eyes didn¡¯t leave his worried ones as I sat on the bed with my heart racing.


    The look on his face gave him away.


    Something wasn¡¯t right, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    My excitement vanished slowly as curiosity took over.


    The moment his face hardened and his eyes narrowed, I could tell it was bad news.


    ¡°You are aware of the recent happenings in the castle,¡± he began before stopping to observe my curious face briefly. ¡°It¡¯s no news that Rosa¡¯s pregnancy was fake and there is no heir that I am expecting,¡± he cleared his throat.


    I could tell that he was hiding his sadness.


    My heart thumped loudly as I began to process his words in my head.


    He never told me things, howe he was exining things to me?


    I was his property, my opinions didn¡¯t matter.


    Calm down, Aurora, it¡¯s nothing serious. I tried to take in breaths to calm my raging nerves, but I couldn¡¯t help as anxiety got the best of me.


    ¡°I need an heir!¡± His voice came as a demand, causing fear to run down my spine.


    ¡°And I need him asap. The people are beginning to murmur, they are nning a coup to overthrow me since I haven¡¯t produced an heir and their Luna,¡± he stopped, swallowing the bile of sadness in his throat.


    That exined it.


    Ivy.


    He called me Ivy the day I went to apologize to him.


    But what happened to her? Why did she seize to be his Luna?


    I watched him blink severally to stop tears from gathering in his eyes.


    My face lit up in surprise. This was the first time I saw him express his pain.


    Maybe the rumours about him weren¡¯t that true.


    Known as King Damon, but he was called several scary names.


    Death, Devil, Monster¡­


    Of all names, he was known as the Demon Alpha King. No one dared cross him or they would pay with thest drop of their blood.


    But here he was, wrapped in his pain and haunted by his demons.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t as tough as the world perceived him to be.


    Beneath the male bravado, he was an insecure teenager.


    ¡°That is thest thing that will happen.¡± He expelled harsh air, staring into space


    The atmosphere shifted to a tense one, making me feel ufortable.


    ¡°I need you to be my breeder. You will get pregnant this month and in the next nine months, I want him out, hale and hearty!¡± He decreed in an air of finality.


    It was like time stopped and everything became still.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Frozen in shock, my eyes widened as I tried to digest his words.


    I should be his breeder?


    Surely he was joking.


    But fear gripped my heart when I saw the look on his face.


    I recognized that look. He was done talking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be¡­¡± I tried to protest but my voice was weak.


    Fear consumed me as his aura filled the room, shifting the room¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°It was an order, Aurora!¡± He dered authoritatively, leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°You are whatever I say you are. I own you, Aurora. You are my property. I am your master and your King.¡±


    I felt hot tears run freely down my eyes at his derations.


    He was right. My opinions were not needed.


    But I didn¡¯t want to be a breeder.


    His words were like heavy blows to me as it caught me off bnce.


    Why would he want me to be his breeder? I thought he liked me. I thought he had a modicum of feelings for me.


    The way he held me and kissed me passionately whenever he prated deep inside of me convinced me.


    But I was wrong.


    The life of a breeder was short and unexpected. Once the child is born, they would be separated and the mother would be killed before any form of attachment can be formed.


    The life of a breeder was terrible. I didn¡¯t want that life.


    I¡¯d rather be the King¡¯s property than die the moment I bring my bundle of joy into the world.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t meant to live.


    ¡°There is no need to check your vitals because Jasper has already ordered the doctor to run some tests on you,¡± he said expressionlessly.


    How did he switch his feelings? One minute he cared about me and made me fall for him desperately, the next minute, he was an ass.


    ¡°Be ready tonight. Come to my chambers at seven-thirty. I¡¯ll have Alex give you your dress. I will not tolerateteness,¡± he stated with a scowl on his face before walking out of my room and shutting the door loudly.


    Time was ticking. I needed to act fast.


    Goddess, I hate him!

 Chapter 58

    Aurora


    Helpless, I sat on the bed weeping profusely as Alex assisted me with my dress.


    Should I even call it a dress?


    I was d in a sexyce lingerie. A red transparent bra and pant with a red rope that connected the bra to my neck.


    Great!


    Now I looked like a slut.


    Maybe it was better to even go naked since there was no difference between the lingerie and my bare body.


    I gulped down the fear that clogged my throat as goosebumps filled my body. The more the clock was ticking, the more it made my heart race.


    Hiding wasn¡¯t a solution. Running away was a bad idea as the castle was surrounded by hundreds of guards day and night.


    There was no way I wouldn¡¯t get caught.


    Even if I sessfully get out of the castle, I won¡¯tst long outside as I might be attacked by wild beasts and hunters.


    I didn¡¯t have a ce to go and no one would have the guts to amodate the Alpha King¡¯s property if he does want trouble.


    I was done for.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for regret, Aurora. Everything that happened wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Alex whispered gently, causing my tears to increase as it ran down my exposed chest.


    Her hand squeezed my shoulder tenderly before it dropped. I missed the warmth from her hand.


    I wiped my tears with the back of my hand beforending my red eyes on her brown ones.


    Of course, it was his fault. If it weren¡¯t for that monster, I wouldn¡¯t be here. I wouldn¡¯t have be his breeder.


    ¡°Just ept your fate-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± My voice stopped her. Though it was cracked, it was loud and piercing, taking her off bnce.


    I understood that she wanted to make me feel better, but she shouldn¡¯t call it my fate.


    I was certain that it wasn¡¯t my destiny to be a breeder.


    ¡°Your King turned me into this. It wasn¡¯t my destiny. It wasn¡¯t fate,¡± I said, gritting my teeth as anger rose in my chest.


    ¡°Calm down, Aurora¡­¡± Her voice trailed as she tried to calm me, but my inside was raging with fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking tell me to calm down. You don¡¯t understand because you weren¡¯t chosen to be the breeder. You are not a ve, you are not a property-¡±


    ¡°But I am an Omega. There isn¡¯t much difference between a ve and an Omega because we both work our ass off,¡± she said in an understanding way despite raising my voice her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just do your job and fuck off!¡± I screamed in anger, causing her to be frozen in shock.


    Her jaws dropped as she took a few steps away from me with hurt stered on her face.


    My heart dropped at the hurtful expression on her face.


    Why did I scream at her?


    She did nothing wrong, she only tried to lighten the mood and cheered me up.


    But I screwed up.


    I transferred my aggression on her instead of the King.


    I was a horrible person. Now, she¡¯ll never be close to me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I called out, looking into her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what got into me,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied, her voice betrayed no emotion.


    Silence fell as wee were buried in our thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she announced, keeping a straight face before moving away from me.


    ¡°I know that I was wrong for screaming at you, but I¡¯m sorry,¡± I tried to apologize.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to bete, Aurora,¡± she announced again, breaking my heart as she left the room.


    I hope I haven¡¯t lost Alex.


    But I will worry about herter. Pressure issues need to be dealt with first.


    Getting to my feet, I walked to a full-length standing mirror to have a glimpse of my reflection.


    The whore of the night. I thought as I turned around to see my bare body on disy.


    I felt naked as I stared at my reflection in the mirror.


    My curves were heavily on disy.


    Theces did no justice as it exposed the covered part.


    I hated see-through materials.


    It was my first time wearing a thong, but I feltfortable in it.


    The pant only covered my pubic area with the transparent redce protecting it.


    How nice?!


    The same went for my bra. Every part of my body was on disy.


    I felt like a whore.


    A gasp escaped my lips when the time drew closer.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I had to get there before him before he changed his mind.


    Summoning courage, I breath in a calm breath, grabbing a long scarf and muttering a prayer before leaving my room for his room.


    Cold breeze swept down my spine, making me wrap the scarf around my slim figure.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I reached his chambers.


    Ashamed to be eye fucked by the guards as I knocked his door, I covered my body with the scarf, ignoring what they whispered.


    I didn¡¯t care about it. They could.


    ¡°Let her in,¡± Damon¡¯s voice boomed


    Before I could process what happened, I was pushed into Damon¡¯s room.


    My body quivered under his intense watch like a jellyfish.


    I suddenly became extremely conscious of my exposed body.


    ¡°Take it off,¡± he ordered, clenching his jaws.


    Why was he suddenly angry about my scarf.


    Frightened by his look, I released the scarf from my neck, allowing it to drop to the ground like a feather.


    It took a great deal of self-control not to wrap my hands around my bare body.


    Fear overtook me at his silence. I could feel his intense burning gaze all over my curves.


    I froze on a spot, pinning my eyes on the floor as I awaited his torture.


    Of all the sex we had.


    This was the first one that filled me with fear.


    I didn¡¯t want sex with him.


    My knees turned jelly when he stood before me and running his hands on my waist.


    Even if this sex haven¡¯t started, I hated it. I won¡¯t enjoy it.


    A dark smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Get on the bed with your legs wide apart.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Aurora


    Stunned, my jaws dropped in shock.


    Did he just order me to get on his bed?!


    His matrimonial bed?


    I remembered him confessing to me after ourst sex that he hadn¡¯t slept with anyone on the bed since Ivy died and he didn¡¯t intend to. He doesn¡¯t even have sex on the bed, instead, it is on the table.


    I was even more surprised when I started to recollect our past sex.


    Bit by bit, they started to form in my memory.


    He had never had sex with me on the table despite his vows.


    How was that even possible?


    I wish I could find an answer, but nothing reasonable was the best fit to be the answer.


    Or was I special to him in any way?


    I stifled a scoff at the thought.


    I was his ve and ves weren¡¯t special to their masters.


    Neither could I say he had a modicum of affection towards me.


    I meant nothing to him.


    I was just like a toy. When he was done with me, he would dispose of me and please himself with another toy.


    Damn!


    I didn¡¯t even know what I meant to him.


    Was I just his property or was there something more?


    One minute, he was all over me, caressing me tenderly while his affectionate eyes stared deep into mine. The next minute, he was cold, and rude as the words of his mouth sent deepshes on my soft heart.


    Damon was unpredictable.


    Despite how he had treated me in the past, I knew I would always be his property.


    My face fell as sadness enveloped it.


    ¡°I hate repeating myself,¡± his teeth gritted loudly in irritation.


    Now he was being an arrogant jerk.


    Reluctantly, I peeled my feet off the floor and walked toward his king-sized bed.


    My knees wobbled and I forgot how to walk as his tense stare was glued on my exposed cleavage.


    My body shivered as goosebumps nketed my body.


    Being alone with him was dangerous.


    I hated that he made me feel vulnerable around him.


    In this case, he was the predator while I was the prey.


    Tears gathered around my eyes as I stood beside the bed, contemting my next move.


    I had always felt excited about sex with him.


    But the excitement died this time.


    I had a feeling that this sex would be rough, emotionless, and painful.


    I knew he would fuck me hard and subject me to horrible things just like he did to Rosa.


    The thought of his huge dick plunging me in my state caused my heart to squeeze in pain.


    I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to bear it.


    Worst of all, I wasn¡¯t familiar with his terms.


    I just wished he continued the vani sex with me. At least, I was used to that.


    His erratic breathing made my heart almost copse as it pounded hard against my ribs. I could almost hear the thumping in my ears.


    He was mad.


    Afraid to annoy him, I wanted to climb his bed that instant, yet, a part of me protested against it.


    A menacing growl sent me scurrying to his bed at once as I sped my thighs against my chest, shielding my body from his.


    But it was a useless fight.


    His terrifying figure took daring steps towards me, towering greatly over me.


    Cloaked in fear, I didn¡¯t know when I grabbed pillows to shield myself away from him.


    Though the room was dark, I could see his dominating figure.


    His body blended into the thick darkness, but his eyes shone brightly, illuminating the room. His pupils were dted and a small ring flickered around them.


    It kept switching on and off as it struggled to take over him.


    Was that his wolf?


    It looked like it was fighting hard to regain stability.


    I muffled a scream, cing my hands tightly over my mouth when his weight dipped on the bed.


    Tears slipped from my eyes, staining my cheeks as my eyesnded on the window.


    Unfortunately, the curtains were drawn over them, obscuring any form of light.


    Prayers formed in my head as I kept hoping someone would walk into us and he would be forced to dismiss me.


    Someone¡­Anyone, even Jasper or Rosa. I didn¡¯t care, as far as I was rescued.


    Though I hated Rosa, I needed her assistance.


    She can have him throughout the night for all I care.


    The more his face inched towards mine, the more my prayers intensified.


    Rosa and Jasper were the only ones who could enter Damon¡¯s room without permission, especially Jasper.


    He might rip Rosa apart.


    Damon was unpredictable.


    I wished my parents miraculously appeared in the room to deliver me from him, but I had to face reality.


    No one wasing to save me.


    This was my home forever.


    It was my hell.


    Tears streamed my eyes at the thought of how helpless I was.


    I missed my parents. Life wasn¡¯t the same without them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did they abandon me to rot here?


    Because I wasn¡¯t theirs again. I belonged to Damon forever. Any attempt to rescue me would lead to a great cmity.


    Like a predator about to pounce on its prey, he crawled onto the bed, tossing away the pillows and duvet I used to protect myself from him.


    Iy rooted to a spot, looking away with my eyes shut as his rough hands rubbed my body emotionlessly before he adjusted me, positioning me on the bed.


    As if consumed by anger, he ripped my lingerie apart, exposing my body before him.


    A gasp tore from my throat as I caught the sight of my lingerie dropping to the bed helplessly.


    I have never felt so naked and vulnerable before him.


    Hisrge hand separated mine when I was about to cover my books with my palms.


    My heart somersaulted when his dick poked my inner thighs.


    ¡°Please.¡± I tried to plead, but my voice was caught between sobs, making my words inaudible.


    He unbuckled his zip, pulling his trousers below his waist without ncing at me.


    He freed his monster, parting my legs with his as he tried to plunge it in.


    Goddess! I wasn¡¯t even wet.


    Was he going to take me without turning me on?


    Was that what he did to Rosa?


    Rosa must be going through hell.


    I was about to push him away when he grabbed both my hands in one of his grips, raising them high before cing them above my head.


    The air felt heavy and harsh and my head became nk.


    The only thing that rang in my head was to get him off my body.


    A strange sensation enveloped my throat, tingling it.


    I started to feel nauseous but I ignored the feeling.


    It was probably an Anxiety attack.


    Not too long, the urge to throw up descended on me, making me push Damon back with myst strength.


    His hands were quick to hold my hair in ce as he pulled it behind my back to prevent it from getting drenched in my vomit.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± His voice wasced with sudden care as his eyes were pinned on mine.


    I was about to respond when I threw up again.


    Dumbstruck, he watched me in silence before getting lost in his head.


    I could tell he was mind-linking Jasper.


    Slowly, my body slipped into severe tiredness as strength failed me.


    I copsed on the bed, gasping for breath as I was overtaken by exhaustion.


    ¡°Wake up, Aurora!¡± He ordered, cing my head on his hairy chest.


    I tried to run my fingers on his chest but I couldn¡¯t lift my hands.


    Soon, my vision turned bleak as my eyes shut in darkness.


    Maybe it was better this way.

 Chapter 60

    Aurora


    The moment my eyes flung open, I met myself in another realm.


    Slowly, I crept up to my feet, trying to regain my stance as the heavy wind twirled around me with all its might.


    My eyes scanned the barren open space before me, leaving me dazed.


    How did I get here?


    What was this ce?


    My head aches as I struggle to recollect myst activity.


    But it was in vain as my memory was nk.


    A feeling of loneliness washed over me as I sped my hands around my fragile frame, letting my legs take me anywhere.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I called unto emptiness, taking daring steps as I burrowed further into the open space.


    ¡°Is anyone here?¡± I added, increasing my voice.


    Silence fell as I kept walking into the unknown area, using the glow from the moon as a visual aid. The only sounds that could be heard were the loud echoes of my voice, the thumping of my feet, and the back beating of my heart.


    Nervousness got the best of me, causing me to stop abruptly and nce behind me.


    I couldn¡¯t help the paranoid feeling that ate me up from deep within.


    Was there anyone following me secretly?


    How could I leave this strange ce?


    Fear consumed me as I quickened my steps, almost running.


    The emptiness was driving me insane.


    Suddenly, a huge double door appeared before me, wide open as if calling unto me to proceed.


    I didn¡¯t think twice before following the direction of the door.


    I wanted to get the hell out of this scary ce.


    As I was about to enter, a faint sound filled my ears.


    Maybe my ears were deceiving me.


    I decided to wait for a few seconds before confirming what I heard. In no time, the strange noise filled my ears again, causing me to be shocked.


    Did I just hear the cries of a baby?


    Who abandoned her baby in this wilderness?


    I walked away from the door, allowing my ears to lead me in the direction of the wailing baby.


    ¡°There you are, you little cutie. Where is mummy?¡± I asked as I drew closer to the baby who sat on the floor, speaking to him as if he understood me.


    As I was about to hold the baby in my arms, a deafening noise rang violently in my ears, causing me to jerk into reality.


    The effect of the screeching sound filled me with difort, causing me to wince in pain.


    Slowly, I regained my senses as I became conscious of my environment.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I passed out, but I was as still as a statue.


    Darkness surrounded me as my eyes were still shut.


    It didn¡¯t take a minute before I realized that it was all a dream.


    There was no more wilderness¡­no crying baby.


    I felt my brows deepen in confusion.


    Why did I dream about a baby?


    Why did I feel something connected me and the baby?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Though I haven¡¯t seen the baby, I couldn¡¯t help but feelpassion, affection, and love for him.


    What was it about the baby that made me strangely drawn to him?


    Slowly, I tried to flutter my eyes open but it was as if my eyelids were heavy.


    The blinding light that hung above me sent me shrieking as my eyes shut immediately.


    My head began to ache at the effect of the bright light.


    Summoning courage as I tried to adjust my sight to the bright light, my eyes flung open.


    I couldn¡¯t move a finger, it was as if an invisible force pinned me to the bed¡­the bed? How did I get on this bed?


    A twinge of surprise swept through me as my eyes scanned the white room that I was in.


    Voices from the room were still incoherent as I tried to hear what they said.


    Why was everything white?


    What was the strange string attached to my arm?


    My vision was still blurry, making it difficult for me to recognize items.


    Confusion hit me hard as I trailed the string that was attached to my hand. It went up to a small pole that had a small transparent bag containing clear fluid.


    That could only mean one thing.


    Was I on a drip?


    What was wrong with me?


    Consumed by tiredness as I found it difficult to move my body, Iid still, panting hard.


    A sharp pain in my stomach made me hiss in anger.


    ¡°Great news¡­proud¡­finally¡­¡±


    Those words swept past my ears, causing me to wallow in confusion.


    What news?


    I rxed into the pillow, allowing my ears to pick the words and string them together.


    But my wolf was weak. I couldn¡¯t feel her presence. It was like she was asleep inside my head.


    ¡°Congrattions¡­lucky¡­baby¡­¡±


    The words came again.


    The more I tried to make it meaningful to them, the more I failed.


    Baby? Which baby?


    Who was lucky? Who was being congratted?


    My eyes fluttered partly open as I desperately wanted to understand what was happening.


    Judging from the environment, it looked like a ward in the pack hospital.


    What was I doing in the hospital?


    I passed out!


    That was it.


    Terrified that Damon was about to fuck me in the most ruthless manner, coupled with the devastating news about bing his breeder. I threw up and copsed as it was too much for me to bear.


    But who were they to congratte? And why?


    Gathering all the strength in me, I stirred my fingers, moving a small stic containing pills until it fell to the floor, gaining their attention.


    ¡°She is awake!¡± A familiar figure walked before me before checking my vitals.


    ¡°And very stable,¡± she added with a wide smile stered on her face.


    Strange.


    Confusion dawned on me as I counted two more people in the room.


    What was going on?


    ¡°You need to eat something to regain your strength. You¡¯ve been out sincest night.¡±


    My brows red up in surprise at her words.


    An ufortable silence fell as I nced between the doctor, the Alpha King, and his Beta.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    I could feel their faces betray their emotions.


    Despite how expressionless their faces were, I could see a spark of excitement.


    ¡°Go on, tell her,¡± Damon urged the doctor while she shed a smile at me.


    My heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping in my chest as I tried to prepare myself for the sudden news.


    I hope it was something I could take.


    ¡°You are carrying the heir to the throne. The next Alpha King is in your womb.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Aurora


    Her words were like an unexpected bombshell. It caught me unaware, throwing me off bnce.


    The heir to the throne was in my womb?


    Disbelief hit me hard as I turned behind me to check if the doctor was speaking to anotherdy.


    But I was wrong. She had been talking to me all along.


    My pitiful eyes nced at the doctor, hoping she was just ying some sick joke on me but it dawned on me that she was dead serious.


    ¡°You are carrying the heir to the throne. The next Alpha King is in your womb.¡±


    Her words echoed in my head again, filling me with goosebumps.


    I was pregnant with Damon¡¯s child.


    For some seconds, I repeated the words to myself, but my head was nk.


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be ted or sad.


    What was there to be ted about? I would be killed before I get to see my child.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I hated the life of a breeder!


    I hated Damon!


    I hated that I was helpless.


    What did I deserve to be given this fate?


    Did the Moon goddess hate me that much?


    I wished I could turn back the hands of time, I would have chosen my father¡¯s option. I would have chosen to flee during the attack instead of seeking help from Damon.


    I missed my parents, I longed for them.


    At least, their presence would reassure me.


    But it wasn¡¯t possible as I belonged to the Alpha King.


    My silver-grey eyes glistened with pain and sadness as theynded on Damon¡¯s hazel ones.


    A dreaded silence ensued between us as our eyesmunicated.


    As if confirming my fears, his dominating figure walked closer to me.


    He cleared his dry throat while his hand tossed a strand of his midnight ck hair that hung loosely on his forehead, causing him to look like a sexy demigod.


    I rolled my eyes in disgust as he stood proudly before me with his hands buried in his pockets.


    ¡°It is true. My son is in your womb. This time, I have proof this time as I wouldn¡¯t let anyone y on my intelligence,¡± he paused briefly. I could tell he reflected on how Rosa deceived him with a fake baby bump.


    ¡°Everything you need will be provided for. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Alex will take you to your new room,¡± he exined emotionlessly.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared at his hardened eyes.


    Maybe if we had not had sex, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    But there was no point ming myself. He was my master.


    My body, my soul, and my spirit belonged to him.


    ¡°You are not allowed to overthink, hurt yourself, or starve yourself in your condition. Since you are one month gone, you have eight months to deliver my heir. One silly mistake and I will end you!¡± He threatened, causing my heart to shatter at his harsh words.


    What was it with him?


    Why was he sweet one minute and he was a dick the next?


    Why was he so cruel and heartless? All he thought of was the safety of his son, but not mine.


    I lowered my head as tears streamed from my eyes.


    The pain I felt in my heart was enough to rip it off.


    Thanks to Damon.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. You heard the King. You are not allowed to cry because it can affect the baby¡¯s well-being and that can pose a danger to¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let herplete her words before I yanked off the syringe connected to my hand.


    Fuelled by pain, I fled from the ward, allowing my legs to take me anywhere.


    I didn¡¯t care where I was, as long as I was far away from the selfish bastards.


    One wrong move sent me crashing to the floor like a ton of bricks.


    I didn¡¯t bother to get up on my feet.


    Iy there, wallowing in self-pity as I cried my eyes out.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I sensed that I was beside the fountain in the garden as droplets of water kept sshing on my body.


    My hands slowly slid from my face and dropped lightly on my exposed stomach.


    It was so t that I almost doubted if a baby was growing in it.


    Fear pricked my heart at the thought of how my life changed.


    I was now a breeder.


    The one to be killed like an animal after the birth of her child.


    My heart squeezed tightly at the thought that my days were numbered.


    I didn¡¯t want to die.


    I didn¡¯t want this horrible life.


    The Moon goddess must despise me so much for giving me this destiny.


    ¡°Crying is bad for the baby.¡±


    A voice behind me said.


    I didn¡¯t need to raise my head before I knew who spoke.


    His subduing and domineering aura and his authoritative voice were enough to give him away.


    ¡°Go to your room!¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Go away!¡± I found myself protesting.


    My heart thumped in fear at my sudden outburst.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°It was an order,¡± he warned, his voice echoing an impending danger.


    But I care less.


    My life would be over in a few months anyway. Besides, he couldn¡¯t punish me as I was carrying his son.


    A feeling of excitement sprang up in me at the thought of being immune to his orders.


    I would enjoy it while itsts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare unt my orders,¡± he growled, beforeunching towards me in anger.


    His rough hands grabbed my hand, yanking it up as he tried to make me stand to my feet.


    Caught off-bnce, I tripped against a stump, almost falling on the floor.


    But in the blink of an eye, Damon¡¯s strong arms grabbed me before I could hit my head.


    My face fell on his chest and his scent invaded my nose.


    Wild sparks ran freely within me as our bodies were locked against each other.


    His harsh intake of breath and the loud thumping of his heart confirmed that he felt the same.


    Time froze and we got lost in each other¡¯s dreamy gaze.


    ¡°Fuck it!¡± He gritted his teeth before crashing his lips against mine.

 Chapter 62

    Damon


    I didn¡¯t know what came over me, but I knew I didn¡¯t want to pull away from the passionate kiss.


    Taking control, I let my tongue dive into her sweetness, tasting every inch of her mouth.


    I squeezed her fragile body in my arms as the sparks got the best of me.


    It ran wildly like an electric current, causing both of us to shudder at its effect.


    Fire and desire consumed me, making me im her plump lips roughly, yet, passionately.


    I wanted more.


    Arching her back, I pulled her further to me, deepening the kiss.


    The rational part of me was gone and all I wanted to do was rip her tiny cloth and im her right on the fountain.


    Frozen by shock, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to my kiss.


    I tasted her fears and doubts on the tip of her tongue.


    Her anger and her pain were not left out as we were both consumed in the heated kiss.


    Stop, Damon, she is your property, your breeder.


    But I was too carried away.


    I wanted her.


    A gasp escaped her lips when I raised her shirt re gown above her ass and squeezed it.


    Overtaken by emotions, her hands tried to push my body from her but failed.


    She was mad at me.


    I know, baby.


    I know that I¡¯mplicated sometimes.


    My conscience pricked me hard by the way I treated her.


    I was a jerk. I allowed my emotions to overrule me.


    But I didn¡¯t mean to be cold and harsh to her. I didn¡¯t mean to treat her like she never existed.


    I was scared that my closeness was beginning to stir up and revive my dead feelings.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Since Ivy died, no woman had made me feel the way she made me feel. But since Aurora¡¯s arrival, I couldn¡¯t boast of those words.


    I wasn¡¯t sure of what I felt for her.


    But I knew I wanted her close to me and I knew my heart flipped whenever I felt her presence. I knew I wanted her in my arms all day and I also wanted my fat cock buried in her pussy. The wild sparks that made me shudder weren¡¯t left out.


    It was strange. Ivy was the only woman that gave me sparks.


    Howe Aurora made me feel the same?


    Was it just my imagination or was it¡­


    No


    Ivy is the only woman I fell for.


    It was definitely pity and nothing more.


    Maybe I just cared about her¡­or maybe not.


    Fuck! I don¡¯t know what I feel for her.


    What is wrong with me?


    It was a mystery how she was able to bring out my emotions when I thought they were locked away.


    The intimate moments I shared with Aurora made me feel I was cheating on Ivy.


    Ivy was my mate and no one would take her ce in my heart.


    My heart clenched in pain when her tears stained my cheeks.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting her to be excited after breaking the news to her.


    She was my breeder and ording to thews, her life would be terminated once the child was born.


    And now she had eight months until she ceased to live.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be able to live with that.


    Aurora was too pure and innocent.


    I was selfish. All I wanted was an heir, I wasn¡¯t thinking of the consequences it would have on Aurora.


    Slowly, she responded to my kiss, parting my mouth further as she slid her tongue into it.


    We fought for dominance, but I took control, subduing her.


    My hands roamed freely on her body and in one rip, her clothes came off.


    I groaned in satisfaction when her bare skin connected with mine, causing me to quiver as electric currents jolted me.


    Driven by hunger, I explored every corner of her mouth, iming it heatedly and rough that we almost ran out of breath.


    ¡°Mate.¡±


    I pulled away from her when a faint voice echoed in my head.


    Mate?


    It was so low, I almost didn¡¯t hear it.


    But could it be¡­


    No, after the death of Ivy, I lost my wolf, though only Jasper knew about it.


    My wolf warned me earlier about Ivy¡¯s death and told me to protect her against her best friend, Rosa, but I was blinded by ignorance.


    What could her best friend do to harm her?


    I wasn¡¯t sure Rosa had a hand in Ivy¡¯s death.


    I brushed the thought aside, resuming kissing her.


    It was probably my imagination ying tricks on me.


    I carried her without breaking the kiss, bncing the legs on my hips before holding my head firmly in my hands.


    Goddess, I wanted more!


    But I didn¡¯t want to be selfish, not after the devastating news of her bing my breeder.


    At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help myself. I wanted all of her. I wanted to be inside her, thrusting her while getting drenched by the water from the fountain.


    Without warning, I tore the rest of her underwear which restricted her sensitive part, dropping her to the ground.


    She was panting hard and fast now, her eyes were darkened with desires and I could smell her arousal.


    Good girl.


    She wanted me as much as I wanted her.


    Her hands were about to pull my neck closer to her when I grabbed them and spun her around. Her hands were t against the side of therge fountain and her bare ass was in the air, facing me.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to plunge into her from behind.


    I undid my trousers, getting rid of my belt before tossing it to the ground.


    I lowered my boxers, cing them a little below my ass before teasing her moist entrance with my dick cap.


    Her moans lengthened my dick as it poked her entrance.


    She missed this. I needed no soothsayer to tell me.


    My hands fondled her breasts gently before they slid down to part her legs.


    I lowered her back a little to ease my entrance as I was about to thrust in.


    ¡°Uhm¡­my King¡­¡± Jasper¡¯s voice interrupted from behind.

 Chapter 63

    Aurora


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed silently, turning around quickly before grabbing the pieces of my cloth that fell on the floor.


    Thanks to the water from the fountain, they became wet, making me unable to hide my bare body from Jasper¡¯s inquisitive eyes.


    Damon straightened before me and I hid behind his hefty body.


    That would do for now.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I heard Damon groan in frustration as he reluctantly buckled his trousers.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± He asked, letting out a low growl.


    I could sense his irritation.


    Jasper¡¯s face contorted into a sneer as his eyes didn¡¯t leave Damon angry ones.


    Filled to the brim with mortification, I wished the ground could part open and swallow me as Jasper¡¯s eyes kept wandering between Damon and me.


    Fuck!


    Goddess, I hate Jasper!


    Why did he choose this time? Why did he have to ruin the fun?


    Some minutes ago, I wouldn¡¯t have done this with Damon, after knowing I was his breeder, but on second thought, eight months from now, my life would be over. And it was best I made use of my little time.


    A little sex wasn¡¯t too much, besides, I had Damon all for myself.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thanks to Jasper foring at the wrong time.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Damon groaned as he shed his angry eyes at Jasper.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could tell Jasper was fighting hard not tough.


    He was careful not to rekindle Damon¡¯s anger.


    Deep down, I knew he enjoyed ruining our fun.


    ¡°Fucking answer me!¡± Damon half-screamed frustratedly.


    ¡°To which question?¡± He asked, arching his brows.


    ¡°How did you find me here?¡± Damon replied.


    Trailing Jasper¡¯s eyes, I could see that he tried hard not to look at Damon¡¯s bulge.


    Fuck!


    I have never been so embarrassed!


    ¡°Your scent and the guards.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me for?¡± Damon asked before hissing loudly.


    ¡°The people wanted to have a word with you, my King,¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°They would rather discuss it with you,¡± Jasper answered with a straight face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a clue?¡± Damon asked, his voiceced with worry.


    ¡°No, my King.¡±


    Fear began to creep in my heart at Jasper¡¯s words.


    I hope it wasn¡¯t anything serious.


    What if it was rogues attack?


    What if something bad has happened?


    Stop it, Aurora. Everything was under control.


    Besides, King Damon was a fire that couldn¡¯t be quenched easily. He was a terror to his enemies and no one wanted to be on his bad side to avoid facing his wrath.


    Slowly, he turned, making sure my body wasn¡¯t exposed to Jasper¡¯s sight.


    ¡°I have to go. It¡¯s urgent,¡± he said apologetically, filling me with shock.


    Why was he so unpredictable?


    How was he able to switch emotions?


    One minute he was mean to me and the next, he sounded like he cared about me.


    Why couldn¡¯t he just let me know my ce in his life?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± My weak voice replied, a bit mixed with sadness. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Frozen by shock, I watched Damon take off his ck leather jacket and wear it on my body.


    It was twice my figure, making it look oversized.


    ¡°To keep the cold away,¡± he added, putting my hands in the pocket before buttoning the jacket one after the other.


    How sweet!


    My heart thumped as his face inched closer to mine. I shut my eyes, letting out harsh breaths in anticipation.


    Kiss me, please.


    ¡°We have unfinished business,¡± he whispered to my ears.


    I almost melted as his lips and tongue brushed my earlobes.


    He smirked dangerously before walking out of the garden with Jasper, leaving me alone.


    I could swear he was reluctant to leave. It was obvious in his bodynguage.


    I couldn¡¯t stop blushing like a fool the moment he walked away.


    ¡°We have an unfinished business,¡±


    It was like I could hear his voice and feel the effect of his lips brushing my earlobes, reviving the sparks that radiated within me.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my cheeks turned into a deep shade of a tomato and I felt more moist in my inner thighs.


    Slowly, I caressed the leather jacket that Damon had worn on me before he left.


    How romantic of him.


    I thought he didn¡¯t have a heart anymore.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t expect him to give me one of his expensive clothes because it was freezing. Alpha Kings don¡¯t treat their property with care.


    The thought softened my heart.


    How was he able to make me hate him one moment and make me fall for him the next?


    What was it about him?


    ¡°Hey!¡± A voice called from behind.


    I turned sharply to see Alex bouncing towards me.


    She seemed unusually happy that evening


    I hope she didn¡¯t see what transpired between Damon and me.


    ¡°What are you doing out here alone?¡± She asked, making my heart skip.


    Fuck!


    ¡°I was¡­I¡­just came to admire the flowers,¡± I stammered, unable to process the right words.


    I mentally hit my forehead, cursing myself foring up with such a poor excuse.


    It would only spike her curiosity.


    ¡°By this time? You know I don¡¯t believe that,¡± she shrugged, pinning me with herpulsive gaze.


    But I won¡¯t fall for that.


    I felt too shy to tell her Damon and I almost had sex in the garden. Of all ces in the castle!


    ¡°Just take it like that, please,¡±


    ¡°Okay. But I don¡¯t believe it,¡± she said, ending the conversation.


    An eerie silence settled between us as we made our way into the hallway.


    ¡°How did you get to wear King Damon¡¯s jacket? You took it?¡±


    ¡°No, he gave it to me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the suspicious look she threw at me.


    ¡°Maybe being a breeder isn¡¯t as bad as I painted it. You have the king at your service. Not everyone has the privilege, you know. Except there is more to it,¡± she said, emphasizing thest words.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± I replied sharply, before scolding myself for giving myself away the second time.


    ¡°The King told me to move you into one of his master bedrooms. Everything you want would be at your disposal.¡±


    ***


    After the tour around my new room, I finallyid to sleep.


    Tiredness consumed me. It was like a bulldozer was ced on my body, making me unable to move.


    I was so d Alex didn¡¯t talk about the reason I was bare under the jacket and why I was in the garden.


    I wouldn¡¯t know what to say.


    Muttering a silent prayer, I was about to shut my eyes to sleep when I noticed a figure standing by my door.


    Fear gripped me, making me almost scream but the person was quick enough to wrap his arms around my mouth.


    When I was calm, the person released his grip from my mouth.


    ¡°Damon?¡± I gasped in disbelief. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°As I said, we have an unfinished business,¡± he stated before taking off my nightgown and plunging his big fat cock deep into me.

 Chapter 64

    Damon


    ¡°Hey, beautiful.¡± My words came out in a rush before I could stop them, making me bite my bottom lip afterwards.


    Why does she make me say things I didn¡¯t want to say?


    Not like she wasn¡¯t extremely beautiful, but I didn¡¯t want to make it seem that I was drooling over her.


    An Alpha King doesn¡¯t drool over his property.


    Get yourself together, Damon!


    ¡°My King,¡± she said in a rush before adjusting to make space for me on the bed.


    I clenched my hand tight in the pocket of my grey leather jacket to avoid running my hands over her.


    Fuck! It was so tempting.


    What was wrong with me?!


    Why did it seem like I couldn¡¯t do without her?


    It¡¯s been weeks since our makeup sex, and still, I couldn¡¯t help myself around her.


    After discovering that she was pregnant, I didn¡¯t want to have sex with her anymore, but I couldn¡¯t get enough of her sweetness.


    She was the only person that upied my mind the moment I woke up and before I went to bed.


    My day wasn¡¯tplete without her.


    Most times, I sneak into her room in the dead of the night to sleep beside her then disappear in the morning before she wakes up. Her scent calms my raging nerves and her presence sends my demons into hiding.


    My nightmares were gone the moment she was with me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I didn¡¯t understand the strange behaviour, but I knew I was beginning to feel something for her. And it was not pity.


    This time, it was undeniable.


    Fear began to creep into my heart as the feelings grew daily.


    I didn¡¯t want to ept the new feeling. I didn¡¯t want to care about her, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    Avoiding her only worsened the matter as it made me crave for her like an addict craved for hard drugs.


    I wanted her. I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    But I was scared and guilty.


    Deep down, I felt I was cheating on Ivy.


    Ivy was my one true love. Even if she was dead, I shouldn¡¯t let anyone take her ce.


    Confusion hits me at the realization that she was my breeder.


    For the first time in my life, I felt I¡¯d made a huge mistake.


    Her life would be terminated once she delivered my son.


    It would hurt badly to watch her die knowing how deep I have fallen for her.


    I don¡¯t know if I would be able to survive without her.


    Fuck!


    Why didn¡¯t I think this through?


    Why did I listen to Jasper when he rmended her to be my breeder?


    What have I done to myself?!


    Think, Damon!


    I felt my heart shattered at the thought that thews were almost irreversible.


    Under extreme circumstances where the infant needs the mother, the breeder¡¯s life would be extended, but after the child is healthy, her life would be terminated at once.


    Saving a breeder was almost impossible.


    ¡°Are you alright, my King?¡± You seem lost in thoughts.¡± Her soothing voice pulled me out of my long train of thought.


    ¡°Uhm¡­I¡¯m fine,¡± I responded sharply, masking my emotions.


    It was like a stake was drilled into my heart when I watched a smile y on her face.


    Despite how I ruined her, she still felt different towards me.


    I was selfish!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would being again,¡± she said, trying to start up a conversation.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I replied, fighting the urge to pounce on her and im her.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault that I came to her room the fifth time that day for sex.


    The thought of her body drove me insane.


    I wanted to do naughty things to her¡­to suspend her against the wall, to tie her to a pole, to spank her till her juices spilled all over my couch.


    But I refrained myself for the sake of her pregnancy.


    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how t her stomach was. If it weren¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s affirmation, I would have doubted if Aurora was pregnant.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about you,¡± I confessed before leaning closer to her until we were inhaling each other¡¯s breath.


    I tucked some strands of her hair behind her ear to give me a clearer view of her face.


    Unable to contain myself, I pulled her against my body before covering her lips with mine.


    I couldn¡¯t help but moan at the sweet taste of her lips. My hands undid her nightgown, leaving her naked before I got rid of my shorts.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moaned when I plunged my full length into her tight pussy at once.


    I waited for her to adjust to the size before I began to ride her fast.


    I almost knotted inside her as her wall clenched my dick repeatedly.


    Carefully, I positioned her in spooning style, thrusting into her from behind while her legs were slightly raised for a smooth entrance.


    She almost went mad with pleasure as my fingers yed with her swollen clitoris. She raised her hips high, following my control at a high speed.


    ¡°Fuck, Damon, please, I want it rough. Don¡¯t hold back!¡±


    *****


    After the sex was over, I left her room to go to my office.


    A feeling of satisfaction coursed through me as I watched her sleep after cuddling her for more than an hour.


    I didn¡¯t want to bond with her, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    She felt so fragile and tender in my arms.


    I could cuddle her all day, but I had the pack affairs to attend to.


    An idea popped into my head, making me go in the direction of the dungeon instead of my office.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see the face of the traitor.


    Anger quickened my blood as Rosa¡¯s figure came into view.


    As instructed, she was bound by her hands and her feet, the chain giving her a little room for movement, restricting her.


    Her face was covered in sweat and dried blood and her hands had scars in them.


    Serves her right for trying to kill Aurora and faking a pregnancy to deceive me.


    I didn¡¯t know if she was asleep as her unkempt hair fell over her face, shielding it.


    Droplets of sweat rolled from her forehead to her chin before sshing on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are here, my King,¡± Her voice boomed at once.


    It had lost its sweetness. It was now dry and coarse.


    ¡°Congrattions on your heir. I can¡¯t wait for him to be born,¡± she sneered, causing waves of shock in me.


    How did she know Aurora was pregnant?


    ¡°Who told you?¡± I asked sternly, letting out a dangerous growl to instill fear in her.


    I hate when she thinks she can still befortable around me.


    ¡°Good News spreads like wildfire. So does bad news,¡± she replied, her voice betraying no emotion.


    My brows shot up in confusion at her words, but I didn¡¯t let them get to me.


    ¡°I am sorry things ended up between us in a bad manner. It wasn¡¯t my fault, I was trying to save your face from shame. I didn¡¯t want people to mock you about your inability to produce an heir,¡± she started.


    ¡°It was you who could produce an heir,¡± I fired, irritated by her words.


    What does she mean by saving me from shame?


    The Alpha King was never ashamed.


    ¡°I know it looks like I¡¯m the bad guy. But if we dig deep, you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not. Aurora is the bad guy here,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Aurora is a lying bitch that needs to be gotten rid of. She isn¡¯t who you think she is,¡± she said in a convincing tone.


    But I wasn¡¯t moved. Aurora was the sweetest soul ever.


    She couldn¡¯t fool me twice.


    ¡°I know you are excited but the baby in Aurora¡¯s womb doesn¡¯t belong to you¡­¡±


    That was thest straw before my eyes shed in anger.


    It took me great self-control not to rip Rosa apart.


    ¡°Gag her. Make sure she doesn¡¯t spill nonsense anymore!¡± I ordered the guard before storming out of the dungeon in fury.


    ¡°That child doesn¡¯t belong to you, my King! You need to ept the truth!¡± She kept screaming before the guards silenced her.

 Chapter 65

    Unknown


    The loud thumping of Ss¡¯ heavy ck boots against the floor broke the silence that enveloped the heart of the dungeon.


    All eyes were glued to their feet as Ss made his way straight to Rosa¡¯s cell.


    His dreadful aura and his high position in the castle were enough to cause fear to radiate within them


    Turning sharply, he motioned to the guards, demanding their absence which they obliged as no one wanted to get on his bad side.


    Satisfied by their obedience, he stopped walking when he got to an isted cell. His hands fumbled in his pockets for some seconds before he brought out the keys and unlocked the cell.


    His face turned dark as he gritted his teeth in anger.


    Muttering curse words, his eyes were pinned on Rosa who was fast asleep.


    A bile of anger arose in Ss¡¯ throat, causing him to shake his head as he stared at Rosa.


    Her feet were bound to the chain that was connected to the ground while her hands were bound to the chain that was connected to the ceiling. She was in a standing position with her head slumped sideways and her hair shielded part of her face.


    ¡°Fucking dummy!¡± He spat, growling loudly as he tried his best to contain his fury.


    That was alone to jolt Rosa from her slumber.


    Consumed by anger, he felt like ripping Rosa apart, limb from limb. But it wasn¡¯t time yet.


    How could she be so careless?


    How could she ruin all they had worked for all these years?


    He shouldn¡¯t have trusted her enough to handle such a delicate task.


    Above all, only one thing troubled his mind.


    Hope she hasn¡¯t revealed his name. That alone would cause a major setback in his life. Aside from being thrown in the dungeon like a ve, he would be stripped of his position as the councilman.


    She dared not reveal his name or identity.


    No!


    He wasn¡¯t going to sit back and watch his life get ruined before his eyes.


    If he was going down, she would go down with him. He would make sure of it.


    A gasp slipped from her mouth as she stared at Ss like she had seen a ghost.


    Fear and shame gripped her, making her pin her eyes to the floor.


    Ss¡¯ terrifying presence was enough to send her trembling.


    An ufortable silence ensued between them as they tried to process their next words.


    ¡°Un¡­Uncle¡­¡± she called, clearing her throat.


    ¡°Save it!¡± He silenced her, raising his hand to stop more words from her mouth. His voice reverberated throughout the room, shutting Rosa¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Not a word from you, dummy!¡± He added.


    Rage radiated him like a thick cloud of smoke.


    ¡°This shows how ipetent you are. I should have reced you a long time ago but you kept assuring me that you had everything in control. Little did I know that you don¡¯t even have your stupidity in control!¡±


    Rosa¡¯s eyes shut as his words bit deep into her skin, inflicting pain in her.


    But she knew better than to defend herself.


    Rosa¡¯s teeth clenched in regret as memories shed in her head.


    Everything was perfect. She had everything under control, including the Alpha.


    For the first time, she was a step ahead of everyone and she would strike at the perfect time.


    But thanks to the stupid doctor who spilled all her secrets and ruined her efforts.


    Now all she had worked for was in the dust.


    The pain in Rosa¡¯s heart doubled. It was like someone stabbed her repeatedly.


    The thought of all her efforts wasted made her almost suffocate.


    Now that she was ruined, she hoped the doctor was happy.


    The chances of living were slim.


    The only thing certain for her was death. Deep down, she knew Damon was only keeping her until Aurora¡¯s delivery so that she could see his heir before she got terminated.


    Her life was over.


    But then she hated that Ss kept reminding her of her failed mission.


    Everyone makes mistakes. He shouldn¡¯t rub it on her face.


    ¡°I thought you were smart, but it turned out that even the dumbest person in the castle is smarter than you are,¡± He sted angrily, adding salt to her already open wound. He was ready to go on with his harsh words, but he was afraid that his rage would make him do something stupid.


    ¡°You were given a simple task, but you failed woefully. I didn¡¯t train you to be a fool. You are better off dead than alive. In death, you are useless, alive, you are more useless!¡± He stated, emphasizing every word.


    Rosa felt her heart bleed profusely at his harsh words. Those harsh words squeezed her heart, causing it to ache badly.


    Despite struggling to contain herself, she was already filled to the brim.


    That was thest straw. She wasn¡¯t going to keep quiet while her uncle threw all the me at her.


    He should have done it himself if it was that easy.


    ¡°I tried my best, the goddess bear me witness,¡± she started. Her voice came out low in order not to add to her uncle¡¯s fury.


    ¡°Your best is as good as not trying at all!¡±


    ¡°I yed my cards well, but the doctor gave my secrets away,¡± she tried to defend herself, hoping to calm Ss¡¯ rigid heart.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take care of the doctor. You should have sent her on an errand of no return since she has a loose mouth. You shouldn¡¯t work with people with loose mouths. It¡¯s dangerous. Supposing you did that, victory would have been ours.¡±


    It made him more mad why she didn¡¯t think of that?


    She wouldn¡¯t have been here if she put the doctor in her ce.


    ¡°Are you nning on rotting away here or are you cooking up a n?¡± Ss asked, arching his brow.


    Deep down, he hoped she had set out a n.


    Despite how bad things were, he wasn¡¯t going to give up easily.


    The throne of the Alpha King was his to im!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. My days are numbered. Meanwhile, Damon came around this evening. Out of anger, I told him that he didn¡¯t own Aurora¡¯s child. I didn¡¯t know why I said that, but I was just bitter about the recent happenings.¡±


    ¡°You did that? Splendid! So how did it go?¡± Ss¡¯ face lit up in hope at Rosa¡¯s words.


    ¡°I was tortured and silenced,¡± Rosa replied, biting her bottom lip as tears rolled down her eyes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking if you were tortured, I was asking how he took the news, dummy!¡± Ssshes out impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what happens to you.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s eyes shut in pain at his words, but she tried to contain her anger. ¡°There was no proof, no evidence. From his reaction, he didn¡¯t believe my story.¡±


    ¡°Why? You weren¡¯t convincing enough.¡±


    ¡°How can I be convincing when I lied about it? The baby belongs to him and everyone knows Aurora is decent.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to leave this hell,¡± he blurted, staring around the dungeon. ¡°But if you want me to help you, you need to sound very convincing. Make him believe you.¡±


    ¡°But how? It will be difficult,¡± Rosa argued. Her face contorted into a deep frown.


    ¡°Think about it, Rosa. If the child doesn¡¯t belong to him, it means she cheated on him. Make him believe Aurora is a cheat.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets at Ss¡¯ words.


    How cunning he was!


    ¡°But how?¡± She asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I thought you were smart,¡± he hissed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy. Get a random lowlife man, sweet talk him into getting close to Aurora, make him kiss her unexpectedly, and have someone take pictures of their encounters. Send a guard to get his attention or get the pictures to his Beta. That alone is solid evidence. He might not fully believe you but he might start seeing elements of truth in your words,¡±


    Holy fuck! How did he even think of that within the space of minutes?!


    ¡°Give him reasons to doubt Aurora. Plead with him daily that you were pushed to do what you did. And it wasn¡¯t your intention to fool him.¡±


    ¡°But Uncle, it¡¯s Damon we are talking about. I doubt if he will give me listening ears,¡± Rosa said in worry.


    ¡°Everyone knows Damon as an inpatient person. He gets blinded by anger and he doesn¡¯t think things through before diving into it. That is his weakness. He is hot-tempered and that is what we will use against him.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Unknown


    Rosa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was as if she was seeing a new version of her Uncle.


    No doubt, he was dubious and cunning, but he didn¡¯t think under pressure.


    Rosa was certain that the situation affected him a great deal, making him think under pressure.


    ¡°What is his weakness?¡± She asked, scolding herself for getting lost in thoughts while he spoke.


    He hated repeating his words twice.


    ¡°Ask me one more time and I¡¯ll cut off your left ear. I see no reason why I¡¯m thinking hard and you can¡¯t recollect what I just said. Maybe it would be best if you were without ears. You are worse than a dummy!¡± He red, panting hard as anger got the best of him.


    Rosa heard his words though they were like painfulshes against her skin.


    She wouldn¡¯t let it get to her. His solution to her current predicament was paramount.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle,¡± she apologized, bowing her head in respect.


    Ss¡¯ heart softened a bit, making him clear his throat. ¡°Damon has a hot temper that makes him react to things without thinking it through. Unlike Devin, his brother is more calm and collected during most situations. He is very calctive and he doesn¡¯t get blinded in his anger, though he is dangerous,¡± he paused briefly to catch his breath.


    ¡°Dax on the other hand is just a yful bastard. He doesn¡¯t take things seriously and he is carefree but he thinks about decisions before taking them, but not like Devin,¡± he said, staring into space as if he could see them.


    ¡°Good thing we got rid of Devin and Dax because the triplets were too strong together. Despite how impossible it is, getting rid of Damon is easy because of his temper. Once he starts to question Aurora¡¯s integrity, then you will strike. Trust me, before she could get to defend herself, he would have beheaded her out of rage. Boom, Aurora is out of the way, same with his child because he would feel the baby belonged to the lowlife. You won¡¯t need to bother yourself about having apetition because you will be the only one he would fall back to.¡±


    ¡°Again, Damon has a habit of rewarding him if you please him well. I¡¯m sure he has rewarded you many times during sex,¡± Ss¡¯ eyes darted in Rosa¡¯s direction.


    Covered with mortification, she looked away to hide the blush rising in her cheeks.


    ¡°You are his slut, I understand. You don¡¯t need to feel ashamed about it. What I was saying was that he would ask you what you want and you would plead with him to restore your position. Gaining his trust back would be tacky, but when you do and you¡¯ve be Luna, we will strike.¡±


    ¡°How do I be Luna?¡±


    ¡°Leave that to me. I will sweet talk the rest of the council members and people that he needs a Luna, meanwhile, in a few months from now, if he doesn¡¯t find an heir and a Luna, he will be dethroned. So you have nothing to lose,¡± Ss assured, calming Rosa¡¯s troubled mind.


    A smile was able to y on her teary face again as a glimmer of hope sparked in her heart.


    ¡°That was brilliant, Uncle. I appreciate your advice,¡± she said.


    ¡°You know it wouldn¡¯t havee to this if you had listened to me. I warned you about Aurora taking your ce, but you turned deaf ears.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle,¡±


    ¡°Well, all hope is not lost. Your position will be recovered by force!¡± He started with determination.


    Silence settled between them as they thought of ways to go about their new ns.


    ¡°So, when do I start? If I must get a lowlife, how do I get out of here considering the heavy chains?¡±


    Deafeningughter erupted from Ss¡¯ throat, causing Rosa to wallow in confusion.


    She wondered what he was up to this time.


    ¡°You should trust me. I came prepared. I am not just a council member for nothing, I am one of the highly respected people and I sometimes influence the decision-making process in this castle,¡± he bragged amidughter.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Rosa asked as fear crept into her mind.


    She hoped he didn¡¯t kill the guards on duty to hide his secrets.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just a little tip here and there and the guards excused us after giving me the keys to set you free. After the deed is done, you will return here. But I will watch you from a safe distance.¡±


    ¡°There is no time. You need to get a lowlife and convince him to ckmail Aurora. Your time starts now!¡±


    *****


    ¡°What do you want, Mistress?¡± A shabby-looking man asked, before bowing briefly. ¡°It¡¯s an honour having you. Please, sit. Make yourselffortable.¡±


    Anger red within Rosa, but she was left with no choice.


    Afraid that she was running out of time, she finally settled for Ray, the drunkard.


    The heavy stench of alcohol and odour almost made her puke, but for the sake of the n, she endured it.


    Doesn¡¯t he know how to bathe?


    Rosa¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stop roaming around the house. Her eyes didn¡¯t hide how disgusted she felt.


    How was he evenfortable living in this rat hole?!


    Rosa shed a smile, before clutching her purse tight to her.


    She avoided his eyes as she tried to forget memories of the encounter.


    ¡°I would rather stand, thank you,¡± she said firmly, leaving no room for pleasantries.


    Time wasn¡¯t on her side.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to have the Alpha King all to herself.


    She didn¡¯t care what happened to him afterwards, as long as her secrets were safe and the n was sessful.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± He asked impatiently, grinning from ear to ear.


    Disgust shed in Rosa when she noticed his eyes resting on her cleavages.


    Perv!


    ¡°I need you to get into an intimate rtionship with Aurora, the Alpha¡¯s King breeder¡­¡±


    ¡°Before you say more, I agree to do whatever you want me to do,¡± he interrupted.


    Rosa tried to contain her excitement at his words.


    ¡°Great. Don¡¯t you want to know how much the reward will be yours?¡±


    ¡°We will talk about it after this, but first, before, before I do anything for you, I need to state my condition.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Rosa¡¯s forehead creased in worry.


    ¡°Have sex with me!¡± he dered firmly, his hands grazing her pussy through the fabric.

 Chapter 67

    Unknown


    Overtaken by Disbelief, Rosa pped his hand off her body. Anger shed in her eyes as shot daggers at him.


    Slowly, she retreated until her back touched the wall. As soon as she realized how shabby the house was, she pulled away from the wall.


    She didn¡¯t want to get stained from his shabby little house.


    A loud hiss erupted from her lips as she stared at him dead in the eyes.


    ¡°Are you insane? Do you know who is standing before you?¡± Rosa asked, reddened in anger.


    Maybe a quick reminder would fix his poor memory.


    ¡°Do you even love your wretched life?¡± She added, fuming.


    ¡°I believe my sight is working perfectly and if I¡¯m not mistaken, I can see the Mistress standing before me,¡± he replied proudly, a wide smile spreading on his rough face.


    ¡°And you know the meaning of what you just said? The stupid condition you told me to meet?¡± Her voice rose as her anger doubled.


    ¡°Perhaps you are drunk as usual.¡± Her voice came out low.


    That must be the reason he asked for the unimaginable.


    He dared not have sex with her knowing she belonged to the King.


    ¡°I am aware of everything, ma¡¯am,¡± he affirmed, nodding his head.


    Anger quickened Rosa¡¯s blood at his blind audacity.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°How bold of you to give me a condition. Who do you think you are?¡± She screamed her lungs out, panting hard afterwards.


    ¡°You know I can end you this instant for uttering such disgusting words.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he replied calmly.


    His unbothered behaviour drowned Rosa in the sea of confusion.


    Was he not scared of what she could do to him?


    Even if she was now stripped of her position as the King¡¯s Mistress, no one dared make sexual advances towards her.


    She was the King¡¯s property and a King never shares his property with anyone¡­talk more of a peasant.


    How disgusting!


    ¡°I can see that you don¡¯t like your life.¡±


    ¡°I do, mydy, that is the reason I want you,¡± he drew closer to her, caressing her pussy through the fabric once more, this time, a little rougher.


    Rosa saw red at once. She didn¡¯t care if he could assist her to get her position back, she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± She yelled in anger, pushing him with all her might till his back hit the wall hard.


    But he wasn¡¯t perturbed.


    His stinking guts!


    How disrespectful!


    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    Irritated by his audacity, she adjusted her clothes, turning towards the door to leave.


    She would look for someone else to do the job for her.


    She wouldn¡¯t stoop so low.


    As far as she was concerned, she belonged to the King and the King alone.


    The thought of his body against her almost made her throw up.


    No!


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine the disgust.


    ¡°If you feel leaving is the answer, then do it. I bet you will never find someone to do this job the way I will do it. I¡¯m your only hope.¡± Ray stated confidently.


    As if u see a spell, Rosa halted before turning around.


    He was right. No one would do this except for him.


    Tears gathered in Rosa¡¯s eyes as she imagined Ray thrusting into her.


    She even heard rumours of how painful and long his sex was.


    He could go for hours without stopping.


    At one time, he went until dawn, almost killing a prostitute. All prostitutes avoided him because of his extremely long sex hours.


    She was doomed.


    She didn¡¯t want to give in, yet she was desperate.


    He was right. He was the only option left.


    She wanted to run.


    She wanted to scream her lungs out.


    But there was no time. She needed her position as fast as possible.


    Summoning enough courage, she blinked back the tears, wearing her mean face.


    Fuck him!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s called returning a favour,¡± he broke the ufortable silence, giggling afterwards.


    ¡°I thought we already agreed¡­¡± she tried to argue.


    ¡°We never agreed on anything, Rosa!¡± His voice deepened, making her almost jump in fright.


    ¡°Stop behaving like I¡¯m the bad guy here. You owe me your life, remember? During the war that happened years ago. The war that took, Ivy, your best friend¡¯s life. I saved you from being raped and murdered.¡±


    Suddenly, Ray ripped his shirt from his body, revealing several l prominent dark scars that ran from his neck to the lower part of his stomach. He turned around to also reveal his disfigured back.


    Rosa¡¯s face dropped as guilt washed over her.


    Her eyes shut in pain as memories yed in her head.


    She remembered all of them. It was just like yesterday when he saved her from a group of wolves that threatened her.


    ¡°I see that you are already fixing the memories, bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°I risked my life because of you. I was almost killed because of you. I saw hell because of you. Those bastards whipped me with silver chains from evening until dawn because of you. Do you think the scars are bad? You should have seen me years ago. I looked like shit!¡± He screamed in her face, covering it with droplets of his saliva.


    Despite how sorry Rosa felt, she fought hard against the urge to puke at his bad breath.


    ¡°I saved your life and you promised to reward me but after you got the attention of the King, you forgot all I did and you never kept to your promise. You abandoned me like a piece of trash,¡± Ray swallowed, fighting his emotions as memories flooded his head.


    Memories that he nurses daily.


    He waited all his life for a day like this¡­for Rosa to need his assistance desperately.


    His joy knew no bounds when he saw her knocking on his door.


    A favour she needed, a favour she would get, but his condition stands.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been standing here without me. You wouldn¡¯t have been the Mistress if I had minded my business in my hideaway while those seven guys had sex with you. You forgot about me. Look at where I live? Look at me!¡± He spat in anger, kicking his half-broken nightstand on the floor.


    ¡°I can give you the reward or even double it if that is what you want,¡± Rosa chimed in.


    ¡°Toote!¡± He silenced her, pulling her closer to him.


    ¡°I want you,¡± he said authoritatively, emphasizing every word as hisrge arms gripped Rosa tight against his body, while his fingers yed on the swells of her breasts.


    ¡°After that, we can negotiate how much you want to offer me for this dangerous task.¡±


    Rosa heaved a tensed sigh, cursing herself for not killing Aurora and the doctor when she had the chance.


    ¡°You know you always put me into trouble and push me to do things that would take my life, but I still do it dutifully. I hope this task is thest and I hope it doesn¡¯t im my life,¡± he warned, baring his teeth to reveal his damaged dentition.


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Rosa assured.


    Deep down, she was doubtful if he woulde out alive.


    Getting into an entanglement with Damon¡¯s property was a suicide mission.


    He had nothing to lose anyway.


    ¡°Are you in or¡­¡±


    ¡°When don¡¯t want it?¡± Rosa¡¯s voice trembled.


    Ray¡¯s eyes widened as a dangerous smirk yed on his face, making him lick his lips.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. You don¡¯t need to feel bad about it. We will both enjoy it, trust me. You don¡¯t know how long I dreamt of riding you like a horse all night long,¡± heplimented, widening his smile.


    ¡°And the reward?¡± He asked in a more serious tone.


    ¡°Three bags of gold will be yours but¡­¡±


    ¡°Five!¡± He interrupted, hardening his face.


    ¡°I want five bags of gold. It¡¯s likely that I might not make it out alive so do me the honour to pay me well.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You can have it. You will also be protected so you can live to spend the money.¡± Rosa cried to convince him.


    ¡°I am also doing this because I have eyes for that girl. She is a baddie, I know that. I can¡¯t wait to bury my dick in her pussy.¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want with her.¡±


    She hopes Damon walks in by the time Ray is having sex with Aurora.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine the look of betrayal on his face.


    ¡°Good girl. Now what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. I just want you to be in a rtionship with her. Have an entanglement. Kiss her, touch her. She might disapprove but she likes it secretly. Her no means yes. That¡¯s all,¡±


    ¡°Seems pretty easy.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want me to get into a rtionship with her knowing how who she was to the King?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, but she is in my shoes and I want them back.¡± Rosa¡¯s teeth gritted in anger as she stared into space. ¡°Ss will give you your old job back as the Gardener. Be friendly. I¡¯m counting on you. y your cards well.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, when am I getting my reward?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get three bags of gold as soon as I leave and 2 bags of gold when the mission ispleted.¡±


    Ray nodded his head satisfactorily. ¡°That¡¯s fair enough. I¡¯m in. But let¡¯s get to the important part of this arrangement.¡± His hands roamed over her body before he charged at her hungrily.


    Rosa was consumed by irritation as his filthy hands touched her skin, but she was left with no choice.


    She had to take back her position.


    ¡°Take off your clothes,¡± hemanded.


    She had barely taken off her clothes when he pounced on her, tossing her dress aside before ripping her pants into shreds as he buried his cock into her.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± Rosa screamed in pain, tears dropping from her eyes as she clutched the bed sheets tightly while he pounded her mercilessly from behind.

 Chapter 68

    Aurora


    Who says marigolds aren¡¯t beautiful?


    Staring at the Colossus Red Gold type of marigold flower before me, I couldn¡¯t help but get lost in its rare beauty.


    The deep burgundy petals gilded with gold were enough for me to fall in love with it and brighten my full mood.


    Perfect!


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the beauty right in front of me.


    Overtaken by pregnancy hormones, tears welled up in my eyes but I was quick to blink it back.


    I hated it when I let my emotions control me.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose it before a stranger.


    ¡°They are worth¡­it,¡± I stammered, collecting the bouquet from the strange man¡¯s hand.


    Waking up without Damon by my side made me sad, especially when he told me that he would be out for days.


    I didn¡¯t know how I would cope without him.


    It was like my happiness depended on him, but now that he was leaving, it broke me.


    But all wasn¡¯t lost.


    When I thought I would be miserable, the goddess sent me a friend. Though he looked dangerous, he seemed friendly and chatty.


    His presence vanquished the sadness I felt. My dull moment became lively at once.


    ¡°I thought Roses were perfect until I saw this beauty right here. Thank you, Mr¡­¡± My voice trailed as I nced at him, waiting for his name.


    ¡°Ray. Mr Ray,¡± hepleted with a warm smile on his face, extending his hands for me with a handshake.


    I pulled my fingers away from his arid palm, ufortable at the texture.


    I felt safe and at peace at his kind gesture.


    I didn¡¯t care what he looked like, he was a nice and warm guy.


    His appearance was the opposite of his actions, but deep down within me, I knew Ray couldn¡¯t hurt a fly.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to introduce him to Alex. I was certain that she would be thrilled to meet him.


    ¡°Nice name,¡± Iplimented, returning the warm smile, while I kept observing him.


    Without a doubt, I felt safe and secure.


    I was d that I found apanion.


    Alex was the only friend I had in the castle, it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I added Ray to the list.


    The bigger, the merrier.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± he blushed, his face heated up in embarrassment.


    How innocent!


    Judging from his actions, he might be shy around me since I¡¯m new.


    Curiosity got the best of me as I stared at some deep faded scars on his face, almost ruining his appearance. But I would worry about itter.


    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen you?¡± I raised a conversation. I couldn¡¯t wait to know more about him.


    ¡°I just resumed here, ma¡¯am,¡± he replied and I nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your job here?¡± I inquired, itching to know more about him.


    ¡°I am the new gardener, ma¡¯am,¡± he answered, giggling like a toddler.


    ¡°Can you stop addressing me as ma¡¯am? Please, it¡¯s making me feel old,¡±


    ¡°But I must, ma¡¯am. The King would have my head in a te if I dared disrespect you,¡± he said with uttermost fear as if Damon was monitoring him. ¡°It¡¯s best not to annoy the King.¡±


    ¡°True, but please, drop the ma¡¯am. We are friends now. My name is Aurora,¡± I corrected, biting my inner cheeks to stop myself from smiling.


    My heart almost exploded in joy at his words.


    Did Damon order him to never disrespect me?


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t as mean as I presumed after all.


    His recent actions made me fall for him more, but I was scared to voice out my feelings.


    I was scared of how he would react if he knew I had fallen in love with him.


    I didn¡¯t want him to run away from me.


    In a few months, I would be dead, thest thing I wanted was his absence.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± His voice trembled.


    ¡°Certainly. If the king questions you, tell him that I instructed you to address me by my name. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­sorry, yes, Aurora,¡± he corrected himself, forcing an ufortable smile.


    ¡°Rx, the King won¡¯t hurt you.¡± I tried to pacify him.


    ¡°If you say so, ma¡­Aurora.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this flower from?¡± I asked, changing the topic when I noticed how ufortable he felt around me.


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t see it?¡± I said to myself, admiring the marigold that sat in my hand.


    ¡°It is in the garden,¡±


    ¡°This garden is my favourite ce in the castle, but I have nevere across a marigold flower. How did you find it so effortlessly?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I am the gardener. Can I show you around? You seem bored,¡± he offered, taking my hand in his.


    ¡°I would love to,¡± I squeaked, unable to hold my excitement.


    Finally, something to feed my eyes with.


    ¡°Sorry to pry, but don¡¯t you have friends?¡± he asked, causing me to heave a sigh.


    ¡°I do, but she is busy. Her name is Alex and she works here. Shees to me whenever she is free. Most times, I might not see her for days, but it doesn¡¯t piss me off. I understand the nature of her job.¡± My sad voice uttered as my mind drifted to Alex.


    She would be cleaning Demon¡¯s chambers by now.


    Poor Alex.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see Alex. Thest time we met was the day she showed me to my new room. Work tied her down.


    Luckily, I had Damon to ease my boredom. But Damon wasn¡¯t always around. He had the packs¡¯ affairs to attend to.


    ¡°Since you have me now, I will always make myself avable,¡± Ray broke the silence with his assuring words. His words made me melt as my emotions got the best of me.


    Thanks to pregnancy hormones.


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you, thank you, Ray.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do. I always want to make people around me happy.¡±


    We walked past many flowers in silence, burrowing deeper into the heart of the garden, away from sight.


    I had never been in this part of the garden.


    An ufortable feeling ran down my spine, but I shrugged it off.


    Ray wasn¡¯t a bad person. He just wanted to show me around. He wanted to take away my boredom.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His simplicity drew me closer to him.


    Despite how rxed I felt around Ray, I couldn¡¯t help but feel paranoid.


    Was someone after me?


    My breath quickened when I sensed the bushes rustle behind me.


    I turned sharply to have, but no one came into view.


    I wanted to assure myself that everything was under control, but I couldn¡¯t help my instincts.


    ¡°Run, Aurora!¡±


    A voice said in my head, but it was too weak. I almost couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Was that my wolf? Why did she seem so desperate?


    Was she awake? Thest time wemunicated was when my Alpha seed awoke.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Leave?


    But Ray wanted to show me around.


    There was no way I would leave.


    She couldn¡¯t just give me orders after keeping mute for several months.


    I shrugged the bad feelings aside and continued walking with Ray.


    Ray halted, leaning close to me.


    ¡°You are very beautiful ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t deserve to be here,¡± he blurted in a dangerously low voice.


    My forehead creased in confusion at his sudden change of words. ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, moving away from his grip.


    ¡°I just feel sorry that you are a breeder. In a few months, I won¡¯t get to see you again. I¡¯m so sorry about your fate,¡± he sniffed. His voice sounded like he was about to break into tears.


    Before I could process what was happening, his hands fondled my breasts while his lips imed my cheeks.

 Chapter 69

    Aurora


    rmed by his strange behaviour, my hands flew to his face, smacking it hard.


    Fuck!


    How could he?!


    I trusted him as a friend even though I just met him.


    If only I knew he was a fucking perv.


    My heart broke at the thought that my wolf tried to warn me, but I turned deaf ears.


    Tears blinded my eyes as I pushed him away from me, flinging his hands off my breast.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I discovered that his other hands clutched my waist tightly.


    His audacity!


    I wasted no time removing it from my waist before running away from him as fast as I could.


    My vision was blurry, but I didn¡¯t stop running. I wouldn¡¯t wait a second around him.


    I didn¡¯t know his next evil n. I would fall for his tricks again.


    I hadn¡¯t left the garden when I noticed shes of light from a distance.


    I halted in my tracks, turning around to have a closer look at it, but it was gone in the blink of an eye.


    Maybe it was my imagination.


    ¡°Forgive me, Aurora, I got carried away,¡± he pleaded, chasing after me.


    I increased my speed, racing out of the garden before he could catch up with me.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t innocent as I presumed after all.


    ¡°I promise it will never happen again. Please, don¡¯t hate me. I was just sad that you will soon die in a few months¡­¡±


    Reality dawned on me at his words.


    He was right.


    My life would soon be over and holding grudges to my grave was thest thing I wanted.


    But he went too far.


    I belonged to the King and the King alone.


    He crossed his boundaries.


    I didn¡¯t need his pity.


    I didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy.


    I ignored the nces that the guards threw at me as I made my way to my room.


    Betrayed by his actions, I slumped to the bed, weeping profusely.


    How dare he treat me like a fool?


    How dare he use my kind heart against me?


    Exhausted from sobbing hard for hours, I didn¡¯t know when I fell into a deep slumber.


    *****


    Voices filled my head, jolting me from my slumber.


    I tossed in my sleep, using the pillow to block the voices from my ears but it grew louder.


    Irritated, my eyes fluttered open as I let out a loud growl.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I slept off, but I wanted more.


    Thanks to the baby growing in my belly.


    The voices came again, making me walk to the window.


    Surprise overtook me when I saw Ray screaming at the top of his voice about how sorry he was.


    Anger revived within me when I remembered how deceptive he was.


    I wasn¡¯t falling for his tricks the second time.


    I was about to shut my window when he fell on his knees in tears, sping his hands together.


    My heart softened a bit at his actions. I felt myself drawn to him once again.


    Did I overreact?


    Maybe I was too hard on him.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t mean to misbehave.


    He was just sorry about my fate. He didn¡¯t mean to kiss me. It was a mistake.


    Without wasting time, I walked out of my room to meet him.


    ¡°I¡¯m still mad at you,¡± I said, trying to harden my voice and my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just carried away. I wanted to make yourst days count. I know I wasn¡¯t supposed toy a finger on the King¡¯s property, but I felt bad when I saw you. It will never happen again, Ma¡¯am.¡± Tears streamed down his eyes as he lowered his face.


    He dug his hands into his ripped jeans to retrieve an old handkerchief that he used to wipe his face.


    ¡°What you did could kill you,¡± I started.


    ¡°I know, but that would be thest time. I just want to know if you are still mad at me,¡± he asked, attempting to go on his knees again, but I was quick to stop him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I know I ruined our friendship, I deserve whatever treatment you give me.¡± His head slumped in shame as he awaited my judgment.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You scared me, but that should never happen again. I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± I warned sternly, emphasizing every word.


    ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am,¡± Relief coursed through him as he raised his head.


    A feeling of satisfaction swept through me when I saw his face lit up in excitement.


    ¡°You can call me Aurora,¡± I corrected, feigning anger.


    ¡°Thank you, Aurora,¡± he replied before going silent.


    Worry crept into the pit of my stomach as he stood motionless, scratching his head.


    What was he up to this time?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Aurora, can I give you something? I just want to be sure that I¡¯ve been forgiven.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad anymore. You don¡¯t have to give me anything. The only thing I want is that what you did shouldn¡¯t repeat itself.¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°I know, but please, ept it. In that way I will be assured that you are not mad at me,¡± he tried to convince me.


    A sigh escaped my lips as I stared at him undecided.


    Well, there was nothing to lose.


    It was just a harmless gift. Besides, I wasn¡¯t mad at him anymore. He already realized his mistake and was willing not to repeat it.


    ¡°So what is this?¡± I asked, motioning to the tes in his hands.


    ¡°It is mushroom soup. When you left in anger, I thought of ways to make it up to you. Since you are pregnant, I made you a nice mushroom soup. I heard it¡¯s very beneficial to expectant mothers,¡± he said, beaming in pride.


    ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you. To even think that I was about to ring one of my handmaidens about getting me mushroom soup. My doctor rmended it for me,¡± I blurted in surprise.


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± he added, fidgeting with his fingers.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I demanded, stretching out my hand while he ced a ceramic te filled with mushroom soup.


    The sweet scent was enough to make me start digging into it, but I withdrew, looking at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Who prepared it for you?¡±


    ¡°I prepared the soup myself,¡± he affirmed confidently.


    My brows shot up in disbelief asughter erupted from my lips. ¡°You made this yourself? You can cook?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have decent culinary skills and it helps me a lot. Have a taste to confirm how delicious it is.¡±


    Without wasting time, I sat on an empty chair resting against the wall while he stood a few meters from me.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I motioned, but he remained rooted to the spot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable again. I would rather stand and watch you from a distance,¡± he assured, filling my troubled mind with relief.


    My stomach growled in hunger the moment I opened the lid.


    Unable to withhold my hunger, I gulped down the soup, savouring its delicious taste. In no time, the te was empty.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you made this,¡± Ipliment. ¡°Weldon. I don¡¯t know if you can cook.¡±


    ¡°I can. I learned it from my mother,¡± he responded, blushing before looking away.


    ¡°I need to take sses from her then.¡±


    ¡°She iste now.¡± Sadness filled his voice as he lowered his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I quickly apologized before silence fell.


    I wanted to change the conversation to lighten up this mood, but my body began to act up in a strange manner.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I started to lose myself slowly.


    My head was spinning and my eyelids became heavy.


    My words were slurry each passing second and it was as if a heavy weight was ced on my shoulder.


    ¡°I feel strange,¡± Iined, struggling to get up on my feet. ¡°So tired¡­why¡­do you have¡­three heads?¡±


    Before I could take a few steps, I copsed into Ray¡¯s arms. Thest thing I saw was a bright sh of light in my direction before I sumbed to unconsciousness.

 Chapter 70

    Damon


    I walked into the room, quietly closing the door behind me so as not to make a sound.


    Waking Aurora was thest thing on my mind as I didn¡¯t want to announce my presence.


    I heaved a sigh as I strode across the room, to the bed she was lying on.


    The soft snores and her rhythmic breathing confirmed that she was fast asleep.


    Perfect.


    Work was hectic, the packs¡¯ affairs were about to make me go crazy. The stress of work was getting on me, making me exhausted, irritated, and dull.


    Inhaling Aurora¡¯s sweet scent and snuggling her in my arms for some hours was the therapy my tired body needed.


    Aurora was my medication. She healed me.


    The buzzing of my phone ignited my anger, making me groan loudly.


    I¡¯ve heard enough of the packs¡¯ affairs. They can fix themselves until I arrive tomorrow. Without bothering to check who it was, I dropped the call, switching my phone off before burying it in my pocket.


    ¡°My King¡­¡± Jasper¡¯s words filled my head immediately, interrupting me.


    ¡°Not another word!¡± I growled. My voice exudes impending dangers.


    Jasper was art enough to keep quiet while I blocked the mind-link.


    I was already overworking myself and my mental health was suffering because of it.


    Ignoring their requests won¡¯t kill them.


    I didn¡¯t care what was happening, I needed quality moments with Aurora to refuel me.


    As quietly as a mouse, I crept into the bed, lying beside her as her back faced my chest.


    I inhaled her gentle seductive scent from the back of her neck as my head got buried in her hair.


    It felt so good, that I almost moaned.


    I kept giving her neck kisses until I peeled my shirt from my body, leaving my chest bare.


    My hands roamed about her waist, pulling it close to me and rubbing her ass against my erect dick.


    I bit my lower lip to avoid letting out moans.


    My tongue found her ears behind therge chunk of her hair, licking and nibbling on it.


    Her body quivered lightly as she tossed in her sleep, muttering gibberish words.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I didn¡¯t let the words get to me as I held her in a firm grip, flipping her so that she could face me.


    I arched her back, pulling her towards me as I wasted no time devouring her lips.


    A soft sound escaped from her mouth as she moaned, still deeply asleep.


    ¡°Ray¡­¡±


    I thought I heard her speak before she went silent.


    Confusion crashed over me as I stared at her sleepy eyes.


    Did I just hear her mutter someone else¡¯s name? Or was it my imagination?


    Satisfied by her silence as I red at her for some minutes, I resumed kissing her.


    I trailed my kisses from her neck to her breasts.


    My hands fondled the swells of her boobs as I squeezed it through the fabric.


    It was so soft like wool.


    Her moderate-sized boobs fit myrge palm perfectly.


    Lost in pleasure, I unbuttoned her nightwear, pushing it aside to reveal her fair skin.


    I ran my tongue over it, taking my time. to appreciate her wless body and her cleavages. Groaning deeply, I sucked and licked her like a thirsty dog.


    I tried the kisses down to her belly button, teasing it before stopping briefly.


    ¡°Ray, stop,¡± she muttered in her sleep.


    I withdrew my tongue from her belly button at once, ncing at her suspiciously.


    My heart began to race as wild thoughts shed through it.


    I was certain I heard her voice loud and clear this time.


    It wasn¡¯t any fucking imagination.


    She fucking mentioned Ray.


    But who was Ray?


    And what was his rtionship with her?


    Where did she meet him?


    Were they close?


    My face hardened as several questions churned in my head, causing it to ache badly.


    Almost consumed by jealousy and anger, I was tempted to seize her by her throat and jolt her awake.


    I wanted every detail about the bastard Ray.


    Why would she moan another man¡¯s name instead of mine?


    Or was she¡­


    No.. Aurora would never cheat on me. I trusted her.


    ¡°Ray¡­leave before anyone¡­¡± she mumbled again before stopping halfway and snoring softly.


    Leave before anyone sees us right?


    That was it!


    Herst words were driving me insane. The pleasure I felt vanished and it was reced with rage.


    Molten rage crashed hard on me as my breathbored.


    Fuck!


    I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore. Without waking her, I tossed her aside, wearing my shirt that I threw on the floor in the sh of light before staring dead at her.


    She should be grateful that the doctor advised me against waking her from her deep slumber.


    She would have been answering my questions by now.


    My hands itched, it took me a lot of self-control not to yank her hair and fling her against the wall.


    My head was spinning in anger. I wanted to let out a deafening growl.


    For the first time in a long time, I felt my heart ripped apart.


    How dare she?


    Who was she to y on my feelings?


    Who the fuck was Ray?


    I wanted to see him, to strangle him and watch life slowly leave his eyes for making Aurora call his name in her sleep.


    Fuck!


    I felt like I was about to explode in anger.


    I couldn¡¯t contain myself anymore.


    I moved away from Aurora, walking towards the door before I didn¡¯t sometimes stupid.


    Thest person I wanted to hurt was my heir.


    Blinded by my anger, I let my legs take me anywhere in the castle, as long as it was away from Aurora.


    When did she start seeing Ray?


    Was Ray someone she fantasized about?


    Was he her boyfriend before she came into the castle?


    Did Ray only appear in her sleep?


    A deep frown settled on my face at thest thought.


    The only person she should dream about was me!


    She had no right to fantasize about any man.


    Her body and soul belonged to me.


    Whether asleep or awake, she belonged to me. She was my property.


    Mine forever!


    I was so lost in thoughts that I didn¡¯t know when I got to Rosa¡¯s cell in the dungeon.


    My heartbeat quickened as Rosa¡¯sst words flooded in my head.


    What if she was right?


    What if the baby in Aurora¡¯s womb doesn¡¯t belong to me?


    But the doctor already confirmed.


    ¡°My King,¡± Rosa¡¯s soothing voice greeted me.


    I tilted my head to meet her bowing her head in respect.


    The chains around her hand that suspended her to the ceiling were removed.


    But her legs were restricted as she was bound to the ground with heavy chains.


    I didn¡¯t spare her a nce as confusion got the best of me.


    The more I tried to think, the more my head was nk.


    I wished Devin was around, he would have gotten to the root of the matter. I wasn¡¯t much of a thinker. I acted based on emotions without thinking of the disastrous consequences.


    I turned to leave but Rosa¡¯s voice made me halt.


    ¡°I know you are seeing some signs. Don¡¯t doubt it because I am speaking the truth. Rx, don¡¯t be worried and don¡¯t let it get you. I know you are hurt¡­¡± she continued.


    ¡°I am not hurt!¡± I fired sharply, irritated by her calm attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face, my King. She hurt you. You were at fault for believing her anyway.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Aurora is cheating on you with a lowlife bastard named Ray. She doesn¡¯t feel anything for you, my King. Her heart belongs to Ray,¡± she affirmed, looking me dead in the eye.


    I tried to conceal my shock as I listened to her words.


    How did she know about Ray?


    Maybe she can give me some information I need to know about him.


    He was a dead man forying his filthy hands on my property.


    ¡°She is cheating on you,¡± she insisted with a persuasive voice.


    I shook my head negatively. ¡°Aurora is not cheating on me. I am not buying that.¡±


    ¡°The baby in her womb isn¡¯t yours, my King. She connived with the doctor and they told a lie. Aurora is cheating on you with Ray and I have proof!¡± Her voice thundered, filling me with curiosity.

 Chapter 71

    Damon


    Disbelief cloaked me like a garment, causing my heart to race at an unimaginable pace.


    Beads of sweat gathered on my forehead as Rosa¡¯s words kept ringing in my head.


    She had proof?


    If she had proof, then it was true.


    Never had Rosa shown me proof of any allegations sheid against someone. But this time, she wanted to risk it.


    If only I believe her.


    No, Damon. Rosa is a liar and a pretender who shouldn¡¯t be trusted! My subconscious yelled at me, but I still couldn¡¯t help the curiosity buried in my heart.


    ¡°Aurora is cheating on you with Ray and I have proof.¡±


    Her words floated in my head again, exposing my fears and confirming my doubts.


    If she was making this up, she wouldn¡¯t be so daring and convincing. Rosa was a lot to handle, but I could sense it when she was serious about a pressing issue.


    I was lost in thoughts as confusion overtook me.


    My next decision could make or break Aurora.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck!


    I didn¡¯t know whether to believe her, but deep down, I didn¡¯t believe her.


    Maybe until I found the evidence was convincing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you are still doubting me, my King. It¡¯s not your fault, I¡¯ve been a bad girl,¡± her voice dropped in sadness.


    ¡°How will I even believe you? How do I know if your so-called proof isn¡¯t fake?¡± I asked, masking my emotions.


    Thest thing I wanted was for her to see through me.


    Rosa was a serpent. She could use that against me.


    ¡°I swear on my life and everything I hold dear,¡± she gritted her teeth as her voice became quite low. ¡°I swear on my parents¡¯ life and the lives of their parents. I am telling the truth,¡±


    My narrowed eyes shot her a hard look as if trying to see through her to get the truth.


    Rosa was a cunning bitch And I had to be extra careful in dealing with her.


    ¡°How were you able to get the evidence that you were in her all day?¡± I asked, throwing her off-bnce as her eyes darted all over the ce for a few seconds.


    ¡°It¡­it doesn¡¯t matter, my King. All that matters is that she was cheating and she was caught.¡±


    ¡°You are a fool if you expect me to believe that,¡± I hissed in anger, seizing her by the neck.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± My rasp voice asked, causing her to jump in fear.


    ¡°You are not, my King,¡± she replied, shaking her head negatively as she avoided my zing eyes.


    Good. Fear me.


    ¡°You know the consequences of lying to your King, right?¡± My voice went dangerously low as I felt the presence of goosebumps on her bruised skin.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If I find out that you are lying, you will be killed faster than you get to say oops,¡± I threatened, before throwing her roughly, allowing her head to hit the wall.


    She winced in pain, staggering to gain bnce.


    My heart hardened the more I stared at her.


    Serves her right for deceiving me with a fake pregnancy.


    I didn¡¯t even know why I hadn¡¯t gotten rid of her a long time ago.


    If not for myte mate, Ivy, I would have sent her out. But Ivy made me promise to have her around no matter what since they were best friends.


    Pathetic!


    ¡°How urate is your proof?¡± I broke the silence, jolting her from her deep thoughts.


    ¡°One hundred percent, my King.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± I asked, my voiceced with irritation at her dy.


    I clenched my fist, burying it in my pocket to avoid her seeing how anxious I was.


    Goddess help her if the proof isn¡¯t urate enough!


    I¡¯ll make her beg for death.


    ¡°It is in the cell if only you release me,¡± she said, staring into my eyes.


    Irritated, I shot her a dangerous look, making her turn away.


    How dare she look into my eyes?!


    ¡°If you try anything funny, you¡¯ll die faster than you get to take your next breath, understood?¡± My voice boomed, making her shiver.


    ¡°Yes, my King,¡± she shook, bowing slightly.


    Retrieving the keys from my back pocket, I unlocked the padlocks, releasing her from being shackled, but my eyes didn¡¯t leave her.


    She made her way into the darkness, moving towards the wall.


    Using my supervision, I trailed her, and I noticed she lifted a brick that rested against the wall before taking out a paper-like object beneath it.


    She dusted off sand from the short paper and made her way towards me.


    I struggled to contain my anxiety as my emotions tried to get the best of me.


    I knew that the proof was fake and inurate.


    ¡°Before I look at it, who is Ray?¡± I broke the silence, making her look at me in confusion.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the expression vanished on her face.


    ¡°Ray is a lowlife bastard that has his eyes on Aurora. He is a chronic drunkard. Most times, Aurora steals your expensive wine to please him.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t notice any drinks missing,¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°She is just careful with it, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I heaved a sigh, letting my hands drop my sides before I received the small paper-like object she stretched at me.


    My hands brushed the surface as I felt the texture.


    It was a picture.


    ¡°I hope this evidence is enough to make you believe me that Aurora is cheating on you with a lowlife poor dude and the baby in her womb is his, not yours,¡± she dered with an air of finality.


    Carefully, I turned the hardcopy picture to reveal the images on it.


    My heart did a quick flip when I saw Aurora and Ray kissing passionately. One of his hands was fondling her breasts while the other one held her in ce so that their hips woulde in contact with each other.


    Unable to hide my shock, I threw the picture at Rosa at once.


    It was as if I was burned with hot coal.


    No. This wasn¡¯t real.


    It was a bad dream and I needed to wake up!

 Chapter 72

    Damon


    I wanted to let out a deafening growl.


    I wanted to punch the wall hard until my fist bled profusely.


    I wanted to grab Ray by the neck and rip his throat out while I watched in satisfaction how his blood would gush out of his veins and stain my ws.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight, I couldn¡¯t speak. The fear of breaking down before Rosa got to me.


    Thest thing I wanted was to let my guard down before her.


    Aside from Jasper, no one has seen me hurt and I preferred it that way.


    I felt a strange blockage in my throat, making me clear my throat so as not to make my voice appear shaky before her.


    I was the Alpha King and I was tough.


    Nothing could give me an emotional breakdown¡­maybe this one could.


    How could I blindly believe Aurora and the doctor?


    How could I be fooled the second time?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt so stupid, so used. I let Aurora¡¯s naivety and innocence blind me.


    Of course, she would want to get back at me for separating her from her family.


    ¡°Turns out I was right after all,¡± her voice broke my thoughts, making me nce at her.


    I dipped my hands into my leather jacket¡¯s pocket, clenching my fist hard enough to draw blood as I channeled all my frustrations there.


    Despite seeing the evidence, I found it difficult to gulp the bitter truth.


    ¡°Aurora is cheating and she is nning an elopement with Ray tomorrow. This is because she knows you trust her and that she is bound to you forever. But by the time you are back from the meeting tomorrow, you will have been long gone,¡± Rosa exined, emphasizing every word.


    Her words hit me hard, causing me to stagger.


    It was like a strike on my face as I felt pain radiate all over me.


    Why, Aurora?


    Though the evidence was convincing, I didn¡¯t want to believe her. I didn¡¯t want to believe that my sweet little Aurora was a trickster and a cheat.


    I was so stupid for letting her use me all along.


    Get yourself together, Damon. I told myself,posing myself before Rosa who held the picture over my face in a way that I would miss the images on it.


    ¡°Get that thing out of my face!¡± I pped the picture away, allowing it to drop to the ground.


    ¡°I know this is hard for you to bear, my King, but you have to know that she is just using you to pass the time. She is a hypocrite. Before I got shut in the dungeon, I always heard her ns with a guard. She would do anything for freedom. There was a time I caught her seducing a guard because she wanted to run away from the castle. She misses her parents and she would do anything to go back to them,¡±


    ¡°But she is now my property, doesn¡¯t she get it? She belongs to me!¡± I gritted in frustration.


    ¡°Her heart belongs to Ray. She is in love with him.¡±


    I shot a suspicious look at Rosa, creasing my brows. ¡°How did you get to know all this information?¡±


    ¡°I will do anything to protect you, my King. If it will hurt you, then I won¡¯t hesitate to let you know,¡± she blurted, shing a brief smile at me.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense to me,¡± I shook my head negatively, trying to digest all that she had said. ¡°She gives me her body and she feels something for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all a lie. She was just pleasing you so that you wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. The breeder¡¯s announcement ruined her ns. She was supposed to have eloped before you told her that she would be your breeder because she was already pregnant.¡±


    ¡°The news about bing your breeder was diforting so she decided to stay a bit longer then flee when you are least suspecting.¡± Her voice dropped as she pouted her lips. ¡°But my heart belongs to you. You, my King, own my body and my soul. I would never betray you. I¡¯m sorry I deceived you, but I did it to protect your image.¡±


    I wanted to shut the mouth of your mockers. I was tired of hearing that you were a king without an heir. I was desperate and I didn¡¯t think well. About nning to get rid of Aurora, it was because I was also desperate. She wanted to hurt you badly so I wanted to eliminate her before she did something stupid. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt. She is a snake, a pretender, she is the bad guy, not me. Please, my King, I beg for your forgiveness,¡± she cried, dropping to the ground and wrapping her hands on my foot.


    I was frozen for a few seconds. I didn¡¯t know how to react to the news.


    I was certain that Rosa wasn¡¯t lying this time. The bedroom scene with Aurora was enough evidence to believe Rosa¡¯s words.


    Aurora was definitely cheating.


    If she weren¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have been carried away to moan Ray¡¯s name instead of mine.


    It proved that I wasn¡¯t the only man she had sex with. Ray alsoes at night after I leave.


    That bastard was sharing my property with me!


    I would feed him with his balls.


    ¡°Do you know when the next elopement will be?¡± I asked, running my hands through my dark hair in anger.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to rip their heads off.


    ¡°Tomorrow when you go to the meeting in the other pack. She will leave in the dead of the night. I would suggest that you stay back, but don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    I nodded slowly in agreement as different thoughts ran freely in my head.


    For the first time, I was on Rosa¡¯s side.


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought. She only had my interest at hand.


    ¡°Now that we are on the same page, I want you to check in on her tomorrow morning. You told her you would be gone by 5 am, but check on her by 7 am in her room,¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because seeing is believing. If the picture hasn¡¯t convinced you, a live movie would y before your eyes. I¡¯m sure that would be enough to convince you that Aurora is not who she ims to be.¡±


    Silence settled between us as I was in a pensive mood.


    Aurora was busted. She would be shocked to see that I knew all her hidden ns.


    I won¡¯t hesitate to teach her a lesson that she will never forget in a hurry.


    I will make her pay for deceiving me.


    She will curse the day she met me.

 Chapter 73

    Damon


    Restlessness got the best of me as my eyes were glued to my wristwatch.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    I couldn¡¯t givemands as usual. It felt like I was a robot, programmed to perform the task of checking the time.


    I almost lost it when the time began to crawl. It felt as if 7 am was impossible to meet.


    My jaws clenched as anger filled me to the brim, causing heat to radiate off my body.


    My body was tense and in a matter of minutes, I would lose itpletely.


    My actions drew suspicion from my workers, especially from Jasper.


    It was so obvious that Jasper arched his brow at me, his eyesmunicating to me, but I looked away, ignoring him.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for his unending questions.


    It didn¡¯t take long before beads of sweat started to gather on my forehead.


    ¡°You might need this, my King,¡± Jasper retrieved a white handkerchief from his breast pocket and ced it on my hand.


    I forced a smile at him, taking it before looking away sharply.


    I growled inwardly, scolding myself for giving my emotions away.


    Now, Jasper wouldn¡¯t stop bugging me.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± His voice came out calming, filling me with surprise.


    Jasper was almost as ruthless as I was. Howe he sounded so caring?


    ¡°You can talk to me,¡± he added, cing his hand on mine, but I was quick to shake his hand off.


    I wasn¡¯tfortable with same-sex closeness.


    ¡°Or not,¡± his voice dropped as he pulled back, staring at the window in silence.


    Much better.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I shifted ufortably in my chair, rxing my back before undoing my tie.


    My head began to pound as several thoughts floated in it.


    I wiped my sweaty hands on myp before checking to see the time.


    Still 6:40?!


    Maybe if I ignored it, it would move faster.


    Frustrated, I let out a groan, unconsciously attracting Jasper¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You need to tell me what is eating you up,¡± he resumed, walking away from the window and sitting at the edge of my table.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I gritted my teeth, heaving a tense sigh.


    ¡°Seriously? But your face doesn¡¯t look like you are fine to me.¡±


    Goddess!


    Fucking let me be!


    ¡°Everything is perfect,¡± I growled lowly.


    Jasper let out a scoff, facing me. ¡°Then exin why you are sweating when the AC is on. Your words don¡¯t add up, you know.¡±


    I heaved a sigh, frustrated by Jasper¡¯s persistent questions.


    ¡°Fine. You will get to know soon,¡± I answered. But I knew my response wasn¡¯t enough to shut him up.


    ¡°Why? Is it serious? I am your Beta, your right-hand man. I should know whatever is bothering you. I have never seen you in this mood, that was the reason I was inquisitive.¡±


    ¡°I know. Just stay put. I¡¯ll tell you about it soon,¡± I assured. Relief washed through me when I saw him nod his head in understanding.


    ¡°Have you checked on Aurora today? The doctor said it would be nice for the father to bond with the baby, even if he is still in the womb. She also said Aurora would need to take another scan to determine the position of the baby. She asked if Aurora was taking enough bed rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I yelled, interrupting him. I couldn¡¯t help but bang my fist on the table sending the documents to fly to the ground.


    Jasper gasped in shock at my actions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more words about her,¡± I warned.


    ¡°I see,¡± he said before going silent.


    ¡°What about the meeting at the neighboring pack? You are supposed to have left¡­¡±


    ¡°They can wait,¡± I said proudly.


    Slowly, I watched the hand of the clock turn, indicating that it was 7 am.


    At the speed of light, I stormed out of the office, heading to Aurora¡¯s room.


    Now was the moment of truth.


    ¡°My King¡­wait!¡± Jasper¡¯s voice trailed behind me, racing to catch up with me but I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Because seeing is believing. If the picture hasn¡¯t convinced you, a live movie would y before your eyes. I¡¯m sure that would be enough to convince you that Aurora is not who she ims to be.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s words echoed in my head, causing my heart to thump loudly in anticipation.


    I increased my pace, ignoring the guards and workers who greeted me.


    I had more pressing issues at hand.


    It was time to determine the uracy of Rosa¡¯s words. If Aurora was innocent, then Rosa would be put to death immediately. But if Rosa was telling the truth, I would make sure Aurora, her low-life bastard lover, and her bastard child suffer.


    I halted as I got to Aurora¡¯s door and my heartbeat quickened at a great speed.


    I wanted to open the door, but at the same time, I wasn¡¯t ready.


    Opening the door meant two things. Whatever I see could make me or break me.


    ¡°My King, why are you acting¡­¡± Jasper asked as he made his way to where I stood. I hurriedly motioned him to stop talking.


    I swallowed hard, shutting my eyes as my hand found its way to the doorknob.


    Chills from the metal knob ran down my spine, causing my hand to shake.


    How was Aurora able to make me feel this way toward her?


    I hope what Rosa said was a lie.


    I tried to hear what was going on but nothing could be heard.


    I tried to picture an image of what Aurora and her lover were doing inside the room, but nothing came to my head.


    I was very disorganized.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I decided to sweat profusely. My palms grew moist with sweat.


    Summoning courage, I turned the doorknob, pushing the door quietly to have a view of the room.


    Confusion hit me when no one came into view.


    Was Rosa ying with my feelings?


    Where was Aurora?


    I peeled my head further for a better view.


    My heart fell into the pit of my stomach when I saw Aurora kissing Ray as her life depended on it.


    Was this a dream?


    Was this an imagination?


    Is Aurora in bed with Ray?

 Chapter 74

    Damon


    It was like a bucket of ice was thrown at me.


    For some minutes, I was motionless, watching the two lovers nibbling and kissing each other passionately.


    My jaws dropped to the ground and my eyes popped out of their sockets.


    This wasn¡¯t real.


    My hands began to shake and my breath turned ragged in anger.


    I swallowed the bile rising in my throat as my jaws clenched.


    It was like I was glued to the spot. Frozen by shock, I couldn¡¯t move.


    All I could do was stare at the unfolding event.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to ept it, I felt my heartbreak at the sight. It was like an invisible hand clenched my heart, squeezing it tight.


    I thought the feelings we had for each other were mutual.


    I thought she was Ivy¡¯s recement.


    I thought I heard mate faintly whenever we made out, though I haven¡¯t thought of that much.


    Turned out I was wrong.


    She was a bitch.


    Suddenly, the air around me grew harsh and I was finding it hard to breathe. It was like I was slowly suffocating each time Ray¡¯s lips but Aurora¡¯s nipples.


    Her moans were driving me crazy and I hated that she kept moaning my name.


    My chest clenched painfully like I was about to have a heart attack.


    I sped my hand over my head, wing at my hair. My vision became blurry as each second went by.


    The room felt like it was closing in around me. I was growingrger, expanding by rage and if nothing was done, I¡¯d explode. My wrath was no good.


    I was fire and I would consume everyone and everything around me.


    I wanted to charge at them and tear them limb from limb but I couldn¡¯t. The parts of my body became surprisingly heavy for me to carry.


    ¡°Goddess, Damon,¡± Aurora moaned in pleasure, grabbing the sheet as she twisted underneath him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My breathing became harsh and fast as my veins throbbed. I could feel it pop out of my head.


    I was like a volcano ready to erupt.


    Her moans grew louder as his fingers brushed her pussy through the soft underwear, causing it to soil.


    All these while that I made her have her orgasm, was it fake?


    Jasper¡¯s words were loud enough to startle them, but they were so engrossed in their act.


    My eyes hardened and narrowed into slits as he was about to tear her pants and leave herpletely bare.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± I let out a roar, breaking free as I rushed to the couple on the bed, shing Ray¡¯s body with my ws before proceeding to choke him.


    Hold yourself together, or I will leave the second time, Damon!


    I heard my wolf struggle to speak, but I was blinded by anger. I didn¡¯t care about the consequences of my actions. I wanted to kill Aurora and Ray.


    Ray¡¯s screams soon attracted attention as some guards, Rosa and Alex rushed to the scene.


    ¡°My King, please, she is not herself. I saw someone give her¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let Alex finish her statement before I caught her in mid-air and threw her against the wall so hard that I heard her bones crack. It didn¡¯t take long before she passed out.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t herself? Stupid bitch!¡± My voice thundered as I reached for Aurora.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey your hands on our mate!¡± My wolf warned in a firm voice.


    Mate?!


    Maybe I misheard him.


    My mate wasn¡¯t a slut.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± Aurora smiled, her words were slurry, but my anger level was above my curiosity level.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± I cursed, raising my hand to hit her hard on her face but my hand stopped midway.


    As much as I wanted to rip her into pieces, I just couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me whenever I was around her, but I couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her.


    Out of frustration, I flung her away from me, causing her to tumble out of the bed, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cause her pain.


    ¡°My King, take it easy,¡± Jasper tried to calm me, but I didn¡¯t bulge.


    ¡°Please, listen to me,¡± he whispered, holding my shoulders. ¡°Just breathe,¡±


    Slowly, my harsh breaths became rhythmic and my vision brightened. My heart still raced fast, but not like before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is happening?¡± he asked, pinning his confused eyes at me for further exnation.


    ¡°What don¡¯t you understand? You are not blind!¡± I retorted, hissing in irritation.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I realized that tears gathered around my eyes, threatening to fall.


    Thest thing I wanted was for anyone to see me cry because of a woman.


    Except she wasn¡¯t just a woman, she was my property, my ve.


    I couldn¡¯t cry because of a mere ve. I was the King and there were manydies of high status out there.


    I blinked my eyes hard, almost spilling down my eyes, restraining them.


    ¡°But Aurora is your breeder.¡±


    ¡°And she is cheating on me with Ray. She had forgotten that she belonged to me alone. She is my property to use and dispose of, but she let this lowlife bastard Ray deceive her. He was responsible for her pregnancy, not me. Aurora isn¡¯t carrying my heir,¡± thest words broke my heart and my voice, but I summoned courage.


    I couldn¡¯t allow Aurora to ruin my ruthlessness.


    ¡°But the nurse said the baby is yours,¡± Jasper tried to argue but I was quick to stop him.


    I wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to be deceived by Aurora.


    It was already a shame that twodies sessfully deceived me.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes grewrge at the horrible news.


    ¡°She connived with the nurse to deceive me. That child belongs to Ray,¡± I broke, causing Jasper to gasp in shock.


    ¡°Are you sure Aurora is capable of doing such grave things without minding the consequences? She doesn¡¯t look herself to me,¡±


    ¡°She is deceiving you because you already know her secret.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should try to ask her and the child isn¡¯t as innocent as you feel. She and her lover even nned an elopement.¡±


    ¡°Aurora?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He asked while my face contorted into a deep frown.


    ¡°I want her banished forever. She or any of her offspring will never be weed here. She must not take anything with her on her way and most importantly, her lover will be killed!¡±

 Chapter 75

    Aurora


    With a heavy heart, I navigated my way into the woods alone, afraid and confused.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cold bit deep into my skin, filling my body with goosebumps.


    Drenched under the rain, my hair and my wet clothes were glued to my body, filling me with a shivering sensation.


    I hugged my small frame as I made my way deep into the woods, walking fast as paranoia got the best of me.


    My sneeze became more violent as every minute went by and my nose was running like a tap.


    The wind after tonight¡¯s heavy downpour caused my teeth to tter. I tried rubbing my palms together to breathe a little warmth, but it was in vain.


    Afraid that I was lost in the middle of nowhere, tears streamed down my eyes, rolling down my cheeks before mixing with the rainwater.


    I craved warmth.


    I craved shelter. But there was none.


    Unconsciously, my hands flew to my stomach as if shielding it from the impact of the mighty wind.


    My heart broke into tiny pieces when I remembered that I was pregnant.


    Poor baby.


    I felt sorry that he was going through a hard time even if he was still in my womb.


    I felt sorry that I was the cause of his suffering.


    I felt sorry for his fate.


    I wish I could turn back the hands of time, I wouldn¡¯t have trusted Ray.


    I wouldn¡¯t have drank the mushroom soup he gave me.


    I wouldn¡¯t have trusted him after he attempted to kiss me.


    But I blindly epted him, urging him to do his worst.


    It hurt that his worst backfired against me and my unborn baby.


    I was a bad mother.


    Exining to Damon was abortive as he didn¡¯t want to hear a word from my mouth. ording to his words, I cheated on him and he wasn¡¯t the father of my child. He even went ahead to say that I connived with the doctor to deceive him about the paternity of the child.


    I got no chance to speak to him after he tossed me out of the castle.


    I was a bitch and he didn¡¯t want me around.


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to see Alex.


    Everything happened so fast that I didn¡¯t see iting.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    I had a feeling that Damon was pushed to do what he did.


    Despite killing the doctor and badly injuring Ray, he didn¡¯ty his hands on me.


    The more I asked myself questions, the more my head became nk.


    How did Rosa get out of her dungeon?


    How employed Ray and what was his reward? Why was I able to control myself after I drank the mushroom soup that Ray offered me?


    After taking the soup, I remembered that I fell into unconsciousness, but after some hours, I was awake, but I wasn¡¯t myself.


    It was like a feeling of euphoria settled in me. I was excited without a reason.


    It was like I was drugged, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    I didn¡¯t know how long Ray stayed in my room, but it didn¡¯t take long before he started undressing himself. When he was stark naked, he began undressing me and stopping to kiss my body.


    My body felt heavy and I couldn¡¯t push him away. Soon, he started making advances towards me, touching me in my sensitive areas.


    My vision was blurry, my head was nk and my words were slurry.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything, I couldn¡¯t fight back. Weakness consumed me, making mey beneath him like a log of wood.


    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me, I couldn¡¯t push back, and I couldn¡¯t resist it was like someone sapped all my strength. Soon, his face slowly changed to Damon¡¯s face, making me enjoy his touch.


    I shouldn¡¯t have. But I couldn¡¯t help it.


    For that moment, I was a vegetable. The moment I sensed Damon¡¯s presence, I wanted to expand things to him, but my tongue was tied, I ended up saying gibberish words, provoking him more.


    Now I¡¯ve lost him. I lost the father of my child and I lost my home.


    Damon now believes Ray was the father of my child.


    I let out an agonizing cry, ignoring the consequences of my actions.


    I was pained.


    I didn¡¯t care if my voice drew the presence of predators. I didn¡¯t care what happened to me.


    I hated myself.


    I missed Damon badly. I couldn¡¯t wait to be in his arms again. I couldn¡¯t wait to assure him that he was the father of my child.


    Why was my happiness always short-lived?!


    Why does something always end up tearing us apart, putting an end to the feelings that he had for me?


    I could almost swear that Rosa had a hand in my presence predicament, but there was no evidence. I couldn¡¯t use her unjustly.


    Or maybe it was fate.


    If I didn¡¯t die in the castle, I would die in the woods.


    A new feeling overtook me, fuelling me with confidence.


    I didn¡¯t care what situation I was in. I would take care of my little prince and give him the world.


    I didn¡¯t care if his father rejected us and threw us out like garbage, I would be an amazing mother to him.


    With tears in my eyes, I hugged my belly, blowing a kiss at it.


    I was about to continue my journey when an idea stuck in my head.


    My eyes popped out of their sockets at the thought.


    What if I left for my parents¡¯ pack?


    What if this was the opportunity I sought? Since Damon banned me from entering the castle, I was no longer his property and that only meant one thing¡­Freedom!


    I couldn¡¯t wait to be buried in my parents¡¯ arms. I couldn¡¯t wait to be treated like family.


    My stomach bubbled with excitement as I made my way into the night, increasing my footsteps. Once I get to the tarred road, I¡¯ll ask for directions to my parents¡¯ pack.


    I was about to take a left turn when an object mped my legs tightly.


    Gripped by fear, I screamed, struggling to pull my legs out of the object as I fell to the wet soil.


    The more I tried to pull my leg, it felt like I would rip it as the trap held onto my leg tightly.


    Fear consumed me when a-like object from above, fell over me, covering my body.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I discovered that I was trapped.

 Chapter 76

    Devin


    Today¡¯s work was hectic. Iy on the bed in exhaustion with my partly closed eyes pinned to the moon that shone in all her glory.


    It was strange. The Moon had never shone so bright in the dead of the night.


    I felt a lift in my spirit¡­ excitement about something, but I couldn¡¯t ce my head around it.


    But deep down, I knew this night would be different from the rest of the nights. I didn¡¯t know why I had that conviction, but I couldn¡¯t get the feeling off me.


    ¡°The Moon is so beautiful, Dax,¡± I blurted, mesmerized by the beauty that beholder my sight.


    ¡°Dax?¡± I called again, this time louder, but I was left with no response.


    I tilted my head to see Dax lying on the couch with a book in his hand.


    Dax could sleep anywhere.


    The noise from the book was enough to wake him up, but for some reason, he remained asleep.


    The more I stared at the moon, the more I felt connected to it.


    It was like the Moon goddess was trying to tell me someone about my life and the life of my brother.


    Each time, I get lost in thought, I have this feeling that I wasn¡¯t meant to be where I was.


    The tattoo on my back and the weird thoughts convinced me that I was royalty.


    But how did I end up here? In the woods, by the river?


    Exining to Dax didn¡¯t help matters as he always found ways tough it off and make jest of me.


    It was annoying, but I knew Dax¡¯s was yful. He was carefree, he didn¡¯t take things seriously.


    Wallowing in confusion, I couldn¡¯t help but think, if we had a mate, parents, or a sibling.


    I tried to string my weird dreams together, but each time I did, I always came down with a migraine.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough reason to make me stop.


    I felt a push in my spirit about my life.


    I needed to know my past.


    I needed to know why I felt I was royalty.


    I needed to know why I always looked for my crown. I needed to know why I always felt like I should rule arge number of people. I needed to know why I felt I was missing someone in my life.


    Maybe a brother or a sister. Maybe apanion or a partner.


    I felt a disaster had happened in my past life.


    Was I reborn?


    I needed answers to my unending questions. I needed to know my identity.


    Every night I go to bed with that heavy burden in my heart. It was thest thing I thought of every night and the first thing I thought of every morning.


    I wish I knew the answers.


    But of all nights, tonight felt different.


    I felt a kind of energy around me screaming positivity.


    Tonight felt so good, I wish it could be reyed again.


    It didn¡¯t take long before sleep clouded my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to give in to sleep, I was afraid of my demons.


    The moment I shut my eyes, they would charge at me in thousands, consuming me and filling me with fear.


    Most times, I wake up screaming and sweating.


    Thanks to those faceless bastards.


    Despite summoning courage in my dreams, they deal with me.


    They were dark, shapeless entities that hovered around, haunting me.


    But aside from my demons, I see bits of my past.


    Though it didn¡¯t make sense.


    Most times, I saw myself on a throne, with two other men. I was able to identify one of the men as Dax, but I couldn¡¯t recognize thest one. Deep down, I felt he was part of us.


    He was one of us.


    But how? Where was he?


    Was he dead?


    Sometimes, I hear a strange voice in my head speaking to me. It goes silent afterwards. I felt it was buried inside me.


    ¡°Who are we, Dax?¡± I asked, my eyes glued to the moon. ¡°I wish I knew.¡±


    With those words, stretched on the bed, adjusting the pillow on my head as Iy to sleep.


    A painful smile crossed my lips when my eyes caught sight of a picture on the wall.


    Keep resting, father.


    Though the man in the picture wasn¡¯t my father, we refer to him as our father.


    He was a rogue hunter. He told me stories of how he found Dax and me almost lifeless on the floor on the other side of a river when he was out hunting at night.


    Instead of killing uspletely, he saved our lives and nursed us back to good health.


    He thought we were rogues at first but our scents convinced him. He harboured a deep hatred for rogues after they killed his wife. The sad event turned him into a rogue hunter.


    He spends most time in the woods.


    We lived in his house after his death as we hadn¡¯t decided on which pack to go.


    I will always love him.


    I yawned tiredly, shutting my eyes as sleep finally overtook me.


    I hadn¡¯t slept much when I heard a loud crashing sound outside.


    rmed, I sprung awake, peeking through the window.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of cries filled the air, though it was faint.


    ¡°Dax?¡± I called, tapping him to wake. ¡°I think our animal trap has caught arge animal.¡±


    But Dax wasn¡¯t moved.


    Irritated by his deep sleep, I hit him harder.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I hated that Dax could be a heavy sleeper sometimes.


    ¡°Fucking wake up, Dax,¡± I half-yelled. I was careful not to rm the animal outside.


    I didn¡¯t ce the trap tightly and it could escape depending on howrge it was.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Devin?¡± He yawned, pushing my hand off his body. ¡°I need quality sleep, bugger off.¡±


    He turned to his side, shutting his eyes to continue sleeping.


    ¡°Our trap caught arge animal!¡± I yelled. That was enough to wipe off sleep.


    He rubbed his eyes, sitting up and staring at me.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get it,¡± I urged, cing my hand beneath the bed to take weapons.


    ¡°You think we should take more?¡± Dax asked, his eyes pinned to each weapon.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s enough. We should be able to overpower it,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± I said, tossing a mask at him before wearing mine.


    I couldn¡¯t risk being seen.


    As quietly as a mouse, we made our way to the trap, holding out the weapon In case the animal wanted tounch an attack.


    Frozen by shock, the long knife in my hands fell when I saw a girl lying on the floor. Her head was covered by her hair and her legs were bleeding.


    Peeking closely, I could see blood trickling between her legs.


    Was she pregnant?


    The cold bit into her skin, making her shiver violently. Her hand shielded her stomach from the floor and she didn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡°Our trap caught a girl!¡± Dax screamed in horror.

 Chapter 77

    Devin


    ¡°A girl?¡± I repeated, confusion getting the best of me.


    But how could that be?


    What could she be doing in the woods at this ungodly hour?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be with her parents or guardians?


    Who was she running away from?


    Was she here for us?


    How did she find out where we live?


    Fear gripped me at the thought that our hideout was exposed and soon, people would keep trooping in and out.


    We didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s presence. We were fine by ourselves.


    Other wolves¡¯ presence screamed trouble and that was thest thing we wanted.


    ¡°What do you think, Devin? What is she doing here? Is she a rogue?¡± Dax whispered, looking up at me for answers.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m as confused as you are,¡± I replied, squatting to retrieve my knife.


    ¡°Do you think we still need the knife since we know that she is just a girl?¡± Dax asked quietly, moving towards the motionless girl.


    Thest thing we wanted was to startle her.


    ¡°Not yet, what if she is armed? What if she is a rogue and a spy? Just in case, we have to be careful.¡±


    I could smell an ufortable feeling setting within Dax.


    Quietly, we tiptoed towards the girl, standing over her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± My voice boomed, causing her to jerk in fear.


    I couldn¡¯t miss the look Dax threw at me.


    Why did I sound like an Alpha?


    Only Alphas used such authoritative voices.


    My brows furrowed as I tried to think. I¡¯ve heard Dax use the same authoritative voice.


    What could be happening?


    Surely, the moon goddess didn¡¯t make mistakes.


    Focus, Devin.


    Erasing those thoughts from my head, I turned to look at the intruder lying beneath us, whimpering in fear.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± I demanded, using my Alpha tone before growling loudly, causing her to shiver.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Her weak voice sounded, raising a strange emotion in me.


    I felt a string connecting us. A strange connection that I couldn¡¯t exin.


    I felt I shouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    Maybe because she was in pain. But in my heart, I know it was beyond that.


    ¡°Fucking answer us,¡± Dax demanded using his Alpha tone, before attempting to pull the girl up, but I was quick to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt¡­her¡­Devin, don¡¯t¡­hurt¡­mat¡­¡±


    I tilted my head to see where the strange voice wasing from, but there was no one aside from the girl and Dax.


    Confused, I tapped Dax on his shoulder. ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, shaking his head negatively, filling me with confusion.


    I wasn¡¯t insane.


    I heard a shaky exhausted voice speaking to me.


    Were my demons back?


    I thought they only haunted me in my sleep.


    ¡°Get up this instant!¡± I yelled, causing a little noise with my weapons to instill fear in her.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me,¡± she burst into tears, clenching her stomach tight.


    ¡°Show me your face!¡±


    My expression hardened. I wasn¡¯t going to buy her tears.


    She was certainly a spy.


    Slowly, the girl lifted her head, pulling arge amount of her wet hair that stered her face and tucking it behind her ear.


    In the blink of an eye, the anger I felt vanished.


    My heart softened when her face came into view.


    The light from the Moon was enough to catch some of her features.


    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here?¡± I asked, my voice a little softer than before.


    I watched her swallow hard before opening her mouth to speak, but instead of words, tears came out.


    My brows arched in confusion at her actions.


    Why had she been crying?


    Was she alright?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡­stumbled upon your house¡­please don¡¯t kill me,¡± she pleaded, sping her hands together.


    My heart broke at her vulnerable sight, making me withdraw the knife in my hand.


    She didn¡¯t stop shivering as the chilly wind dealt with her. Her wet dress stuck to her body like a second skin, worsening her cold.


    Her body was pale, like a ghost. Bags formed underneath her bloodshot eyes. She looked like she had been crying for days.


    Was she even sleeping at all?


    ¡°You heard my question,¡± I bellowed, trying hard to mask my emotions.


    ¡°My name is Aurora Gray and I am running for my life.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Dax asked, raising his knife higher, above her head.


    ¡°Put it down, Dax,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Put it down,¡±


    I hated it whenever he argued with me.


    Reluctantly, he kept the knife out of reach, causing Aurora to heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What is after you?¡± I asked, tilting my head to meet Aurora.


    ¡°I was framed. Someone drugged me and set me up, now, he banished me forever.¡± Tears choked her voice, making it difficult for her to speak.


    ¡°Who banished you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask as I grew a strange interest in her story.


    ¡°How did I even know she was telling us the truth?¡±


    ¡°Rx, Dax, she is telling the truth,¡± I pacified him.


    ¡°The King, he wouldn¡¯t even let me exin¡­¡± Her uncontroble wailing was harder this time.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°No one is killing you,¡± I assured, squatting to pat her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she mouthed, wiping her tears with the back of her palm.


    ¡°Please, can I spend the night at your house? I¡¯ve been in the woods for days, feeding on fruits and edible leaves. Large trees are my only residence. I¡¯m cold, I have nowhere to go. I¡¯m starving, my legs are weak, and I¡¯m afraid that I will pass out if I continue like this.¡± She hadn¡¯t finished saying her words before her stomach let out a loud growl.


    Her face squeezed in difort as if someone was clenching her stomach.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied coldly.


    The idea of her sleeping over didn¡¯t sit well with me, but I couldn¡¯t let her roam around in the forest.


    If she doesn¡¯t starve to death, she will be eaten by wild animals.


    ¡°Release her, Dax,¡± Imanded, pointing at Aurora as she struggled with pain.


    ¡°If you try anything stupid, I will kill you without a trace,¡± Dax warned, letting out a threatening growl.


    ¡°Get up!¡± I said.


    She was about to stand on her feet when blood started oozing between her legs.


    ¡°My son!¡± She screamed in pain as horror shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Dax asked.


    ¡°Quick, help her, she is losing blood!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Damon


    ¡°My King.¡±


    I heard a feminine voice call. Despite being in the same room with the person, I was far away.


    My mind was in the woods.


    For weeks, I haven¡¯t been myself.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it since Aurora left, I¡¯ve lost my spark.


    I¡¯ve lost the spark of happiness in me.


    After the death of Ivy, Aurora was the only woman to revive that spark¡­but now, it was gone.


    Nothing made sense anymore.


    My demons grew in thousands, haunting me day and night. My nightmares were slowly bing a reality that I couldn¡¯t escape.


    My illness got worse. Dax, Devin, and Ivy were the only people I saw¡­but this time, I saw Aurora.


    It was strange because the rest of them were dead, but Aurora wasn¡¯t.


    I was left in a state of confusion. I thought I only saw them because I loved them dearly, but what was it about Aurora?


    Why was she appearing to me?


    Why do I keep speaking to her imaginary figure?


    My recent behaviour caused unrest in Jasper. He was afraid that I would be insane.


    ¡°You have to take your drugs and go for therapy, Damon. An insane King can¡¯t rule over the packs!¡± His words echoed in my head, causing my chest to clench.


    His words were like heavy blows, filling me with sharp pain.


    Jasper and I fought a few days ago about my refusal to take my medications.


    To him, I needed them like the air I breathe.


    But deep down, I knew I needed Aurora.


    She was my medication and therapy.


    Her presence was enough to make me sane.


    But I couldn¡¯t tell him. I couldn¡¯t let him know that I had feelings for Aurora.


    It was unheard of that a King had feelings for his breeder. She was my ve, my property.


    Her days were numbered and ording to thew, she would be killed the day my heir was born.


    If only the baby in her womb was mine.


    Driven by hurt, I banished her froming close to the castle.


    The day she stepped her feet near the premises was the day she would breathe herst.


    I couldn¡¯t handle that she hurt me badly.


    How could she cheat on me and deceive me about fathering her child, despite knowing the child wasn¡¯t mine?


    How could she make me look like a fool after exining how badly I needed an heir to keep the packs together?


    What was a King without an heir?


    It was only a little time before the people started nning their next coup to overthrow me since I couldn¡¯t produce an heir.


    Fuck!


    Why Aurora?!


    My hands trembled as they tapped the edge of the table repeatedly and my jaws tightened.


    Her betrayal was like the stab of a knife. It caused me a great deal of pain.


    Images of Ray kissing her on the bed were enough to make me go mad.


    How dare hey his filthy hands on my property?!


    Blinded by anger, I made sure I ripped his fingers one after the other before feeding him with tiny bits of his dick and balls.


    I had great satisfaction slicing them into tiny pieces.


    In his next life, he would steer clear of my property.


    I wasn¡¯t called the Demon Alpha King for nothing.


    Unable to harm Aurora, I sent her away in the woods.


    It¡¯s been weeks. I was certain that she would have been killed by rogue hunters or wild beasts lurking around.


    ¡°Have you taken your¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let Jasperplete his statement before I blocked the mind-link.


    His constant reminders irritated me.


    I didn¡¯t care what happened to me. I didn¡¯t care if I lost my mind.


    I wasn¡¯t going to take my drugs.


    I was done!


    He could be the next Alpha King after me since he was my Beta. Fortunately, his mate was pregnant.


    I shut my eyes, gulping down the pain that shot up in my throat.


    Aurora.


    Her name was enough to send a shiver down my spine. I loved the sound of her name against my lips.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have sent her away. I should have heard her exnation.


    But I was caught up in rage that I didn¡¯t allow her to talk before pronouncing my harsh judgement.


    Now, she was dead.


    No one survives a night in the woods.


    I couldn¡¯t forgive myself. Yet, I couldn¡¯t forgive her for cheating on me.


    Maybe I should go into the woods in search of her. I didn¡¯t mind giving her a befitting burial when I found her body.


    But what do I tell Jasper? Thest thing I wanted was his suspicion.


    Fuck!


    I was a mess!


    I ran my hand over my messy hair, ruining its appearance more.


    I haven¡¯t even had time for myself for weeks.


    My eyes travelled to the mirror that rested on the wall.


    My appearance was shitty.


    Bags grew beneath my eyes, making them appear a bit droopy.


    My face was pale and my cheekbone was pronounced. Dark circles formed a ring around my eyes.


    I lost a significant amount of weight.


    I hadn¡¯t been eating well these days. I spent most of my time lost in thoughts.


    Jasper now handled most of the packs¡¯ affairs.


    I was disoriented and disorganized.


    All of me yearned for Aurora. But I won¡¯t be able to see her again.


    I knew she was gone for good, but I couldn¡¯t ept it.


    I wanted her.


    ¡°My King.¡± The familiar voice repeated, tapping me seductively.


    A heavy frown sat on my face at once as I turned to look at Rosa who knelt before me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked harshly, irritated by her presence.


    ¡°You asked me for my reward, my King. You said you would grant any reward I request since I revealed to you that Aurora cheated on you,¡± she said calmly, shing a smile.


    Pain ran down my spine at her words. I hated to be remembered how I was made a fool.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    How could she betray me and deceive me?!


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°My King, I want to plead that I have my former position back. I miss pleasing you. I miss being your mistress. I know I messed up, but I will do anything,¡± she pleaded, faking a cry.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied boredly.


    ¡°Thank you so much, my King.¡±


    She almost jumped on me out of excitement, but she was quick to read my expression andpose herself.


    A smirk spread on her face as she caressed my dick through the fabric.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, arching my brows.


    ¡°Pleasing you, My King,¡± she replied, unzipping my trouser and burying my fat cock deep inside her throat.

 Chapter 79

    Aurora


    I woke up to the melodious song of the birds.


    Rubbing my sleepy eyes, I yawned tiredly, stretching my body.


    The room was still dark as the sun hadn¡¯t risen yet.


    ¡°Too early,¡± I groanedzily.


    I took off the duvet that wrapped my body, proceeding to stand before it clicked in me.


    I didn¡¯t sleep in my roomst night.


    Captured by the masterpiece I nced through, I was glued to the chair. Mated To The Blood Alpha by Oluwaseun Oyogho took over my attention.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my boredom vanished as I kept myself busy with the book.


    Page after page, yet, I wasn¡¯t satisfied. My eyelids became heavy, still, I couldn¡¯t close the book. I wanted to fill my head with more spicy chapters.


    Defeated by sleep, I ced the book on my chest, leaning on the couch.


    But here I was inside my room, on top of my bed.


    I didn¡¯t have a history of sleepwalking, except if someone was¡­


    A small smile yed on my lips as my cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    It had to be Dax.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way his hazel eyes glowed when he stared at me.


    One time, I noticed a ring forming in his pupil, but he was quick to blink back, making it vanish.


    The feeling felt strange. Goosebumps stered my body. It was as if another entity was staring at me.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he offered to dress my wound whenever Devin got busy.


    It baffled me how excited he was whenever it was time to treat my wound.


    The animal trap left a deep cut in my feet, leaving me sore and restricting my movement. If it weren¡¯t for their timely intervention, I would have been paralyzed.


    My hands rubbed my thighs, pressing them hard, before releasing my grip.


    I couldn¡¯t exin the strangely familiar tingling and spark that spread through me whenever our skin brushed against each other.


    Or maybe it was just my imagination.


    I was certain they felt the same. I heard Dax¡¯s breath turn harsh and his fingers trembled.


    But Devin on the other hand shot me a keen look when we felt the sparks.


    His looks were so prative, they bore into my skin.


    It was already three weeks with them and I couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with their personalities.


    Dax was carefree, yful, and didn¡¯t take things seriously, but Devin was resourceful, a critical thinker, he was patient, and a good strategist.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I began to develop feelings for both brothers. But I kept it to myself.


    I couldn¡¯t love more than one, I didn¡¯t want to appear greedy. Meanwhile, they did me a favour by rescuing me and providing for my basic needs.


    Trapping them with love was out of it.


    But if I was told to pick between the brothers, I would be left without an option.


    Despite their contrasting personalities, they possess simr traits.


    Their ruthlessness and strength left me marveled, especially when they had to kill arge animal with their bare hands.


    But above all, only one thing bothered me.


    Their masks.


    Why did they cover their faces while I was with them?


    Haven¡¯t I proved that I wasn¡¯t a spy?


    I heaved a sigh, folding the duvet before tidying up my bed.


    I hummed a song as I yanked the curtains open, allowing me to have a view of the woods through my ss window.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said, waving to the birds that were singing and chirping as if they could hear me. ¡°Beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    They chirped louder in response as if responding to my greetings.


    Darkness slowly faded from the room, but it was not enough to give a clear view as the sun hadn¡¯t risen yet.


    My eyes travelled to the wall clock that ticked continuously.


    It was 5 am. The day was still young.


    I got out of my room, quietly picking up the brush as I began sweeping.


    Devin and Dax would soon be awake and I wanted to give them a surprise.


    I wanted them to wake up to a clean house.


    It¡¯s been 3 weeks since they¡¯ve amodated me and they never allowed me to do any chore. Especially when I hurt myself and I lost my baby.


    ording to them, my body still needed to heal.


    But I didn¡¯t feelfortable with it.


    I just couldn¡¯t watch them do all the chores and still cook for me while I satzily doing nothing all day.


    Boredom was killing me.


    They tried engaging with me whenever I was free, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    I wanted to keep myself busy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Though my feet still hurt, it wasn¡¯t enough to restrict my movement anymore. It only hurts badly whenever I put pressure on them.


    A sigh of satisfaction rolled off my throat when I was done sweeping. I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of myself.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough.


    I grabbed a spray can filled with liquid soap, a bottle of vinegar, a pair of rubber gloves, a scrubber, and a squeegee.


    I carried it all in a big bucket, walking past Dax and Devin¡¯s room.


    A small noise caught my attention, making me halt.


    It was just noises, they were awake.


    I leaned against the wooden door, cing my ear on it to capture their words.


    I wasn¡¯t the nosy type, but I couldn¡¯t help myself that morning.


    The scent of rain and honey invaded my nostrils, calming me.


    ¡°Maybe the animal trap was a bad idea. Each time I get to dress the bandage on her feet, I feel that we were the cause of the injury on her legs.¡± I recognized it as Dax¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t our fault because we set the trap for wild animals. We didn¡¯t know a girl would show up in the heart of the woods at an ungodly hour.¡± Devin retorted.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t exin the question I asked,¡± his voice filled my ears again.


    ¡°I have an answer for you, Devin. Bugger off.¡±


    ¡°I noticed your closeness and it¡¯s enough to conclude that you have feelings for her. You have to be careful, Dax, she is still a stranger,¡± he warned, making a friend cross my face.


    Does he trust me yet?


    That exined why he kept wearing a mask on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s pity,¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Devin fired.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not pity, then what else do I feel for a girl who had a miscarriage? I just want her to feel loved. It¡¯s obvious the father of the baby was a jerk for abandoning her,¡± Dax tried to exin, but he was interrupted by Devin¡¯s scuff.


    ¡°You love her. Be careful, I can sniff your lies.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Warning, self-harm!


    Aurora


    I didn¡¯t spare any more time listening to them as I grabbed the cleaning equipment, and raced to the next avable window.


    That was it. My morning was ruined.


    With tears pouring down my eyes, I put on the gloves and proceeded to clean the windows.


    The excitement I felt was dead now.


    The song and chirping of the birds that serenaded me meant nothing to me again.


    Dax¡¯s words were like a sharp knife that stabbed my heart, reopening a healing wound.


    His words were like salt that rubbed an open injury.


    It stung me, filling me with searing pain as I remembered my past.


    Transferring all the aggression on the windows, I scrubbed them with all my might, crying profusely.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    By the time I got to the brothers¡¯ window, I wiped my tears and cleaned my face with the dew that dropped on my palm.


    Their window was tinted in such a way that it reflected the image of the things outside only. No one would be able to see them from the inside.


    I couldn¡¯t risk being asked the reason for my tears.


    Though I felt bad about their words, I didn¡¯t want them to know that I was eavesdropping on their conversation.


    I was already midway into finishing Devin¡¯s window when I heard footsteps behind me.


    Panic seized me as I turned to see the cause of the noise.


    Relief flooded me when I saw Dax and Devin walking casually behind me.


    The day was already getting bright as the darkness faded.


    I blinked my eyes, stopping tears from dropping as their presence filled me with emotions.


    ¡°Good morning, gentlemen,¡± I cleared my throat.


    I forced a smile, before turning to clean the window.


    I couldn¡¯t look into their eyes as I was afraid that I would break down in tears.


    I hated to be reminded that my baby was dead.


    ¡°It is pity.¡± His words flooded my head again, breaking my heart.


    To even think that I had started to develop feelings for him.


    Despite guiding my heart and vowing never to fall in love again after the ill treatment I received from Damon, I couldn¡¯t stop falling for the brothers.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± They chorused. In no time, I felt the squeegee and scrubbere off my hands.


    ¡°I thought we said you are not allowed to work until you get better,¡± Devin said, looking all worked up.


    ¡°I am better,¡± I protested, squatting to pick up the scrubber but they were too fast to pick it up.


    ¡°If only you take another four days rest, your feet would be healed. That trap was meant to rip off the feet of any animal that struggles to remove the leg which you did. You were lucky your feet were ripped off.¡±


    I gazed at their long faces in silence.


    ¡°But I¡¯m almost done. This is thest one,¡± I tried to cajole them, but they wouldn¡¯t budge


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But I just wanted to surprise you guys, plus I¡¯m bored,¡± I whined, hoping they would entertain my excuse.


    ¡°Wait until you heal, Aurora. Dax wouldplete it. Go to your room and rest,¡± Devin dictated, making me feel like a child.


    His voice was so authoritative. I could almost swear that he sounded like an Alpha.


    There was something about his voice that made it seem sexy.


    ¡°Can I cook then? I¡¯m tired of eating pancakes,¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Devin groaned.


    Without wasting time, I raced to the kitchen, not because I wanted to cook so badly, but because I needed to be alone to brawl my eyes out.


    I hated that Dax¡¯s eyes glowed whenever we locked our gaze. I hated the tingles that filled me when our skin brushed against each other.


    How dare he say he feels pity for me when we both feel the same thing?!


    My hands lowered to my t stomach, rubbing it tenderly.


    Bitter tears rolled from my eyes at the thought that there was no child inside of it.


    The source of my happiness was gone.


    Thanks to Damon.


    Frustrated and dejected, I slumped against the kitchen countertop, burying my head in my palm, and wept profusely.


    I was never going to see him again.


    I was never going to feel his gentle kicks and movements.


    I missed the rhythm of his heartbeat whenever I went for a scan.


    I miss him. As much as I wanted him, I knew I had to ept the sad reality.


    I had a miscarriage.


    I hated myself for killing my baby. Despite Dax and Devin talking me out of it, I couldn¡¯t stop admitting that I was responsible for the miscarriage.


    The harsh weather coupled with starvation and negligence made him go.


    I hated myself. I wanted to punish myself to feel the pain he felt.


    With my hands sped tightly over my mouth, I pulled my hair until I started to feel some strands fall out.


    The pain awoke a terrible headache, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    I walked towards the cab, grabbing a sharp knife as I cut myself.


    But I wasn¡¯t satisfied. I wanted to feel more pain.


    I picked up a fork and stabbed the injured person.


    My hands began to bleed, but I wasn¡¯t concerned.


    To avoid suspicion, I ced my hand in the sink to let the blood flow out.


    A sharp pain shot from my hand to my brain. My strength began to fail me and my knees wobbled.


    My hands were sped tightly over my mouth as I didn¡¯t want my noise to draw the guys¡¯ attention. I didn¡¯t want them to get worried.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± Dax screamed when he saw me.


    He rushed to me, taking the sharp objects from me before washing the blood from my hand.


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± I said weakly. I hope that was enough to convince him.


    ¡°Be careful Aurora, next time, call me to help you out so you don¡¯t cut yourself!¡± He scolded.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± He asked in surprise, pulling my face closer to his to have a better view.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, pulling away from his grip as shuddering sparks started to run wildly in me.


    I hated what his closeness did to me.


    My forehead creased in confusion when I noticed his presence started to heal my wound rapidly.


    That only meant one thing.


    Was he my mate?

 Chapter 81

    Aurora


    ¡°Are you alright, Aurora?¡± He asked, his voiceced with concern as his hazel eyes didn¡¯t leave my silver ones.


    Panic overtook me as my eyes were glued to my arm.


    The speed at which it healed was a miracle. I could barely see the open wound as the tissues began to fuse.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, a strange fuel filled me, erasing every trace of weakness in my body.


    I could feel my feet grow stronger.


    Surprise filled me as I lifted my eyes to meet Dax¡¯s worried ones.


    How could this be possible?


    Was Dax my mate?


    A scuff rolled off my throat at the thought.


    Maybe my emotions were starting to get the best of me.


    Dax could never be my mate.


    ¡°Aurora?¡± He called again, this time louder as he shook me gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, snatching my eyes from hispelling ones.


    Relief flushed through his face. ¡°You fucking scared me. I was in the middle of a workout and¡­¡± The rest of his words fell on deaf ears as my eyes trailed from the back of his ear to his neck.


    I swallowed hard as my gaze lingered on Adam¡¯s apple.


    The way it moved rhythmically whenever he spoke melted me.


    My fingers itch to touch it¡­to grab it. And my tongue longed to suck on it and lick it.


    Slowly, my eyes trailed a straight line from Adam¡¯s apple to his nipples and rigid chest.


    I found myself leaning closer to him in admiration.


    I didn¡¯t take my eyes off the droplets of sweat that tickled down his chest to his belly button, falling off to stain the tiled floor.


    His toned abs were the next to attract me.


    He was built like a god and I couldn¡¯t wait to get buried underneath him.


    The urge to hug him tight and sniff his musky scent engulfed me, but I held myself together.


    The growth of the feelings I nursed inside of me increased daily.


    I hope I didn¡¯t lose myself around them since they didn¡¯t feel the same way about me.


    The firm grip Dax had on me made me melt effortlessly in his arms.


    While Dax¡¯s body was enough to make me lose concentration, Devin¡¯s body was capable of making me go insane. Dax had lean muscles while Devin¡¯s muscles were prominent. He had the body of a gym instructor or a bodybuilder.


    Same with¡­


    No!


    My eyes shut in pain as Damon¡¯s image shed in my head.


    I had promised myself not to think about him, or anything that was associated with him.


    I hated him. He killed my baby.


    If he hadn¡¯t driven me out of the castle, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my son.


    But I wouldn¡¯t have met Dax and Devin.


    A surge of emotions fleeted through me. I didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad at Damon¡¯s banishment.


    At least, I wasn¡¯t his property anymore. I was as free as a bird.


    For the past painful three weeks of my life, Damon and Dax had been the best thing that happened to me.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Devin¡¯s voice boomed from the hallway, startling us and making me pull away from Dax¡¯s embrace.


    Devin was quick to enter the kitchen, catching a glimpse of our closeness before shooting Dax a look.


    Dax wore a long face as he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I smell blood. What happened?¡± Devin demanded authoritatively. His heavy footsteps were the only sound that broke the short silence.


    ¡°She cut herself,¡± Dax exined, showing him my hand.


    He rushed to grab my hand before it fell, examining it thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s not much, but be careful next time. I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself.¡±


    I nodded like a toddler receiving instructions from her uncle.


    ¡°Why does it look like you are crying?¡± Devin¡¯s voice echoed in the room, making my heart skip a bit.


    ¡°Not really. It was uhm¡­onions,¡± I lied, avoiding their gaze.


    ¡°There is no fucking onion anywhere.¡± His eyes covered the kitchen cab before resting on mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I can sniff your lies,¡± he said, making my heart thump loudly in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are crying because of that jerk?¡± Dax asked. His voice slightly raised in anger.


    ¡°No!¡± I quickly said, but Devin¡¯s eyes caught mine, making me scold myself.


    How does he even detect lies effortlessly?


    I avoided hispelling gaze, scratching my head with the tip of my fingers.


    ¡°Stop lying and stop crying over him. He isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to forget about the man that deflowered you,¡± Dax said in a low voice, patting me on my shoulder. ¡°Take it easy on her Devin. I¡¯m sure she still has feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± I gritted my teeth as memories of how I was thrown out of the castle flooded me.


    ¡°Can you tell us what happened? Before fleeing, did you let him know about the pregnancy?¡± He asked before taking a seat on the countertop.


    ¡°He knows.¡±


    Anger shed in their faces. ¡°Then why did he treat you this way? Doesn¡¯t he want a child? Isn¡¯t he your mate?¡±


    I could feel their intense stare on my neck as they searched for a mark.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t my mate. He ow¡­¡± I stopped myself from blurting.


    I didn¡¯t want them to know that Damon was once my master.


    They could get frightened and ask me to leave since I once belonged to the King.


    On second thought, Damon didn¡¯t own me anymore.


    Thanks to my being framed, I regained my freedom.


    When I¡¯m well enough, I will plead with Dax and Devin to take me to my parents¡¯ pack.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was framed. He wouldn¡¯t even let me exin myself before throwing me out in the cold.¡± I tried to exin, biting my lips to avoid breaking down in tears.


    ¡°That bastard! For the sake of the child, he should have considered. He seems like someone who doesn¡¯t think things through. He acts in emotions,¡± Devin stated, staring at me for exnations, but I wasn¡¯t ready to get into that conversation.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t believe the bay was his because someone set me up.¡± I swallowed hard, shutting my eyes to stop the tears from pouring.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. It¡¯s in the past.¡± I said, putting an end to the conversation.


    With those words, I left the kitchen, racing to my room to brawl my eyes out.


    I hated to think about Damon, it filled me with hurt.


    The past was in the past and it was time I moved on..


    As far as I was concerned, Damon was dead to me.

 Chapter 82

    Aurora


    I hummed a song as I got into the bathroom.


    I took off the robe that Devin gave mest night, untying the ropes around my waist before hanging it on a hook that sat on the wall.


    The bathroom wasn¡¯t spacious, but it could contain up to three adults.


    I turned on the shower, detecting the temperature of the water and adjusting it until I was satisfied.


    ¡°A warm bath would do.¡±


    I took off the shower cap covering my head, allowing my wavy hair to fall all over my shoulders.


    Gently, I ced the shower cap against the hook that had my robes.


    ¡°It¡¯s your perfect size.¡±


    A smile shed on my face as Dax¡¯s words crossed my mind.


    Since I didn¡¯t bring my clothes to the house, Devin pulled the robe out of an old wardrobe. ording to him, it belonged to the old man¡¯s wife who gave them the cottage.


    It took a long time for me to believe that a woman that old owned most of the outfits I wore as they glued to my body perfectly until I saw her picture.


    She must have a great taste in fashion.


    She was a slim and tall woman with curves in the right ces. Her body was banging.


    I stretched my hands to the shelf above me to take one of the shampoos that she made from a nt.


    ording to Devin, she extracted the juices from the nt and used them to wash her hair.


    The first time I tried it, I was so in love with the scent.


    With a grim grip on the bottle, I poured a generous amount over my greasy hair, scrubbing it for some time to remove the dirt.


    Satisfied, I rinsed off the shampoo, before rolling my hair in a bun.


    ¡°Shower time!¡± I squeaked in excitement.


    I let out a small chuckle as Dax and Devin¡¯s voices filled my ears.


    They were outside, probably working out.


    Naughty boys!


    Hand-squeezing a decent amount of the shower gel into the sponge, I worked it tother and scrub my body.


    It was surprising how my body healed at a rapid rate.


    The knife scars on my arms had fadedpletely.


    It looked as if nothing happened to me.


    My feet were healed too, I didn¡¯t feel any sharp pain when I applied pressure on them anymore.


    I loosened the bandages that Dax wrapped around it, throwing it into the garbage.


    My instincts kept emphasizing Dax and Devin being the cause of my rapid healing, but I discarded the thought.


    When I was done scrubbing my body, I turned on the shower to rinse the bubbles off my body.


    Worry began to set in me as I noticed the pressure from the water weakened with every passing second.


    I was about to wash the soap off my face when my worst nightmare happened.


    The water stopped.


    Confusion and panic hit me hard like a bulldozer at the realization.


    We have never run out of water in the cottage as long as there was a river on the other side.


    Or had the river dried up that Devin didn¡¯t notice?


    Hold yourself together, Aurora, there¡¯s got to be a way. I braced up, allowing my hands to touch random things as I searched for my towel.


    Making out the position of things with my eyes tightly shut proved abortive as the only thing I saw was thick darkness.


    Summoning courage, I took two steps, allowing my hands to travel around.


    Afraid to slip and hit my head, I stopped walking, standing rooted to a spot.


    I rubbed my hands against my eyes in an attempt to take off some bubbles before trying to open them gently.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I screamed in pain as the soap irritated my eyes, causing them to sting.


    Soon, my hands found the mini shower and I tried to press the button, but nothing came out.


    Not even a few drops of water.


    Frustrated as I was left with only one risky option.


    Call for help.


    Damn! I would be embarrassed if the brothers saw me naked and helplessly.


    Summoning courage as I couldn¡¯t sit in the bathroom all day, I began to make some noises with the mini shower.


    But I didn¡¯t think it helped.


    ¡°Devin! Dax! The shower has gone off!¡± I screamed frantically, waiting for their response.


    Fuck! Why was it taking them forever?!


    ¡°Turn on the fucking shower!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But I was left with no response.


    My eyes began to sting as the soapy liquid seeped into my eyes.


    My body began to shiver as a cold bite into my skin.


    ¡°Help!¡± I screamed desperately.


    ¡°Devin, Dax, help!¡±


    ¡°Aurora? Is that you?¡± I heard Dax¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes. Over here, in the shower!¡±


    At once, the sound of their footsteps came rushing towards my bathroom.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Devin asked. I could tell that he was skeptical about entering the bathroom.


    ¡°In here. In the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Bathing. What else do they do in the bathroom?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Maybe sex-¡± Dax responded.


    ¡°Shut up, Dax. What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Can you just fucking help me out?!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    The loud footsteps indicated that they were getting closer.


    I wrapped my hands around my body as if protecting it. But I knew it wasn¡¯t enough to cover me.


    If only I could get the towel.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Dax screamed.


    I almost vanished in embarrassment.


    ¡°Shut up, Dax. What is wrong with you?¡± Devin scolded him again.


    Despite my eyes being closed, I could feel their eyes boring into my naked body.


    Reddened in embarrassment, I wished the ground would swallow me.


    I sped my hand tighter around my body as I stood rooted to a spot, unable to decide on what to do.


    ¡°You said the water didn¡¯te out, but you turned off a button,¡± Devin said. I could hear his breath be harsh.


    I bit my lips hard, scolding myself for my foolishness.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of clear water filled the room and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Enjoy your bath,¡± They chorused, before leaving, making me almost die of embarrassment.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I screamed, hitting myself.


    Did Dax and Devin just see me naked?!


    How would I look them in the eyes when I leave the bathroom?!

 Chapter 83

    Aurora


    I spent the rest of the day in my room avoiding physical contact with the brothers.


    Filled with mortification, I locked my door, burying myself in the books I had sneaked earlier into my room from Devin¡¯s library.


    Despite trying hard to erase the memory from my head, it remained there, taunting me.


    My mind started to wander from the book, making me lose concentration.


    All that was stuck in my head was the bathroom moment with the brothers.


    It was like a scene that reyed in my head countless times.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed in frustration, pulling my hair.


    How could I be the cause of my problem?!


    Why did I touch the control button?!


    If only I steered clear of the control button, I wouldn¡¯t be filled with embarrassment.


    Devin and Dax¡¯s faces shed across my mind again, making me whimper in self-pity.


    How was I going to face them?


    Considering that I was a shy type, I could die of shame.


    I didn¡¯t mind staying in my room for days. As long as we didn¡¯t have physical contact.


    But was that possible? Do I have everything I need tost me for a week?


    My eyes travelled around my room and a frown sat on my face.


    Apart from the restroom and a couple of books to take away boredom, I didn¡¯t have food.


    Fuck!


    How was I going to survive without food until I was cold enough to look into their eyes?


    To even think that I hadn¡¯t eaten since morning and it was already evening.


    The sun was beginning to set and the small animals retreated to their houses.


    As if on cue, my stomach growled.


    My heart dropped in fright as I stared at my rumbling stomach.


    I was doomed!


    I dropped the book on myp, cing it on the table before retreating to bed.


    Maybe if I slept, I wouldn¡¯t feel hungry.


    But I was wrong.


    The moment I shut my eyes, it was like there was a war going on in my stomach. I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    I curled up on the bed, squeezing my stomach to reduce the pain but it only grew worse.


    My mouth began to water as the delicious scent of spaghetti and turkey wafted my nose.


    It was so enticing, I didn¡¯t know when I walked towards the door and unlocked it.


    Maybe it was time to brace up and forget about the incident.


    It was only a mistake.


    Peeking to see if the path that led to the kitchen was empty, I tiptoed across the room.


    A smile lit up my face as an idea popped into my head.


    Perhaps, I could sneak some food in.


    Who cares if they notice?


    I was about to take the next step, but as soon as I heard footsteps approaching, I rushed to my room, shutting the door behind me.


    I leaned against the wall, sliding to my knees, before hugging them as I shut my eyes tightly.


    I was mad hungry, but I was too mortified to face them.


    ¡°Aurora, food is ready,¡± Dax announced, knocking on my door a few times before walking away.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I gritted my teeth in anger, punching the floor.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to see his face, not after what happened.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aurora? Are you alright?¡± Devin¡¯s authoritative voice boomed, making my heart race.


    Why does his voice always have a naughty effect on me?


    Panic swept through me as I thought of what to do.


    Undecided, I kept silent, waiting for him to leave.


    Once there was some eating, I would sneak into the kitchen at night to take my food and take enough that wouldst me for a week.


    ¡°Dax? Where is Aurora?¡± Devin asked, walking away from my door to meet Dax.


    I pressed my ear against the door, straining it to catch their next conversations.


    ¡°She should be in her room.¡±


    ¡°She would have answered if she was there. I don¡¯t think anybody is there.¡±


    I heard Devin sigh in worry. ¡°Where could she be? I hope she wasn¡¯t crying about that loser,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around for her. She should be outside since she loves the view,¡± Dax suggested.


    Relief washed over me as their footsteps faded. I squealed in excitement when I heard the front door mmed shut, indicating that they were outside.


    Without wasting time, I swung into action, unlocking my door. At the speed of light, I reached the kitchen.


    I opened the door as quietly as a mouse to avoid any sound that would catch their attention.


    I swung the cab open, grabbing as many snacks and cereals as my hands could carry before racing to my room to keep them.


    I returned to the kitchen, opening the fridge to take milk, syrup for pancakes, leftovers fromst night, fruit juice, apples, bread, vegetables, and any edibles my hands could carry.


    I sprinted twice to my room, depositing them in the mini-fridge that sat on the table before sprinting back to the fridge.


    The kitchen countertop was disorganized, but I didn¡¯t care if they noticed.


    ¡°Have you found her?¡±


    ¡°No. She has to be here somewhere.¡±


    I could hear their worried voices as they searched for me frantically outside.


    A part of me was d that I was important to them.


    Without wasting time, I filled my empty te with spaghetti, before adding three fried turkeys.


    I was about to turn to leave when I noticed their footsteps approaching.


    My heart began to beat in fear as I tried to sprint to my room, but Devin¡¯s figure covered the entrance of the kitchen door, restraining me from taking another step.


    I peeled my eyes away, gluing them to the floor as my cheeks heated up in embarrassment.


    The te of food in my hands began to tremble as he got closer to me.


    I was busted!


    Unable to make a sound, I was rooted to a spot, waiting for his words when my stomach growled in hunger.


    I couldn¡¯t deny how hungry I was.


    ¡°There you are. We¡¯ve beenbing the house for you,¡± he said, cing his hand on my shoulder as it filled me with shuddering sparks.


    Kill me now, Moon goddess.

 Chapter 84

    Aurora


    ¡°I¡¯ve found her, Dax,¡± Devin announced before pinning his hazel eyes on embarrassed ones.


    My grip tightened on the te of food as I shuddered under his intense stare.


    Blocking the path that I was about to take, I remained in a spot, waiting for him to leave the door.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer us when we called you? You scared us. We thought something happened to you,¡± he said. From his facial expression, I could decode that he was not pleased with my silence.


    I heaved a sigh as I tried to think of an excuse. ¡°I was¡­sleeping.¡±


    His brows creased as he leaned closer to me. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for almost a month and you don¡¯t sleep by this time,¡± he said in a gruff tone.


    Despite how unfriendly and rough his voice was, it filled me with goosebumps.


    I shifted ufortably as his presence seemed to affect me, making me unable to think well. ¡°Well, I decided to sleep,¡± I said, smiling nervously.


    Silence ensued between us as we waited for Dax.


    My heart began to pound against my chest at our ufortable closeness, making sweat gather around my forehead.


    ¡°And where were you taking that food to?¡± he inquired, pointing at the te with a suspicious look stered on his face.


    My breath hitched in shock, but I was quick topose myself. Thest thing I wanted was for him to sniff my lies.


    Devin could pass as a human lie detector machine.


    ¡°To the dining room,¡± I muttered, giving him a nervous smile before resting my eyes on him.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± He smirked, covering the space between us. ¡°Your body betrays your words. You are still embarrassed because of what happened in the bathroom.¡±


    I froze in shock before regaining myself. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s already in the¡­past-¡±


    ¡°One thing you should always remember is that I can sniff the truth.¡± He ced hisrge hand on my face, cupping my cheek and stroking it with his thumb. ¡°And it¡¯s obvious that you are lying.¡±


    Dang it!


    ¡°You are tense. Rx and take a deep breath.¡±


    I almost melted at his touch. His fingers were rough, but they felt so good against my skin.


    My heart raced fast as I shut my eyes, rxing my face against his palm.


    No, Aurora, you are not supposed to be doing that!


    My subconscious frowned at my actions.


    Reluctantly, I peeled my face from his palm, looking away from him.


    ¡°There you are,¡± Dax¡¯s voice jolted me, making me jump in shock.


    I pulled away from Devin, maintaining a distance between us.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat!¡± He ordered, leaving no room for excuses.


    There was something about Devin that made me feel like a little girl.


    He was like a tough boss and I was the naive employee.


    It made me feel little and I found it attractive.


    Dax was the first to walk to the table while Devin walked beside me.


    Having close contact with the brothers made me nervous.


    It took me a great deal of self-control not to trip and fall.


    I halted suddenly as Devin leaned closer to me.


    ¡°I think you are very sexy,¡± he whispered against my ears, winking at me before joining Dax on the table.


    Caught off bnce, I gasped in shock as his words kept ying in my head.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he ordered, pointing at the chair opposite him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I ced my food on the table, pulling the chair before sitting on it.


    Silence fell as we dug into our food hungrily.


    Concentrating on the food was hard as I felt their eyes boring into me.


    The more I tried to forget about the bathroom scene, the more it reyed in my head on repeat.


    The image of the brother¡¯s widened eyes flooded my head.


    I should have let them leave before rinsing my face.


    To even think that I just shaved!


    I felt like the ground should open and swallow me.


    I lifted my head, peeking to see if I would catch them staring at me.


    As expected, Dax¡¯s eyes rested on me¡­no, on my boobs.


    It was at that moment I was conscious of my choice of clothes.


    I was d in a v-neck crop that exposed my cleavage and biker short.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I caught Devin stealing nces at me.


    Holy shit!


    My heartbeat quickened and I began to feel drawn towards the brothers.


    Keep yourself together, Aurora!


    A part of me felt ufortable while another part of me enjoyed the way they drool over my body.


    My mind was a mess of emotions.


    A strange feeling washed over me, making me press my thighs together.


    I held a firm grip on my fork, swallowing hard as I tried to maintainposure.


    Damn, these two hot guys!


    The more I pressed my thighs together, the more a tingling sensation spread all over my body.


    My breathing became harsh and I frequently bit my lower lip.


    The atmosphere became unusually tense as we ate in silence. The only sound that filled the air was the sound of the fork against the te and our harsh breaths.


    I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one having their strange feelings.


    I cleared my throat, dropping my fork loudly against the te.


    ¡°I think I will finish the rest of the food in my room,¡± I announced, standing to my feet with the te of food in my hands.


    Neither of the brothers responded as they drooled over my body.


    While Dax¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave my erect nipples that poked through my crop top, Devin¡¯s eyes hovered all over my body, undressing me.


    Unable to control myself, I rushed out of the dining table to my room. I shut the door behind me before putting the te on the floor.


    I slumped on the bed, burying my head in the pillow before screaming into it.


    It was at that moment I noticed a strange slippery feeling between my thighs.


    I lowered my shorts, pushing my pants aside as I dipped my fingers into my vulva.


    I was already dripping wet.

 Chapter 85

    Aurora


    I didn¡¯t know how long I slept, but when my eyes fluttered open, the room was dark.


    Night had fallen and the house became quiet.


    Devin and Dax were probably asleep.


    I got up from the bed to close the curtains to avoid feeling paranoid.


    Leaving the curtains open at night while I slept made me feel someone was watching me from the window.


    It gives me a dreaded feeling and I end up having nightmares.


    I was about to go back to bed when I noticed a figure in the dark, sitting quietly in the corner of my room.


    Fear gripped me, freezing me to a spot.


    I strained my eyes to get a glimpse of the stalker in my room, but the image was bleak.


    I couldn¡¯t use my wolf vision as she was asleep.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my body began to shiver and my heart pounded hard against my ribs.


    ¡°Hello!¡± I called, my voice came out shaky, but that was the least of my concerns.


    My breath became harsh as cold ran down my spine at the person¡¯s silence.


    I could swear there was something familiar about the strange person.


    The musky scent was enough to give the person away but I remained skeptical.


    What if he was here to kill me?


    What if he was one of my demons?


    An ufortable silence fell into the room, except for my sharp breath intake and the person¡¯s constant tapping of his finger against a chair.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± I asked when I found my voice, stretching my hand to take a weapon.


    Quietly, I slipped the fork into the band of my shorts, remaining rooted to where I stood.


    I wouldn¡¯t let the strange man take me unaware.


    Devin and Dad always emphasized self-defense and I couldn¡¯t wait to use it.


    Summoning courage, I took two steps forward with my eyes pinned on the figure. ¡°Fucking answer me or get out of my room!¡± I ordered, using amanding tone.


    I wouldn¡¯t give the strange man the impression that he scared me, even if I was fear-stricken.


    I took a few steps toward him with my fingers on the bottom of the knife. ¡°Get out of my room this instant before I call the-¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± he silenced me, cing his finger on my lips before leaning towards me.


    The scent of honey and musky invaded my nose, vanishing my anger until I melted against his touch.


    ¡°Dax? What are you doing here? Why are you-¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said in a soothing voice, tucking my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Aurora. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    ¡°You are here for me?¡± I repeated, staring at him in confusion. ¡°But I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he whispered, his lips brushing against my ear.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded, walking away from me before he pulled me to him, grabbing my waist.


    Before I could process what was happening, my back was already resting against the wall, trapping me.


    ¡°Dax, what are you doing?¡± I asked, trying to push him back but my strength failed me.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing what I should have done the moment you healed.¡±


    My heart raced against my chest as goosebumps enveloped my skin.


    Why was Dax behaving strangely?


    Was he drunk?


    I tilted my head to sniff his breath, but it smelt of the spaghetti he had eaten earlier.


    ¡°What are you doing to me, Aurora? You are literally in my head. I can barely concentrate around you. You infiltrate my thoughts,¡± he confessed, moving close to me until his head rested on mine.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Dax. I think you need to get some sleep.¡± I patted his shoulder, trying to push him away from me, but he leaned closer until we breathed the same breath.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I see you everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Go to your room,¡± I ordered in a firm voice, squeezing again his grip but he ced both his hands against the wall, blocking my escape route.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to go? I know you feel the same. I know how torturing it feels to crave for someone badly. I know you feel sparks whenever our bodies collide. I know you want me,¡± he groaned, teasing my neck with kisses.


    He trailed the kisses to my corbone, nibbling against them and licking them before iming my lips.


    ¡°I think you¡­should get¡­going¡­¡± I said but words failed me¡­no, my body failed me.


    I twirled against him like a spaghetti as the effect of our connection sent wild sparks all over my body.


    His hand slipped into my crop top, twirling them in between his fingers, causing a shuddering sensation within me.


    ¡°Are you sure you still want me to go? Just say the word and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Fucking stay,¡± I moaned against his lip, iming them in a passionate kiss.


    I tugged at his neck as my hands got busy removing the buttons of his shirt.


    He lifted me off the ground, carrying me without breaking the kiss.


    My back hit the bed and he climbed over me, tearing off the top.


    He took my nipple, sucking on them like a hungry baby.


    I lost it at once as I twisted underneath him, my body responded to his touch and I began to feel myself buildup.


    ¡°Dax¡­¡± I moaned, pushing his head further as he licked the space between my boobs before teasing my belly button with the tip of his tongue.


    I shivered, sping my legs around him as pleasure washed over me.


    ¡°You taste so fucking good,¡± hemended before resuming his assault.


    My hands grabbed his head, cing it on my navel as he licked it.


    His hair was rough as I kept tugging at it and running my fingers through it.


    I wanted more.


    The mming of the door made us halt as a figure walked into my room.


    I was about to give Dax a push, but his grip was firm against me.


    ¡°Devin? What are you doing here?¡± I asked. If the light was on, my tomato-coloured cheeks would have given me away.


    ¡°What are you doing Devin?¡± I asked in shock as he pulled his trousers.


    ¡°Joining the party,¡± he smirked before joining Dax and me on the bed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His hands roamed about my body before spanking me hard on my butt, while Dax¡¯s fingers were wrapped around my erect nipples.


    ¡°You taste divine!¡± He growled, biting my skin softly.


    I was certain my body would be covered in hickeys tomorrow.


    My eyes widened in shock at the outy of things.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that I had the brothers all to myself!

 Chapter 86

    Aurora


    Waves of pleasure crashed over my body, making me shiver.


    My mouth was ajar as I drew in sharp breath. My fingers wed the bed and my body twisted at the torture.


    My thighs pressed against each other whenever Dax¡¯s fingers graved my hypersensitive nipples.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged shamelessly.


    I missed the warmth of his mouth against my nipples. His absence made me feel empty.


    His withdrawal from my already reddened nipples frustrated me.


    I didn¡¯t want them to hold back. I wanted them to im me as if they owned me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I wanted them to take full control of my body and bend it to their will.


    I was ready to surrender myself to them like a sacrifice.


    Frustrated by his withdrawal, I sped my hand around Dax¡¯s head, pulling his mouth to my nipples.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I moaned, biting my lower lips as he teased them, sucking them like a hungry baby.


    My hands flew to my nipple, ying with it as he sucked on the other one.


    I gasped in surprise as Devin¡¯s length pressed against my lower back.


    He was huge!


    But I was too aroused to be scared.


    Before I could process what was happening, his trousers came off and his dick poked my entrance from behind.


    He was about to plunge his shaft when I jolted awake.


    Turned out it was a fucking dream.


    I heaved a sigh as I got conscious of my environment.


    My breath came out of my pants as waves of pleasure flooded me.


    My body still tingled despite being awake.


    I sat up, resting my back against the bed frame.


    I pressed my thighs together as I enjoyed the sensation that filled me. My nipples were still erect and in-between my thighs was like a river.


    My juices-soaked shorts.


    My cheeks heated up in embarrassment as I pulled my shorts, but then I noticed a small movement in the dark.


    rmed, I froze, unable to speak as fear gripped me.


    The figure took daring steps towards the bed before I felt its weight dipping on it.


    It was here for me, just like in my dream.


    Who are you?! I wanted to scream, but it felt like a cat got my tongue.


    It was like a deja vu. The dream was reying.


    I pinched my skin to make sure it was a reality.


    ¡°Whatever you dreamt of, we swear to make it a reality.¡±


    We?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I managed to ask in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Your weakness.¡±


    My weakness?


    I was about to process what the word meant when the lights came on.


    The dark blue LED light illuminated the room, causing a warm glow. It was not bright, but it was bright enough to get a glimpse of the figures in my room.


    ¡°Devin¡­and Dax?¡± I stammered, as my brows shot in confusion.


    ¡°I the flesh,¡± they chorused, leaning towards me.


    The bed dipped, amodating their weight as they climbed on it.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, pinning my eyes on them and monitoring their every move.


    ¡°What were you dreaming of?¡±


    My heart fell into the pit of my stomach as my dream yed in my head.


    It took me a great deal of self-control to maintainposure whenever I was around the brothers.


    I sped my thighs together, swallowing hard as I tried to steady my breathing.


    Thest thing I wanted was for them to smell my arousal.


    My heart was beating like war drums as their breath fanned my skin.


    The hair on my back stood erect and goosebumps invaded my skin.


    Their presence made me lose myself.


    ¡°Just paradise, that¡¯s all,¡± I answered nervously.


    ¡°Paradise, hmm,¡± Devin¡¯s gruff voice boomed. ¡°That¡¯s where you want us to take you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I mean it¡¯s just a normal dream. Nothing special,¡± I defended, hoping it was enough to convince them¡­especially Devin.


    ¡°A normal dream will have you moaning out our names and spilling juices? Tell us another lie,¡± Devin scuffed.


    I looked away from them, pinning my eyes to the floor in embarrassment.


    Damn, Devin!


    ¡°Fine. It was a weird dream, but it only happened once. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°It better does.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard us. Because the only name you will be screaming is ours and the only person you will dream about is us,¡± they stared possessively.


    The glow that formed around Dax¡¯s eyes was glitching. I could tell that his wolf wanted to take over.


    But he was fighting it.


    Devin sniffed in the air as if a sweet aroma lingered in it. ¡°Do you smell that, brother?¡± He tapped Dax gently, startling him as he seemed preupied with his wolf.


    Dax sniffed the air in pleasure. It didn¡¯t take long before their nose red in my direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s from her. Your moaning brought us here and now, your scent will make us stay.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I started but words failed me.


    ¡°I know you want me as much as we want you. Rx, we will both enjoy it,¡± Devin assured, kissing my forehead.


    ¡°No!¡± I said sharply, trying to hide the desperation in my soul.


    Can they just im me already?!


    ¡°You mean no, you don¡¯t want us to stop? We won¡¯t,¡± Devin threatened before charging at me. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it Aurora. We will make youe back for more.¡±


    ¡°Look, Devin, she is wet for us,¡± Dax called with a dark smirk on his face.


    ¡°So slippery,¡± Devin groaned when his fingers grazed my wet pussy.


    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± Devin muttered as his finger pushed further into my pussy.


    Sandwiched in between the brother, I was frozen in shock, Iy, allowing them to resume their sweet torture.


    Excitement washed over me when I saw not one, but two hot guys drooling over me, ready to take me to cloud nine.


    When I thought they would take me one after the other, they proved me wrong by iming me at once.


    A fucking threesome!


    I hissed, parting my mouth open as Devin continued working his fingers on my clitoris, filling me with electric currents that made me tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist it, Aurora. We know you want us.¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes,¡± I panted, spreading my legs wider for easy ess.


    Dax¡¯s hand held one of my boobs in ce while his mouth circled the other.


    ¡°Turn over, Aurora, we want to worship your body.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Aurora


    ¡°Take me now!¡± I screamed in pleasure, before breaking down in tears.


    I didn¡¯t know if I was crying because I was my sexual starvation was over or because they took their time to torture me, making me long for it.


    I parted my legs further, allowing a clearer view of my soaked pussy.


    My head was nk as I couldn¡¯t think. All that my body craved was their full-length mming the wall of my pussy.


    I loved that the brothers brought out the bad bitch in me.


    No man has made me feel this way before¡­except Damon.


    I shrugged, erasing Damon¡¯s name from my head so as not to kill my mood.


    Don belonged to the past.


    ¡°You naughty bitch,¡± Devin emphasized in his words. The effect of his deep baritone voice flooded the bed with my release.


    ¡°Look at what we are doing to her. She wants us like crazy,¡± Dax smirked, before doing something weird.


    His fingers scoop some amount of my juices before he brings them to his mouth, licking it like a lollipop.


    My eyes widened when I saw him lick his fingers clean before grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°How does she taste?¡± Devin asked, salivating as his eyes were pinned to Dax¡¯s dark ones.


    ¡°Divine.¡± He replied, gritting his teeth as his fist clenched tightly into a ball.


    ¡°Taste her, brother. Make her yell our names so loud that they will hear her screams from the neighbouring packs,¡± Dax instructed before towering above me.


    Excitement rushed in Devin¡¯s veins as he grabbed me, yanking me closer to himself.


    He knelt before me and ced a pillow below my waist before lowering it to bury my face in between my thighs.


    If I thought I had felt sparks at first then I was wrong.


    It was like fire spread through my body each time his tongue delved deeper into pussy.


    I felt my toes curling and stiffening.


    Passion, Fire, Desire, and Hunger swept through us as we got lost in the moment.


    Nothing else mattered.


    Dax¡¯s weight dipped on the bed as hey beside me, taking my nipples in his mouth one after the other, giving both of them equal attention.


    Sizzling sparks ran from my boobs to my pussy, making me quiver violently.


    I wed the bed with my eyes tightly shut, enjoying the sexual treatment.


    ¡°Fuck, Devin!¡± I screamed, wiggling my body.


    My breath turned ragged and my stomach twisted in knots.


    I felt more juices explode from my pussy. It was like a tap of running water.


    ¡°Goddess!¡± I moaned, grabbing Dax¡¯s head when he bit my nipples lightly.


    I thought I saw paradise.


    My body began to convulse underneath them and my grip became firmer on the bed sheets.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my thighs from trembling as Devin held it tighter to himself, his mask was smeared with my juices.


    Devin worked his tongue deep into pussy, plunging in and out at speed.


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± I tried to speak, but the rest of the words were shoved back in my throat as Dax imed my lips in a passionate kiss.


    I felt my body unclench at his expertise in manoeuvering his tongue into my mouth.


    I grabbed a fistful of his hair, tugging at it as I pulled his face closer.


    I didn¡¯t want him to pull away.


    Something about him made me feel secure.


    I melted under his touch, running his hand all over his well-toned abs before resting them on his face.


    I tried to slip my fingers into his mask to peel it away before he caught them quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even,¡± he warned. ¡°It will make it more interesting.¡±


    Sparing no room for words, he resumed his torture, teasing my nipples before sucking on them like a child.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I screamed in excitement, squeezing one of my boobs when Devin reced his tongue with his finger.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I was already on the moon when he added two more fingers, thrusting them in and out at a great pace.


    Soon, I began to feel myself buildup. My stomach twisted in knots and my body wouldn¡¯t stop convulsing.


    The feeling wasn¡¯t new to me.


    I was having my orgasm.


    I lifted my hips, thrusting them to meet Devin¡¯s speed as I screamed into Dax¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Easy, doll. We haven¡¯t started yet,¡± Devin chorused before licking thest drop of my cum on his face.


    A brief silence settled as I observed the brothersmunicating with their eyes.


    Watching them keenly, I sensed they were debating on who to take me first.


    Devin or Dax.


    While Devin was patient, slow, and sensual, Dax was the opposite, but both of them made me feel good.


    Devin drew closer while Dax stepped backward. Dax sat on the couch, rxing his back with his arms spread apart and his hands t on his thighs.


    The bulge in his shorts poked through the fabric, begging to be released. His eyes were dark with hunger and pleasure and his body was tense.


    He sat quietly watching us.


    A feeling of difort flushed through me at Dax¡¯s behaviour.


    How was hefortable watching his brother make love to me?


    It was like watching live porn.


    A smirk crossed Devin¡¯s face as he charged at me like a predator stalking its prey.


    I didn¡¯t need to be told that he was ready to devour me and sap out my energy, leaving me exhausted.


    Devin leaned on me, burying his tongue in my mouth as he continued to explore.


    I was already enjoying the warmth of his mouth when his huge dick pressed against my opening.


    Before I could react, he plunged his shaft inch after inch until his full length was buried in my pussy.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I moaned, biting my lower lip as I felt full.


    It was like his dick stretching me and expanding my walls.


    He took a slow pace, thrusting in and out of me with care.


    His tongue still explored my mouth.


    I bit my lips hard enough to draw blood as I tried not to scream his name, but his dick began to hit the right ces, making me go insane with pleasure.


    ¡°I want you to say my name. I want to hear it!¡± He ordered, mming hard into the entrance of my womb.

 Chapter 88

    Aurora


    ¡°Fuck Devin!¡± I groaned before letting out a deafening scream.


    My body was already on fire that only their huge dicks could quench.


    I wanted them to ride me like a horse. I wanted them to do nasty things to me, to bend me to an unimaginable position.


    I wanted to please them while they took turns worshiping my body.


    Drunk in pleasure, I ced my finger on my clitoris, rubbing it in circles hard and fast.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I didn¡¯t know why I did that, but it felt so fucking good.


    I felt my orgasm build up and my inside sparked with fire and desire.


    I let out cries, rocking my hips to meet Devin as he thrust into me hard.


    The cap of his dick hit the entrance of my womb. I was afraid that he would take my womb out of position.


    His flexible waist delved deeper into me, giving him more ess.


    ¡°Aurora,¡± he groaned lowly, shutting his eyes and barking his teeth while he kept pumping in and out of me.


    It was like I was in paradise as Devin and Dax pleasured me with their tongue and dick.


    The bed creaked under our weight, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop our fun.


    ¡°You are so tight,¡± Devin groaned, his breath sharp and harsh. ¡°So wet. So slippery,¡± His mouth hung ajar and his waist flexed, allowing his dick to push further, pounding my g spot.


    I was so lost in the sea of pleasure that I didn¡¯t see the need growing in Dax¡¯s eyes.


    His dick pitched a high tenth in his shorts as his breath becamebored.


    It was only a matter of minutes before he charged at me.


    Devin¡¯s groans filled the air as he kept pumping in and out of me at a great speed.


    I withdrew my hands from my clitoris as they grew hypersensitive, creating an electric feeling each time I rubbed it.


    I was almost out of breath, yet, I lifted my hips to meet Devin¡¯s active ones, allowing him to pound me.


    My release exploded in me, staining the bed as it gushed out with force.


    ¡°Devin!¡± I screamed my lungs out, pressing my tights together to hold a firm grip on Devin¡¯s dick.


    I was in love with his dick.


    ¡°Harder!¡± Imanded, pulling him closer to me as my grip tightened around his neck.


    Our screams


    My eyes closed tightly and my body shuttered when I let out the second release.


    As if on cue, Dax stood up from where he sat, excusing Devin as he took over from where he stopped.


    Devin buried my books in his mouth while Dax shifted behind me, cupping my ass with his palms.


    Without wasting time, Dax¡¯s dick filled my opening. He didn¡¯t give me time to get used to it before he began mming inside me.


    I almost fainted as the pleasure built up in me. Seemed the brothers weren¡¯t joking when they promised to make me scream their names.


    The only thing that resonated in the room was my loud voice as I clung to them.


    I closed my eyes tightly, flinging my head from side to side when Dax¡¯s fingers grazed my swollen clitoris before pinching it.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged, grabbing a fistful of Dax¡¯s hair as he continued to m into me mercilessly.


    My brain was nk and my body got tense.


    ¡°Come for us!¡± Devin ordered, increasing his pressure and speed while growling like an animal.


    Those magical words were enough to let me explode. My release left me breathless as I kept muttering inaudible words.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Dax¡¯s orgasm filled the mouth of my womb.


    For the next ten minutes, we copsed in each other¡¯s arms, panting hard as exhaustion hit us hard.


    Weakness overtook me, making me curl against their tall frames as Iy to sleep.


    ¡°You naughty girl,¡± They chorused, spanking my ass.


    A small smile spread on my face as I hid my reddened cheeks in Dax¡¯s chest out of embarrassment.


    ¡°You taste divine.¡±


    My smile faded quickly when I noticed Devin¡¯s dick poke my stomach.


    ¡°Already?¡± I asked, arching my brow.


    ¡°You woke the beast. Get ready to satisfy it,¡± he chuckled, cing my hand in his erect dick.


    The presence of my hand hardened it, making it stand at attention. It still felt moist as it was coated with my juices.


    ¡°I want more,¡± he groaned, brushing his lips against my ears.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed quietly when his tongue burrowed into my ear, licking and teasing it.


    It felt like a tickle, I craved more of it.


    Devin began working my hands on his dick slowly while Dax licked every inch of my skin, filling me with sparks.


    My nipples stiffened and my thighs felt warm with release.


    Despite how exhausted I was, I didn¡¯t mind going around with them.


    Sex with them was heaven on earth.


    Sandwiched between the brothers, their hands roamed all over my body in a possessive manner.


    The smell of their hunger filled my nose.


    I wanted them as much as they wanted me.


    Sadness consumed me the moment my fingers grazed the mask on their faces.


    ¡°Take off your masks,¡± I ordered. ¡°I mean, I want to see your faces. It¡¯s been weeks that I¡¯ve been staying with you but it hurts that you still don¡¯t trust me.¡± My lips pouted like I was about to break into tears.


    ¡°I would never hurt you guys,¡± I added, trying to convince them.


    ¡°Who said you could hurt us?¡± Devin scoffed. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to see our faces for some reason,¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I paused as nothing came to my head.


    It hurt that I didn¡¯t know what they looked like.


    Most times when I tried to lift up the mask and peep, they stirred awake, filling me with fear.


    ¡°Do you have a scar or something you feel that disfigured your face? Is that the reason you feel ashamed to open it?¡±


    ¡°No ..¡±


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t I see you? I want you to reveal your faces,¡±


    They went silent before Dax nced at Devin and he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Fine, we will take off the mask so you can see what we look like.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Aurora


    My heart pounded hard against my ribs and goosebumps nketed my skin in anticipation.


    What would the brothers look like?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I could bet with my life that they would be the most handsome men I¡¯ve seen.


    A frown settled on my face as Damon¡¯s facial appearance shed in my head.


    His sharp jawlines, smooth face, neck-length dark hair and a pair of hazel eyes thatplimented hisplexion stared at me.


    Damon was the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen, but I didn¡¯t know if Devin and Dax would be more handsome than he was.


    It was like a tug-of-war that I never won. The more I tried to wipe Damon out of my memory, the more he remained glued to it.


    I hated that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him despite how badly he treated me.


    ¡°Are you alright, doll?¡± Devin asked, lifting my chin with his fingers. ¡°You seem thrown off the mood. Are you feeling guilty about letting us fuck your brains out?¡±


    It took a lot of self-control not to betray my shocked expression before him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stop thinking about him. He is dead to you,¡± Devin stated firmly. I could smell jealousy in his words.


    He is dead to me. I repeated to myself until Damon¡¯s image wiped off my head.


    He was finally gone for good¡­or maybe for that moment.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± heplimented, nting a kiss on my forehead before smiling at me.


    ¡°So¡­¡± My voice trailed as I slipped my hands into their masks. I could feel the excitement well up in me again.


    Dax¡¯s hands removed my fingers, cing them on myp. ¡°We will reveal our faces to you on one condition,¡± he stated, his voice causing my heart to flip.


    ¡°Condition?¡± I repeated, staring at me with confusion in my eyes.


    ¡°You will get to see us if you agree to be blindfolded,¡± he spilled, drowning me in the sea of confusion.


    ¡°Blindfolded? But how will I get to see you if you cover my eyes? The purpose of taking off your mask is to make me see you and recognize you, not the other way around,¡± I argued. My voice wasced with worry, causing a cold on my forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only condition, baby. Whenever we have sex, we reveal our faces but you get blindfolded.¡±


    I heaved a sigh, shooting them an unpleasant look. ¡°When is this whole bullshite to an end?¡±


    The excitement to see them died down immediately and I was filled with irritation.


    Haven¡¯t I earned their trust enough?


    What else do they want?!


    ¡°It will soon be over, doll,¡± Dax whispered, pushing his tongue into my ear and licking it with the tip of his tongue.


    My body quivered under his touch and my chest tightened as pleasure gushed through me.


    Devin¡¯s hands squeezed my butt before trailing kisses all over my body.


    I could feel their bulge rising as it hit my lower back repeatedly.


    They took the next ten minutes running their magical hands all over me.


    I felt like a queen as they worshipped every curve in my body.


    ¡°Do you agree to be blindfolded, doll?¡± Dax asked, breaking from the kiss.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I groaned in sadness, pouting my lips.


    Dax pulled away, his hands fumbling with the back pocket of his trousers. He pulled out a red blindfold before giving me the urge to turn around.


    I leaned closer to him with my back grazing his chest.


    I shut my eyes, waiting for darkness to envelop me when I get blindfolded.


    The blindfold covered my eyes. From the silky effect, I knew that the material was satin.


    ¡°Take the mask off in 3¡­2¡­1¡­now!¡± I announced, waiting in silence as they took masks off their faces.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked, trying to make sure I felt the smoothness of their faces.


    Like a dutiful pet, they took off their masks.


    ¡°Check it out,¡± they confirmed.


    My fingers grazed every inch of their perfect wless skin.


    I could feel it in my bones.


    The long-gone sparks revived as it sent tingles down my skin.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you save your strength for that in the bathroom?¡± Dax said seductively. ¡°You¡¯ll be needing a lot of it. It¡¯s good to conserve energy,¡± he said before biting the tip of my ear.


    Like a feather, I was thrown over Devin¡¯s shoulder as we matched into my bathroom.


    When we got inside the bathroom, the door went shut and we sat in the bathtub.


    Thanks to the old man and his love for bigger bathtubs.


    I was sandwiched between Devin and Dax.


    Devin turned on the warm water, allowing heat to radiate off our bodies.


    Without warning, I was flipped to the side before Dax buried his head in my pussy, sucking it like his life depended on it.


    My screams were louder this time as I didn¡¯t bother sping my hand over my mouth.


    The feeling of his tongue flickering me like a sweet was something to die for. It made me almost lose myself as I started to say gibberish words.


    The feeling made my juices gush out in waves.


    My juices were mixed with the bathwater.


    But that was the least of our concerns.


    At once, Devin and Dax exchanged nces, and a dark smirk spread on their faces.


    But I was lost in the ocean of pleasure to decode theirmunication.


    Before I knew it, Dax switched off the warm water before lifting my hip and cing it on his thighs, exposing it.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I licked my lips, curling my toes as a wave of cold hit my exposed clitoris.


    Devin grabbed the mini shower, lowering his body to meet up with me before switching it on.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± I jolted as cold water sshed on my body, causing me to shiver.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I twisted in Dax¡¯s arms as Devin diverted the mini shower to my pussy. Dax spread my pussy lips apart.


    ¡°Enjoy the feeling, doll,¡± they chorused in hoarse voices, pleasuring me until I had my orgasm.


    My kags sped together as I slumped into the bathtub in exhaustion.


    I couldn¡¯t feel my legs anymore but they weren¡¯t done with me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist us, doll. Spread your legs wide apart!¡±

 Chapter 90

    Aurora


    A small smile curved on my lips as I folded the clothes before arranging them neatly into theundry basket.


    Taking thest shirt, I lifted it to my nose unconsciously to inhale the warm scent.


    Despite how clean the clothes were, Devin and Dax¡¯s scents still lingered on them as if they were wearing them presently.


    My nerves rxed and calmness settled within me as their scent invaded my nose.


    It still baffled me that the brothers¡¯ scent had a strange effect on me.


    At first, I didn¡¯t let it get to me, but now I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    These days, I have be obsessed with their scents and their presence. It had a way of soothing me.


    I never wanted them to leave me, not even for a second. Their presence makes me feel loved, safe, and secure.


    I wanted them to im me and make me theirs forever.


    My recent behaviour filled me with concerns, but the more I tried to address the issue, the more it proved abortive. It was like a hard nut to crack.


    Unable to control my weird obsession, I volunteered to help them with theirundry, that way their scent wouldn¡¯t leave my nostrils even if they were away.


    Convincing them was not an easy task, but they eventually obliged.


    Their positive reaction made me confident that they felt the same towards me.


    I wanted them as much as they wanted me.


    My shoulders rxed as calmness washed upon me like waves crashing on the ocean bed.


    For the first time in my life, I was at peace with myself.


    But I couldn¡¯t help the negative thoughts that threatened to prate my head.


    The brothers¡¯ absence from my life filled me with fear and anxiety.


    Observing how distressed I was, I sniffed their clothes once more allowing their musky scent to rx my troubled mind.


    My heart swelled with sadness as worry stered my face.


    I wish the Moon goddess could make us mates.


    Call me selfish, but I don¡¯t mind having the brothers for myself.


    When I was done folding the clothes, I kept them in theundry room before leaving for the kitchen.


    Quietly, I prepared breakfast. Sandwich and a cup of tea.


    I ced the food on the dining table with a note reading, ¡°Eat me before you eat me.¡±


    I smiled at my sexual sense of humor as imaginations of what I wanted them to do to me yed in my head.


    When I was done setting the table, I left the house, heading to the garden to pluck beautiful flowers. I needed some fresh flowers to rece the withering ones in the jar.


    A cold breeze was the first to greet my skin when I opened the door.


    It was still early in the morning, the sun hadn¡¯t risen but I could see my environment clearly.


    Goosebumps covered my skin when my hands made contact with the wet flowers¡­thanks to the morning dew.


    I bit my lips to refrain from smiling as the feeling of Dax and Devin¡¯s fingers refreshed in my memory.


    Just like the cold wind, their touch sent shivers down my spine.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It left me with sparks that I would never forget in a hurry.


    I walked deeper into the woods carefully as my legs hadn¡¯t healed from myst encounter with Devin and Dax yet.


    Each time they wanted to rub balm and massage my legs, we ended up having hot passionate sex that made me long for more.


    Their presence increased my sexual appetite and everything about them strangely reminded me of Damon.


    I winced as dull pain ran from my thighs to my feet when I tried to walk fast.


    The woods harboured snakes and they were one of my greatest fears.


    Despite the pain, I quickened my steps.


    I hadn¡¯t walked far when I sighted a yellow nt in the distance.


    Excitement spread throughout me when I saw marigolds spread across a small path.


    I hurriedly plucked them and ced them into the basket that I had clutched on my arm.


    My eyes scanned the area as I searched for another flower before I left for home.


    A bunch of lilies shed in my direction and I hurried to pluck them. I ced them carefully inside the basket, demarcating them.


    White lilies and a touch of purple colour weren¡¯t bad.


    When the sun started to rise, I found my way back into the house, bouncing along the bushy path excitedly.


    Curiously, I peeled to check if Dax and Devin¡¯s trap had caught any animal but none came to view.


    Anger reced my excitement as my eyes flickered between the trap and my feet.


    Stupid trap that almost ripped my feet apart.


    I hissed in anger, storming into the direction of the house when a deep frown rested on my face.


    I left the front door open.


    Hurriedly, I peeped through the door and I found the sitting room empty.


    I sighed in relief.


    Devin and Dax hated it when I left the front door open. They warned me several times about locking all the doors to protect myself from the dangers lurking in the woods.


    Each time I asked what the dangers were, they didn¡¯t give any reasonable reply.


    I ended up believing that they talked about wild animals and maybe rogue hunters.


    I peeped further to have a view of the dining room, but the food stared at me.


    A smile formed on my face. They won¡¯t eat without me.


    For the past week, we bonded so well as if we were mates.


    I looked up in the sky, issuing my prayer to the Moon goddess.


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad if the brothers were my mates. But I haven¡¯t heard of a girl having two mates.


    It was rare for anyone to have two mates in the wolfdom. But I would definitely be pissed if one of the brothers had a mate.


    I walked into the house, shutting the door behind me quietly so as not to attract attention.


    I strode to the jars that contained flowers, removing them before pouring out the water.


    I switched on the tap, allowing clean water to enter the jars before I filled the jars with the flowers.


    I hurried to the sitting room, recing the jars to where I found them.


    I had barely left the sitting room when I heard a hiss behind me.


    I turned sharply, ncing behind me, but nothing caught my attention.


    Maybe it was my imagination. I shrugged my shoulders, pushing the bad thoughts away before proceeding to Devin and Dax¡¯s room.


    The sound of running water from their rooms convinced me that they were taking their showers and I couldn¡¯t wait to have another shower sex with them.


    I was about to take a step when the hissing sound filled my ears again, this time, louder and longer. Except it was not behind me.


    My eyes widened in horror when I lifted my head to the ceiling. A terrifying scream left my throat as I stared at arge python hanging on the ceiling.


    It should have entered when I left the front door open.


    Frozen in shock as an invisible force tied my legs, the python dropped from the ceiling to my body, wrapping its huge body around me.


    ¡°Devin! Dax! A python is¡­squeezing me!¡± I screamed with all my might as my life shed before my eyes.


    I felt my soul leave my body each time the python tightened its grip on me, restricting my airflow.


    I was about to give up when Dax and Devin fled from the bathroom naked, water was dripping from their body.


    They left in a hurry, forgetting their masks.


    I trailed my eyes up to their face and my heart skipped two beats.


    ¡°Damon?!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Unknown


    A knock sounded on the door before it slid open. Rosa came into view, walking into the luxurious room majestically.


    Her eyes scanned the room before a smile spread on her face.


    Finally, she didn¡¯t have her heart in her throat this time.


    The room was warm and inviting,pared to the past when it was hostile and cold.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It seemed someone was in a good mood today.


    Her eyes settled on the figure that sat on the wall, rxing into the chair with a wine ss in one hand.


    Finally, she was able to prove herself worthy.


    ¡°Wee, Rosa.¡± The figure greeted without turning to look behind before sipping the wine from the ss.


    Rosa¡¯s smile widened as her heart melted in joy. Who knew her uncle could be this calm with her?


    ¡°Come, sit with me,¡± he invited her, tapping the space beside him.


    Rosa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at the figure for the second time.


    Was this her uncle?


    Since she had known him, he had never shown his soft and caring side, except when he was in an extremely good mood.


    Rosa strode to where he sat, standing before him with her hands sped against each other.


    Despite knowing how extremely happy he was, one bad move might ruin his mood.


    Ss was hot-tempered and staying around him was like walking on eggshells.


    ¡°I would rather stand, Uncle,¡± she refused, lowering her head in order not to meet his gaze.


    Ss felt challenged when someone¡¯s eyes were pinned on his.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ss red, raising his displeased eyes to meet hers. ¡°Sit with me,¡± he ordered, looking at the space beside him before resting his gaze on Rosa who seemed to be contemting his request.


    ¡°Moreover, you deserve it for a job well done,¡± hemended before his lips curled to form a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± Rosa smiled nervously before heaving a sigh of relief.


    A sense of pride engulfed her, making her rx her back into the chair.


    ¡°Have some wine,¡± he stated, grabbing an extra cup on the table to fill it.


    ¡°I knew you woulde so I reserved this special wine for you,¡± he chuckled, ncing at her briefly before focusing on the ss in his hand.


    Rosa was about to lift the ss to her mouth when Ss¡¯ voice stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today¡­¡± His voice trailed as he briefly went mute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast to a new dispensation,¡± he announced, raising his ss to meet Rosa¡¯s ss.


    ¡°To a new dispensation,¡± Rosa repeated, recing her nervousness with a smile even if she was skeptical about the toast.


    The clicking sound of the rim of the sses echoed throughout the room.


    Rosa soon emptied the wine down her throat, stretching the empty ss to Ss for a refill.


    ¡°You can have as much as you want, you deserve it. I know you are happy as much as I am,¡± Ssughed heartily before refilling Rosa¡¯s ss.


    Rosa quickly drained almost all the content down her throat, shutting her eyes to embrace the stinging effect.


    She liked that the wine was high in alcohol; it helped her brain process Ss¡¯ words faster.


    ¡°You deserve to be happy,¡± Ss said, patting her shoulder.


    Rosa quickly looked away as a frown settled on her face.


    She wasn¡¯t happy.


    What did he mean by making a toast to a new dispensation?


    What was he nning to do behind her back?


    With how excited Ss had been, she could tell that there was more reason for it.


    Since Aurora¡¯s absence, she noticed Ss¡¯ sketchy behaviour. Each time she tried to confront him, he waved her off, warning her never to disturb him.


    She knew Ss better than to believe that he supported her without getting arger benefit in return.


    He was a greedy bastard who wanted to umte power.


    A part of her kept ringing about how greedy he was despite how she turned deaf ears to it.


    She wished she knew his n and why he agreed to help her without hesitation.


    Deep down, she knew it wasn¡¯t just because Ss wanted her to be Luna.


    Fear began to prick her heart as thought upied her mind.


    Why was he extremely happy at Aurora¡¯s absence?


    ording to her n, she wanted Aurora gone so that she would convince Damon to be his Luna.


    But Ss¡¯ ns were alien to her. She hated that he left her in the dark.


    She hoped he didn¡¯t stab her in the back.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve gotten rid of that bitch and her bastard baby. You proved to me that you are not entirely worthless,¡± he began, starting a conversation.


    ¡°Thanks to you. I wouldn¡¯t have done it without you. You helped me in the background all along. You made this n a piece of cake.¡±


    For the first time in months, Rosa felt at peace. There wasn¡¯t anyone shepeted with.


    Aurora was gone and forgotten forever.


    Or was she?


    Rosa¡¯s mind began to trouble like a tornado as different assumptions swam in her head.


    ¡°Why are you troubled?¡± Ss asked when he noticed her long face. ¡°Enjoy this moment. You don¡¯t know what that bastard Damon has in mind. I notice he hasn¡¯t been himself since his lover left.¡±


    Ss burst into a burst ofughter, holding his chest. ¡°Stupid piece of shit.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s mind was far from Ss¡¯ discussion. She kept draining the wine down her throat to ease her tense feeling.


    ¡°What if Aurora isn¡¯t dead? What if she is still surviving somewhere in the woods?¡± Rosa asked in worry as she stared at the wall.


    ¡°These days, I keep having these strange dreams and thoughts of her return. I can¡¯t block it off my head,¡± she muttered in frustration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you feel pity for her after she snatched your position away from you? If not for the n, you would be rotting in the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pity her, but I was just wondering if she wasn¡¯t dead yet. I know no one can survive a night in the woods, but Aurora always has a way with luck.¡±


    ¡°Maybe luck will run out on her this time. You see, I am not as dumb as you are. When she left, I bribed some of my men to follow her closely and they reported that they heard her screams for a few minutes before she went silent. Probably, she had been eaten by a wild animal. So, my dear niece, cheer up. Yourpetition is gone,¡± he cheered, wrapping his arms around her slim shoulder.


    While Ss looked away, Rosa peeked to have a glimpse of his face.


    He was too excited.


    She was lost in thoughts for a minute as she tried to pinpoint the reason for his strange excitement.


    ¡± Why are you helping me, Uncle? My gain from all these is to be Luna, but what is yours?¡± Rosa asked, shaking off her fears.


    Ss¡¯ eyes shed red for a second before they turned normal.


    ¡°You know nothing, child.¡± He said in a deadly voice pinning his secretive eyes on the wine ss as he stared at his reflection.

 Chapter 92

    Aurora


    I didn¡¯t know what shocked me more, the fact that I was getting strangled by an enormous python or the two figures standing before me.


    My eyes almost popped out of their sockets as I stared at the familiar figures that caused me a heart-wrenching pain.


    I shut my eyes, allowing the pain to flood within me. It was evergreen in my memory.


    My breath turns harsh as anger quickened my blood as I was unable to withhold myself.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I was livid.


    I felt like breaking free from the python¡¯s grip before charging at them angrily.


    The image of Damon¡¯s unforgiving eyes the night he chased me out of the castle shed in my head, shattering my heart.


    I will never forget the nights I spent alone and afraid in the woods, almost freezing to death.


    ¡°Damon?!¡± I yelled, gritting my teeth as molten anger washed over me.


    Were these figures real?


    Was I daydreaming?


    Did I miss Damon so much that I started hallucinating?


    Were my eyes deceiving me?


    I blinked severally, trying toprehend the people standing before me.


    My head started to spin as the python¡¯s grip tightened around my chest, restricting my airflow.


    I  drew in deep harsh breaths asionally to keep myself conscious but my eyes started to get blurry.


    ¡°Stay calm Aurora, help is on the way,¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, confused as they looked alike.


    One couldn¡¯t tell the difference between Damon and the brothers.


    Or are they triplets?


    No. It can¡¯t possibly happen since Devin and Dax never mentioned anything about having a sibling and they weren¡¯t royalty.


    But on second thought, Damon talked about having two brothers, but he didn¡¯t go into details. ording to him, they were dead.


    The more I tried to link them together, the more my head got nk and a dull ache began to spread in my head.


    ¡°Dax. You can tell me apart by the colour of my hair,¡± he suggested, trying to distract the snake while Devin rushed into his room to get snake repent.


    ¡°Silly! You both have chestnut brown hair!¡± I groaned in frustration, trying to free myself from the python¡¯s grip.


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± he warned.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I screamed at the snake¡¯s face in frustration.


    ¡°Or that,¡± he added, before letting out a sigh. ¡°It will be over, just calm down. Take a deep breath. The more you fight it off, the more it tightens its grip around you. You don¡¯t want to die before Devin arrives,¡± he advised, making me hold back.


    ¡°Trust me, fighting is useless.¡±


    Where the fuck was Devin?!


    I tried to remain calm, but it was like my body lost strength every passing second. My bones became weak as the grip constricted.


    I felt like I was about to give up.


    Dax kept trying hard to distract the snake, but the snake wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Its attention was fixed on me.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± I shrieked in fear. Tears gathered around my eyes as I dodged each time the snake thrust its head at me with the tongue sticking out.


    Its sharp pointed teeth couldn¡¯t wait to have a bit of my flesh.


    Tears began streaming through my eyes as the thought of death clouded my head.


    Was this really the end?


    ¡°Bastard!¡± An angry voice sounded, making me snap my head to have a glimpse of the person.


    ¡°Eyes on me, Aurora. Dax, find a way to distract it,¡± he issued themand authoritatively, swinging to action.


    Fortunately, Devin was able to manoeuvre his hands to spray a mouthwash, distracting it.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, taking deep breaths when the snake recoiled away from me.


    My eyes shut in pain as I tried to regte my breathing. The grip was tight against my ribs.


    Before I could process what was going on, Devin outsmarted the python, and stabbed it in the eyes multiple times, until its grip loosened against me. Dax uncoiled the bleeding snake from my body before, holding down its mouth as he threw it deep inside the woods.


    I dropped to the flood in exhaustion, clutching my hands to my chest.


    Pain shot up in my chest as I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Slowly, Aurora.¡±


    ¡°That was close,¡± I said as I tried to catch my breath.


    ¡°Thank goddess you weren¡¯t harmed,¡± Dax said, walking to meet me. He knelt before me, examining my body as he tried to massage my arm.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked, sitting me up so that my back could rest on the chair.


    ¡°Easy,¡± I screamed, wincing in pain at his massage


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he kissed my forehead and cupped my cheeks.


    The silence grew as our heads rested against each other. Our lips were about to get entwined when the swinging and mming of the door caught our attention.


    ¡°Already? Without me?¡± Devin asked,  smirking darkly before walking up to us. ¡°Are you alright? Were you bitten? Does your chest hurt?¡± he bombarded me with questions, touching my body to find a sore spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just need rest,¡± I replied, tucking a hair strand before lifting my eyes to his warm ones.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked, pinning his hazel eyes on my silver ones. They glowed with care and love.


    ¡°Perfectly,¡± I nodded my head, trying to stand on my feet.


    ¡°Did you leave the front door open?¡±


    His question made me freeze on the spot as I tried to find excuses to make.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t remember to lock it when I got back from the garden to pluck fresh flowers this morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget next time. There are animals in the woods. You might not be lucky next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± I reassured, shaking my head negatively before pinning my gaze on him.


    I went silent again, studying their faces one after the other.


    ¡°Do you know Damon? Both of you look alike,¡± I started, igniting a conversation.


    ¡°We are not Damon and stop calling us Damon.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the name in the past? Do you think he is family?¡±


    Devin was lost in thoughts as he stared at me for a minute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Damon. His name doesn¡¯t ring a bell,¡± he assured, proceeding to walk away before he halted in his tracks.


    ¡°Who is Damon?¡±


    I wore a long face as painful memories stormed my head.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like talking about him. He caused me pain,¡± my face contorted in a frown and tears threatened to fall from my eyes.


    ¡°As much as we don¡¯t want to remind you of your past, we deserve to know.¡±


    I heaved a sigh, allowing sadness to settle on my face.


    ¡°Devij impregnated me,¡± I said, stopping briefly as I looked away to avoid their gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Devin and Dax asked. Their eyes longed for more information.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I repeated, clenching my jaws.


    It was only a matter of time before I broke down in tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you ended things with him and fled?¡± Dax asked, trying to patch the pieces of my information together to make sense.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t flee, he sent me out of the castle.¡±


    I shut my eyes, taking a deep breath. It was like I could see Damon¡¯s hostile eyes when he sent me out.


    I had never seen Damon red with rage. His eyes spat fire and he looked like he was about tosh out at me.


    ¡°Why? He didn¡¯t love you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he did, but things were going on between us pretty well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If things worked out, why did he send you away?¡±


    ¡°I was framed,¡± I screamed. My voice shook as I was about to break down in tears. ¡°He is hot-tempered. He used me of cheating on him and lying about my child¡¯s paternity.¡±


    ¡°Did you bother exining things?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. There was no point. He won¡¯t listen. The moment he confirmed it, he sent me out that night,¡±


    ¡°That must be devastating for you.¡± Devin¡¯s sorry eyes met mine as he patted my shoulder.


    ¡°You are safe here with us. We won¡¯t chase you out,¡± they assured.


    ¡°Are you twins?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± they chorused.


    ¡°You have a striking resemnce with Damon. I¡¯m certain that you are his brother and you are triplets. I wish I could take you to him, but that ce will only bring me more pain,¡± I looked away as a stab of pain hit me.


    I was lost between two thoughts.


    Take them to meet Damon or stay with them and enjoy theirpany forever.


    Help me, moon goddess!

 Chapter 93

    Unknown


    Ss¡¯ words echoed in Rosa¡¯s ears filling her with curiosity.


    It was like a bell that rang repeatedly.


    How could he say she knew nothing?


    The urge to ask filled her to the brim but she knew better than to dwell on the topic. Thest thing she wanted was a change in Ss¡¯ mood.


    The night was good and she wanted to keep it that way.


    She would worry about his words in her leisure time.


    But as much as she tried to erase his words from ringing continuously in her ears, it stuck there, filling her with worry, doubt, and anxiety.


    She wanted to believe his words. She wanted to believe that he wanted the best for her, but then, his bodynguage betrayed him.


    She didn¡¯t miss the way he avoided her eyes.


    He clenched his fist, hiding them inside the pocket of his garment and he tried to regte his heartbeat whether he spoke.


    The bastard was hiding something.


    But Rosa was too scared to react.


    She would watch him keenly from a distance to know his hidden agenda


    The level of trust she had for him was beginning to decline.


    ¡°Cheer up, Rosa. You won!¡± he announced, grinning sheepishly.


    A small smile curled up on Rosa¡¯s lips as she tried to shake off the negative thoughts of Ss betraying her.


    The thought of Ss stabbing her behind her back was a hard pill to swallow.


    He was her Uncle and he promised herte parents to take care of her.


    There was no way he meant evil to her.


    ¡°I won,¡± Rosa repeated, staring absentmindedly at the ss of wine before her eyes that reflected her image.


    Despite how exciting it sounded, she couldn¡¯t help but feel something was amiss.


    Her heart suddenly began to pound as fear clouded her, consuming her and wiping off the celebration mood.


    ¡°What if shees back miraculously?¡±  Rosa broke the silence as her face hardened.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That bitch. Aurora.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Rosa. Quit brooding. My men confirmed-¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t see a dead body,¡± she argued, heaving a sigh of worry as she cupped her hand on her forehead.


    She was sure Aurora¡¯s return was going to be a bitter one. It screamed war.


    She woulde for revenge.


    Her return was unimaginable. It was better she was dead as Ss proimed.


    ¡°Listen,¡± he said when she had caught her breath. ¡°No one can survive a night in the woods. That fucked up woods is filled with wild animals and rogue hunters and lots more. You see, these hunters hate rogues passionately. Imagine what they would do if they came across one?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be dead,¡± she answered. A Ray of hope shining in her soul.


    She better be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the hunters. She can¡¯t survive the cold. She was dressed in a tiny cloth the day she was sent away. I was informed that she wasn¡¯t allowed to pick up anything on her way out. I made sure of it. Aside from that, some animals can outsmart people and kill them,¡± he paused to catch his breath.


    ¡°So you see, darling. The reason her dead body is nowhere to be found is because she is already eaten by the animals. So cheer up. You are free from her¡­forever,¡± he whispered, emphasizing thest word.


    ¡°I understand, Uncle,¡± she said, lowering her head in submission.


    ¡°Now, drink up. Forget about that dead girl,¡± he said, gulping down the content.


    Soon, the bottles that lined up on the table were empty, but that didn¡¯t stop Ss from clearing them and recing the empty bottles.


    ¡°How is the bastard, Ray?¡± Ss asked, sipping his drink in disgust.


    The sound of his name on his lips made him harden his face.


    The sound of the name against his lips made his jaws clenched.


    ¡°He is doing good,¡± Rosa replied. The smile on her face vanished as she seemed displeased. ¡°He is alive. He was almost caught the day we set him up with Aurora, but with the guards¡¯ help, after Damon ordered him to be shut in the dungeon, I switched him with another guy since Damon only met him for the first time.¡±


    ¡°He was blinded by rage so he won¡¯t recognize him that fast.¡±


    ¡°I must confess, that was brilliant,¡± his upper lip curved in a smile as he patted her shoulder before shifting close to her. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. You have to be a smart thinker. Always be steps ahead of people, with that, nothing will make you unaware because you will always be able to take control of the situation. Nothing will go amiss.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s heart nearly melted at his words, but the image of Ray erased her excitement.


    She wished he was out of the way.


    These days, after Aurora¡¯s absence, he had been demanding and authoritative.


    She hated him.


    ¡°Bastard,¡± she muttered unexpectedly,  gripping the cup in her hand tighter as anger overtook her.


    ¡°Why is that? You should be happy,¡± Ss¡¯ asked curiously, dropping his ss on the table as his attention was diverted to her.


    ¡°He keeps threatening me.¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes shut at that moment as she tried to absorb the pain she felt in her heart.


    ¡°He keeps threatening and ckmailing me.¡± Rosa finally spilled out. Tears flickered around her eyes, but she blinked back to stop the tears from running.


    Thest thing she wanted to do was to show her Uncle her weakness.


    ¡°How?¡± Ss asked, staring at her in confusion.


    ¡°He still wants to sleep with me and my refusal means he will report me to the King and exin what happened with Aurora. I can¡¯t afford to lose everything that I¡­¡± she stopped abruptly, swallowing hard.


    ¡°¡­ that we worked for.¡±


    ¡°Then do it and quit behaving like you are innocent. He did it once, he can always do it again as long as our secrets are safe,¡± Ss said nonchntly.


    The weight of his words was like heavy blows on her.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    She should keep having sex with that peasant?!


    ¡°But I belong to the King. I¡¯m his mistress. He isn¡¯t supposed to share me with another King, talk more of amoner.¡± Her voice hardened as fear clouded her eyes. ¡°Damon will kill me if he finds out.¡± She said in disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you belong to, our secrets must be safe!¡± He warned.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle,¡± Rosa muttered quietly. ¡°But what if he threatens and this time, he doesn¡¯t want sex? He only wants to spill-¡±


    ¡°Then he will face the consequences. His fingers, balls, and dick will be cut off!¡±


    ¡°But what should we do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ray is a threat. He is just a selfish bastard. He¡¯ll soon get tired of you.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, Uncle,¡±


    She believed his words. She hoped everything went ording to n.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to be Luna.


    Her eyes traveled to the wall clock before her eyes bulged.


    ¡°I must leave. I don¡¯t want Damon to get suspicious.¡±


    ¡°That bastard,¡± he cursed under his breath, hissing loudly.


    She dropped the ss on the table, hugging her Uncle before leaving his house.


    She beamed in excitement all through her journey home.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to be addressed as the Queen and Luna.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to take the position of his mate.


    She deserved it. All these years, she had waited patiently and now, it was time to reap the benefits. This time, she won¡¯t jeopardize her chances. The position of the Queen was hers.


    She was about to take a dark path when a shadow passed her.. it was so swift, almost like it was not there.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± fear gripped her heart as she hastened her steps in the pitch darkness.

 Chapter 94

    Unknown


    Rosa¡¯s breath hitched in fright as her eyes scanned the area rapidly.


    Tension spread all over her body and her heart pounded hard against her ribs.


    Confirming that no one was watching her, she walked faster.


    But she couldn¡¯t help the paranoia feeling that enveloped her.


    Her sense of smell and hearing heightened. She was certain that she was being followed, yet, she didn¡¯t see the person trailing her.


    Goosebumps nketed her skin as fear consumed her to the fullest.


    It didn¡¯t take long before she started drowning in regret.


    She shouldn¡¯t have stayed till evening at Ss¡¯ ce.


    She shouldn¡¯t have taken the fastest route to the castle. It was dark and creepy at night.


    But she couldn¡¯t turn back and the route was the only ce she could take if she wanted to conceal her identity.


    The lips of the guards guarding the gate that led to the route had been heavily sealed with bribes.


    Rosa clutched her bag tightly on her shoulder and she quickened her steps.


    She had never been this scared all her life.


    The loud pounding of her heart and her footsteps were the only sounds that filled the air.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to be in the warmth of her room. She just wanted all these to be over.


    A gasp tore off her lips when she heard a rustling in the bush.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rodent, nothing more,¡± she repeated to herself, trying to contain her fears.


    But the sounds got louder, making her quicken her steps.


    She regretted not taking guards to apany her, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to get exposed.


    Rosa was about to dash into a race as she couldn¡¯t contain herself again, but she was ambushed by a figure.


    Before she could process what was going on, her mouth was shut, and she was dragged into a shabby house.


    rmed, she kicked and wiggled to get free from the stranger¡¯s arms, struggling with all her might, but her strength couldn¡¯t match.


    Exhausted, she grew weak. Tears streamed down from her eyes at the thought of being caught by a rogue hunter.


    She shut her eyes, awaiting death.


    It didn¡¯t take long before her body was freed from the grip before she was mmed against the wall.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Her headache spiked when it hit the wall.


    Wincing in pain, she dropped to her feet, massaging it.


    ¡°My bad. I shouldn¡¯t have rough-handled the mistress,¡± he sneered, mockery dripping in his voice.


    ¡°Ray?!¡± Rosa gasped, her voice shaking in hurt and shock as she stared at Ray who continuedughing nonchntly.


    Anger filled her to the brim, she wanted to rip his face and sink her ws deep into his skin.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± She gritted, panting hard. ¡°How dare you touch me with your filthy hands?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I shouldn¡¯t have rough-handled you, but I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± he smirked darkly. His eyes roam over her body before it rests on her cleavage.


    Rosa felt ufortable as his eyes undressed her. She adjusted her clothes, covering her boobs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me and don¡¯t ever repeat what you did,¡± she warned, pointing her index finger at him. Her breath was harsh.


    ¡°I will think about that,¡± he said nonchntly, walking around her in circles.


    His rude behaviour awakened her anger. It was like a volcano, ready to erupt.


    She hated the way his guts grew after knowing her secret.


    She would deal with him, but she had other pressing issues to attend to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me get mad at you. I have the power to punish you!¡± She warned sternly. Her fury grew rapidly like a deadly storm. It was evident in her voice.


    ¡°And don¡¯t push me, I have the power to expose you,¡± he fired, pinning his gaze on her to watch her reaction.


    ¡°You and your Uncle¡¯s evil deeds will soon reach the ears of the King if you keep threatening me.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She red at him to make sure he was the one spewing trash at her.


    That fucking peasant!


    Her eyes shed red at the thought of her Uncle¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ray isn¡¯t a threat.¡±


    She would go to him the next morning to get rid of Ray.


    He was already posing as a threat and she couldn¡¯t afford to let her hard work get ruined the second time.


    How could Ss be blind to Ray¡¯s seeds despite how smart he was?


    She walked up to him, pinning her hateful re at him.


    She wouldn¡¯t let him smell her nervousness.


    He isn¡¯t capable of intimidating her.


    She knew that he could destroy her, but she wouldn¡¯t let him have a glimpse of it on her face.


    ¡°I am not afraid of you. If you think you want to pull me down, I¡¯m sorry¡­because, in your wildest dreams, you can¡¯t. I¡¯m powerful. I am the King¡¯s mistress and he wouldn¡¯t believe amoner over his mistress.¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, there is no evidence,¡± she added, folding her arms under her boobs as she gave him a daring look.


    ¡°Of course there are. How do you exin the bags of coins that I was paid with? There is no way a pauper like me would have such coins in my possession without having to do a dirty deal for it.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s brain sprung into action as she let out a chuckle. ¡°I could say you stole them. Since you are poor and you work in the pce. You could have overheard where the King or his mistress keeps their money and sneaks into the room to steal it.


    ¡°Stupid. You of all people know there are guards on duty, monitoring the ce day and night.¡±


    ¡°You bribed the greedy ones like you and they snitched. You stole them.¡±


    ¡°So exin why I haven¡¯t fled since I stole them considering how cruel the King can be?¡±


    ¡°You actually have a n to escape but you don¡¯t want it to be too soon since you don¡¯t want to draw suspicion to yourself and the guards you tipped.¡± Rosa let out a burst of wickedughter before pinning him with her confident gaze.


    ¡°Trust me, I am smarter than you and I¡¯m always steps ahead of you and everyone that poses a threat to me.¡±


    Ray¡¯s eyes danced around as he racked his brain for words to defeat her. He tried hard not to betray his defeat, but his eyes betrayed him. ¡°I could expose the truth. I will tell him that you made me do it-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make you do anything. Driven by greed, you agreed and I paid you for your service. You are an adult and your choices aren¡¯t forced on you. You weren¡¯t coerced and you are responsible for whatever decision you make.¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, if you don¡¯t want to lose your life, keep your mouth sealed. Do not tell the King. You ungrateful bastard¡­¡± she red, pushing him in anger.


    ¡°¡­ I distracted the king, recing someone with you to keep you alive. By doing that, he won¡¯t know that you are not dead and that he killed the wrong person. He doesn¡¯t know you still exist and that is because I promised you protection. Except you want to die the second time,¡± she said with pure hatred. ¡°And this time, you will die a real death.¡±


    Ray scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t scare me. You are nothing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t scare me either. And one thing you should know is that you can¡¯t bring me down. I will always find my way about it and free myself,¡± sheshed out, boiling in rage before she turned to leave.


    ¡°I never said you could go. I brought you here,¡± he ordered, standing in her way to restrain her from moving.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to keep me,¡± Rosa said looking deep into his eyes as she tried to push him away.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯ve paid you and my deal with you is over. I am the King¡¯s mistress and you should know your ce if you don¡¯t want to invite the King¡¯s fury!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± she added, walking around him in circles. ¡°If you try anything funny, the guards will find you by the time I scream and growl. By the time they are here, you will exin why you have the Mistress in your custody. The guards won¡¯t find it funny with you when I tell them you tried to rape and kidnap me.¡±


    ¡°Now, Ray, I dare you toy your wretched fingers on me one more time,¡± she threatened. Anger oozed out of Rosa likeva pouring from an erupted volcano.


    She was ready to burn him with her fire.


    Ray¡¯s heartyughter confused her. ¡°I dare you to scream. Tear off this building with your screams, I don¡¯t care. When the guards arrive, you will exin why you are here with me, what business we have together, where you sneaked to, and where you areing from at this ungodly hour of the night. Not only will you be dealt with, but the guards you also bribed will be dealt with mercilessly.¡±


    ¡°Well, I went to visit my mother-¡±


    ¡°Your mother is dead, you dirty liar.¡±


    ¡°I went to tend her grave,¡± she fired, giving a victory smile.


    ¡°By this time without guards?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your business.¡± She hissed.


    She almost let out a scream when he inched closer to her. But the fury furnace in Rosa quenched a bit as she processed his words.


    She needed to tread with caution. He was right. The consequences will bounce on them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again, Rosa. And next time, it won¡¯t be nice,¡± he warned before leaving the dark room.

 Chapter 95

    Unknown


    Last night¡¯s event reyed in Rosa¡¯s head, making her mutter curses at Ray.


    That bastard!


    How dare he threaten her?


    Who fed him the guts?


    All through the night, she couldn¡¯t sleep, dreams of Ray snitching on her and exposing her deeds to the King haunted her. It got worse that at a point, she was scared to shut her eyes, she didn¡¯t want to see his hateful eyes.


    She barely slept. She was certain that dark circles would have formed a ring around her eyes.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the dreams turned into a nightmare, making her jolt awake in fear with beads of sweat dripping from her body.


    It was like she ran a marathon repeatedly.


    Cloaked in fear, let out a deafening scream.


    It was as if Ray had appeared in her room, shing her with his wicked grin.


    Her blood ran cold and the hair behind the back of her neck erected.


    It was like he was pinning her with his deadly re.


    Frightened to death, she hurriedly switched on the light, scanning her room rapidly but Ray wasn¡¯t there.


    It was as if he vanished without a trace.


    How dare he frighten her?


    Who the hell did he think he was?!


    Rosa didn¡¯t wait for the sun to rise before dashing to Ss¡¯ house.


    She needed to make him snap out of his overconfidence that Ray wasn¡¯t a threat.


    He was a ckmailer!


    She couldn¡¯t wait to put him in his ce. She couldn¡¯t wait to remind him of his position in the castle.


    The lowest of the low. Amoner.


    She was higher in rank and he dared not address her low. If not for the assistance he rendered, he wouldn¡¯t be privileged to clean her expensive shoes.


    If only Ss had listened to her in the past about getting rid of Ray the moment the mission was sessful.


    She felt angered.


    He wouldn¡¯t be alive to spill threats at her.


    But Ss decided to keep him so that he would run other dirty jobs. Worse of all, he kept insisting that he wasn¡¯t a threat despite her words.


    She enjoyed the shocked expression that spread rapidly like wildfire on his face when she told him of his threats.


    She made sure she didn¡¯t bathe before leaving for his ce so that he could smell Ray¡¯s scent that still lingered on her hand.


    But instead of taking action immediately, he still insisted that Ray wasn¡¯t a threat.


    Rosa¡¯s blood was boiling when he emphasized that she should give in to Ray¡¯s demands.


    It was as if she was steaming and heat radiated her.


    She felt like a wounded lion.


    It saddened her to see Ss rx, waving off the situation instead of springing into action to protect her.


    How pathetic!


    She had to tell out his name to make sure she was talking to her Uncle.


    She couldn¡¯t believe how uninterested he was.


    Unable to control her emotions as tears began to drop from her eyes, she stormed out of his house in a rage, walking into her room before having a shower.


    Rosa made sure that she scrubbed her body violently, especially the parts where Ray¡¯s stinking hands touched.


    He was dirt.


    She shouldn¡¯t be caught dead with his kind.


    When she was done, she brushed her teeth with the same energy as she was mad about speaking to someone of his standard.


    The Mistress was a high position thatdies killed for. Everyone admired and respected the King¡¯s Mistress. But here was Ray disrespecting her as if they were of the same ss.


    The longer she stayed beside him, the longer she began to think of herself as trash.


    She was going to teach a lesson that he would never forget in a hurry.


    Next time, he will learn to keep his mouth shut and respect her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But she wasn¡¯t sure of Ss¡¯ reaction if he found out that she had dealt with him.


    He hated being disobeyed.


    Rosa knew better than to let her emotions take control of her.


    She would stalk him until he let his guard down then she would deal with him and put the me on someone else.


    Until then, she yed her card carefully.


    When she was done, she walked out of the bathroom, standing before a mirror.


    She ran her hands on her body and imagined Damon caressing her.


    Since she got out of the dungeon, he hadn¡¯t fucked her and it was driving her crazy.


    She missed being suspended on the ceiling, she missed being made to do the unthinkable. She missed his style of rough sex and his hard cock.


    A frown dropped on her face as she tried to imagine Damon having sex with Aurora.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she withstood his crazy fantasies, considering how he found pleasure in BDSM.


    Aurora seemed innocent and fragile.


    Did the King take her in a gentle way?


    Certainly not.


    Damon was never gentle. The only girl he was gentle on was Ivy, histe mate. After the death of Ivy, he became a worse version of himself.


    She adjusted the towel on her body before it slipped off as droplets of water dripped from her wet hair continuously.


    Standing naked before her mirror as the towel went off her body she reached for her body cream, opening it but the door burst open, making her flinch, and causing the stic bottle to drop to the floor, spilling some of the content.


    Rosa¡¯s eyes darted straight to the door before they red in anger and shock.


    ¡°Ray?¡± She called in surprise.


    ¡°What came over you? How dare you?! Don¡¯t you have manners? Have you forgotten how to knock? You don¡¯t barge into my room in that sick manner. You are not worth it,¡± She spat in anger as her eyes lit up in rage.


    The only person that barged into her room without knocking was Damon.


    How dare he?


    ¡°Are you high on cheap drugs?¡±


    She hurriedly grabbed her towel before wrapping it around her body.


    The audacity!


    ¡°Come off it,¡± he said calmly, smiling as he made himselffortable sitting on the couch. He rxed further against the couch, spreading his legs wide apart as he grabbed a bottle of wine that sat on the table. He wasted no time in pouring the wine into a ss before taking a sip.


    ¡°How refreshing,¡± he moaned in satisfaction before letting out a loud burp.


    ¡°Are you insane?! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m not dressed? That drink isn¡¯t for peasants like you. Get out!¡± she ordered.


    She was ready to tear him apart.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± he dared, taking more sips.


    ¡°Goddesses help me if I don¡¯t have you deal with you. I will make you pay for disrespecting me.¡±


    ¡°You will do nothing. Sit on the bed, we have a lot of things to do,¡± he ordered authoritatively, walking towards the bed and tapping the space beside him.


    ¡°Are you dumb?!¡±


    She would rather sit with a pig than with him.


    ¡°Now!¡± he gritted his teeth as his voice wasced with urgency.


    ¡°You can¡¯te into my room to control me and behave like a nuisance. Get out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare raise your voice at me? I¡¯m past who you can control. I¡¯m not wrapped around your fingers anymore.¡±


    Rosa couldn¡¯t believe her ears at his audacity.


    He must be joking.


    ¡°I hope you know who you are talking to¡±


    ¡°I am fully aware.¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± She ordered, pointing her fingers in the direction of the door.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± he questioned, spiking her anger before walking towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the guards throw you out like a piece of trash that you are.¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± he murmured, cing his finger against his lips before letting the finger drop to the tip of her towel, loosening it.


    Like a pack of cards, her towel fell to the floor so quickly that she didn¡¯t see iting.


    ¡°Look at how pretty they are sitting on your chest,¡± he admired. His eyes were covered with lust as he began to twirl his finger around her nipples before Rosa pped his hands off in anger.


    She didn¡¯t know what came over her.


    His actions made her freeze in anger.


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. These are capable of making me lose my senses,¡± he chuckled, wrapping his hand on her boobs before leaving them, making them bounce.


    Fear gripped Rosa at Ray¡¯s behaviour.


    She was vulnerable, but she wouldn¡¯t give him the pleasure of seeing it.


    Her hands grabbed the towel thaty on the floor as she ced it around her chest, concealing her boobs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid you, our deal is over.  What else do you want?¡± Her voice shook as she kept her eyes rooted on him.


    ¡°You. I want you and I don¡¯t care about who owns you. You are so sweet, I can¡¯t stop thinking about your body.¡± He attempted to pull her towel, but she was quick to p his hands off.


    Her eyes went to the door.


    What if someone walked in?


    She was in trouble.


    ¡°What about more money?¡± she offered as her heart began to beat loudly like war drums. Her grip unconsciously tightened against her towel.


    ¡°Your body,¡± he insisted, letting out a dark smirk. ¡°Your body or nothing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve always wanted this to repeat itself. I want it like crazy,¡± he said like he was obsessed.


    ¡°You could get into trouble,¡± Rosa warned, hoping it was enough to make him change his mind.


    ¡°I love trouble,¡± he affirmed, licking his lips seductively.


    ¡°You could go down if I report this.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t dare report me. I don¡¯t care. If I go down, you go down with me,¡± he dered with an air of finality.


    ¡°Get out, Ray. I¡¯ll pretend this didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°This is about to happen and it will blow your mind. You will enjoy it, just rx and surrender your body to me,¡± he whispered against her ears, nibbling it and biting it before inserting his tongue in it.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough to turn Rosa on.


    Rosa¡¯s skin crawled as the tip of his fingers grazed her body.


    She wanted to stop him but his audacity frightened her.


    He wouldn¡¯t be doing this if he didn¡¯t have evidence.


    She hoped she would be able to be steps ahead of him this time.


    ¡°I will destroy you if you don¡¯t get out of my room. I will make your life miserable. The next time you see me, you won¡¯t even dare cross paths with me,¡± she threatened, pushing him away but he was quick to grab her arm.


    His hand retrieves his phone from his pocket before opening it and clicking on a y button.


    ¡°On the contrary, I will destroy not only you but also your Uncle. You can¡¯t do shit to me. At this point, I have nothing to lose. I don¡¯t care about my life. We are going down together. Your threats are nothing to me. I have a piece of concrete evidence and not even your lies can withstand it.¡±


    ¡°You think I am afraid of your


    ¡°This time, I am a step ahead of you Rosa.


    You are evil, Rosa. I have a record of everything and every transaction. If you don¡¯t want me to expose it., Part those legs.


    She yed it before her eye


    Rosa picked herself from the floor with fragile evidence. Bring it on, you bastard,¡± she challenged him as a dark smirk crossed her face.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool? I have all the evidence of our deal and transaction documented on my phone. A camera was attached to my wrist watch which I used to record both faces and conversations.


    Rosa¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the phone.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Ray could be smart enough to record their dirty deals.


    Shaking with fear, she held his hand, falling to her knees as tears stained her cheeks.


    Her heart was about to burst open as it pounded against her ribs.


    Her head was nk.


    If this evidence got to the King, her life was over.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    She didn¡¯t mind stooping so low, after he wasfortable around her, she would delete it from his phone and his watch.


    ¡°No one knows where my watch is, except me,¡± he teased her, squeezing her boobs.


    This time, Rosa didn¡¯t mind what he did to her body. All she wanted was to destroy the evidence.


    ¡°Please, you can¡¯t show this to anyone.¡± Rosa pulled his leg, watching him pocket his phone.


    ¡°Go to the bed and part those legs for me. I am about to fuck your brains out,¡± he groaned, stroking his erect dick.


    Fear gripped Rosa as she drank the sight of his angry-looking dick that wouldn¡¯t stop pulsing.


    Irritated by her reluctance, Ray tore off her towel, flinging her onto the bed before prating deep into her.

 Chapter 96

    Aurora


    ¡°I need some air,¡± I said, excusing myself from their midst and walking into my room.


    Overwhelmed by confusion, I slumped on the bed, my eyes pinned on the white ceiling.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. My head seemed nk and heavy.


    I was lost, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to take a drastic decision.


    What if they turned out to be Damon¡¯s lost brothers? What would I do?


    What will be of me?


    What happens to my joy and happily ever after?


    Who would the brothers choose? Me or Damon?


    Obviously, Devin and Dax would stay in the castle and rule together since they once ruled it.


    I could erase the question that lingered in my mind.


    The more I thought of it, the more fear consumed me.


    What would happen to me?


    Devin and Dax leaving me for Damon meant I would leave the rest of my life in loneliness, except I found my way to my parents¡¯ pack.


    I felt my heart squeeze in pain as thoughts flooded my heart.


    I didn¡¯t want to be tossed aside like a ything, forgotten and abandoned again.


    My heart wouldn¡¯t take it if Dax and Devin left me.


    They were already a part of me that couldn¡¯t be detached easily.


    I had grown fond of them and now, I never want them out of my sight.


    If they leave, the cottage will be my home where I will live the rest of my life in loneliness and solitude.


    If luck runs out on me and I get discovered by the rogue hunters, my life would be over.


    Maybe Devin and Dax would plead with Damon to keep me closer to the castle since he doesn¡¯t want to see my face.


    I wanted to keep the brothers to myself and enjoy the rest of my life with them but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to appear selfish.


    I didn¡¯t want them to miss out on an important part of their lives.


    A part of me was d I told them their identity, while another part wouldn¡¯t stop brooding.


    Droplets of tears streamed down my eyes as I hugged the pillow closer.


    They hadn¡¯t left, but I already felt sad and lonely.


    Soon, I would be miserable. I couldn¡¯t think of life without them. Theypleted me in a strange way I couldn¡¯tprehend.


    It felt like an invisible pull joined us together.


    If only they weren¡¯t Damon¡¯s twins.


    But I didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell me that they were Damon¡¯s lost brothers. The striking resemnce was enough to give them away. Everything about them screamed Damon.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I buried my head wailing in the pillow until I heard a knock on my door.


    I sat up, wiping the tears that stained my eyes with the back of my hand.


    I didn¡¯t want them to see me devastated.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I announced before jumping out of bed in haste.


    I dashed into the bathroom to wash my face. When I was done, I wiped it with my towel before staring at my reflection. My sad silver eyes stared back at me.


    My eyes were sad and droopy.


    Thanks to Dax and Devin.


    I took a deep breath, calming myself andposing myself before opening the door.


    ¡°Hy,¡± I said, looking at them in a confused way.


    I couldn¡¯t even hide my jealousy and sadness anymore.


    I could feel my heart aching at their absence already, making me almost hurl a curse at the Moon goddess in frustration.


    Why does she make my happiness short-lived?


    Why was my life a rollercoaster of disappointments?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Devin asked, tilting his head to meet mine as his gaze pinned me as if examining me.


    I looked away, locking my eyes on my fingers that rested against myp as I started to y with it.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see my reddened eyes.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± he asked, filling me with shock.


    ¡°What no!¡± I half-yelled, walking to the bed and scolding myself inwardly for betraying my emotions.


    ¡°I hate it when you lie to me,¡± he gritted his teeth in frustration, grabbing my arm as his angry eyes bored into my sad ones.


    ¡°Maybe I am. I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t help that¡­¡± The rest of the words hung in my throat as I almost choked on my tears.


    Devin¡¯s angry eyes softened as he pulled me closer, rubbing my hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doll, we won¡¯t leave you,¡±


    I scuffed amid tears. ¡°Easier said,¡±


    Who would leave a pce for a cottage?


    He adjusted, taking his hands off me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are saying this to make me feel better. You don¡¯t have to. I know you will choose him over me because there is a huge chance that you might be rted.¡±


    I swallowed the bitterness that burnt my throat.


    ¡°And if that happens to be the case, I know it¡¯s over between us.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that yet since we don¡¯t know him. You can¡¯t just judge based on resemnce. People resemble each other but that does not mean they are rted. Don¡¯t take this too far. It¡¯s just more of a coincidence,¡± Dax tried to exin to ease my mood.


    I shook my head vehemently. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look Devin-¡±


    ¡°Dax. My name is Dax,¡± he corrected.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I muttered, scratching my head in confusion. ¡°How do I tell you guys apart?¡±


    ¡°Our hair. Dax keeps messy hair while I keep a quiff hairstyle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I smiled, nodding my head as I took their differences into my memory.


    Devin¡¯s face was sharper than Dax and he was more muscr than Dax.


    But Damon was the sexiest of them all.


    That bastard. I couldn¡¯t get him out of my head.


    The more I stared at the brothers¡¯ eyes, it felt like I could see him.


    ¡°Can you tell us about this Damon?¡± Devin asked inquisitively.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I answered, clearing my dry throat.  ¡°He is the king of all Alphas.¡±


    ¡°He is an Alpha King.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Devin¡¯s eyes danced around the ceiling before theynded on me. ¡°How did you guys meet? No offense but you seem low in appearance. You seem like an Omega at the same time, you have a powerful scent. It¡¯s confusing. Are you an Alpha? Is it that one of your parents is an Alpha?¡±


    I sighed sadly as the image of my parents shed in my head and memories came flooding.


    The memory that had been buried since I became the Alpha King¡¯s property.


    ¡°My parents are Alphas. My father was the Alpha of the Diamond Heart pack,¡± I replied sadly, staring at the twinkling stars that hung in the sky through the window.


    ¡°Why are you here? What is your story?¡± They chorused, giving me a dazed look.


    ¡°My father¡¯s pack was under a grave attack that threatened hundreds of lives and the existence of the pack. Desperate to end the attack, I forced my father to allow the Alpha King to intervene so that he would save my father¡¯s pack from going extinct and give us protection against rebels and rogues.¡± I couldn¡¯t control the tears that trickled down my eyes, staining my cheeks.


    ¡°I should have listened to my father and escaped to my maternal parents¡¯ pack, but it was dangerous, it would cost my father¡¯s life, the lives of brave warriors, and the others. My father was badly injured and he wasn¡¯t in good shape.¡±


    ¡°The Alpha King wanted me in exchange for protection. We were stuck because he was the only option. Disobedience was a grave offense as he could wipe out my pack in the blink of an eye. In a bid to save the life of my loved ones, I became his property for life, until I got framed and was thrown out of the castle.¡±


    ¡°We are very sorry, Aurora,¡± They chorused, giving me a warm hug.


    ¡°Did molest and impregnate you while you were at his ce?¡±


    ¡°No. I became his breeder. He had the right to my body. He needed a son badly in order to keep the packs together.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a mate?¡±


    ¡°She died. ording to him, she died some years back on the day his brothers were captured and killed. His mate was heavily pregnant when she drowned in a river. Damon said he and his brothers used to rule together and they were called The Demon Alphas because of their ruthless reputation.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room shifted to a pensive one as we were lost in thoughts.


    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t believe this, a tiny part of me feels this is not a coincidence. I have this tiny conviction that it¡¯s true. I just feel so.¡±


    My heart skipped at Devin¡¯s words.


    ¡°How is that?¡± Dax asked.


    ¡°I feel I am royalty. I don¡¯t know why. I feel I should control arge number of people. I keep having this strange dream that we are notplete and we haven¡¯t discovered our identity. I don¡¯t think this is the life we were meant to live.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Aurora


    My heart skipped a beat as I shot Devin a look while adjusting to my seat.


    The atmosphere became tense, increasing the heat in the room.


    Despite the venttion, my body broke out in sweat as anxiety got the best of me.


    My head started to feel light and my eyes were heavy as I started to feel dizzy.


    I felt a part of me going insane. My heart couldn¡¯t bear any more words as they seemed to cut through it, leaving it bleeding.


    I hated that all my predictions were turning true and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a stab of pain in my heart


    Gritting my teeth, I shut my eyes tightly to stop the tears before releasing them slowly.


    I exchanged eye contact with Dax before resting my eyes on Devin.


    Devin cleared his throat before proceeding. ¡°Sometimes, I dream about it while sometimes, I feel it. I don¡¯t know how I can describe it best to your understanding, but there was a day I had a migraine. It was one sunny afternoon after I returned from the river. I saw a rodent drowning, but as I was about to help it out of the water, it was like a bulldozer crashed on my head.¡±


    My brows arched as I leaned forward. My eyes trailed Devin¡¯s hand as itnded on his temple, rubbing it as if suffering from a migraine.


    He looked into the distance as if he could see the event ying before his eyes.


    ¡°I managed to rescue the rodent and direct its part into the woods before the ache intensified. It didn¡¯t take long before I started seeing shes of events. It was like a vision. It was as if I was in another realm, I didn¡¯t understand what was happening to me. Events were ying in my head. That moment, I felt the river took someone or something from me, I didn¡¯t know why I felt that way.¡±


    ¡°I left the river in pain, running home as I was almost blinded by the migraine. Immediately I got home, I slumped. A few dayster, Dax told me that I was unconscious. But during the days that I was unconscious, I saw unexinable things. I didn¡¯t know whether to call it a dream or my past. I saw myself, Dax, and another man who looked like us. We were Kings and there was a beautifuldy beside us.¡±


    Devin¡¯s jaws tightened. ¡°Whenever I tell Dax about it, heughs it off and starts making fun of me. At one point, I thought I was crazy because everything wasn¡¯t making sense. One minute I am myself, the next minute, I feel like I am a lost soul who needs to be awakened to my true identity. Sometimes, I recollect words I¡¯ve said in the past, while sometimes they might be names of people.¡±


    My heart started to pound as anxiety took over me. ¡°Can you tell me the words or names?¡±


    ¡°I might not be sure but I know of Ivy, but I only know who she is. I remember telling my brothers that we would be having a pup. I also remember fighting against intruders. That¡¯s all I can say for now, but there are more.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t quick to stop my breath from hitching in shock at his words.


    Did he just mention Ivy?


    I could vividly remember Damon saying something about having a mate named Ivy and how she drowned in a river during an attack.


    I connected all the dots in my head.


    Everything felt like a connection.


    Devin¡¯s story and Damon¡¯s story were like pieces that led to a whole.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to believe it was real, I needed to face reality.


    But what if it was a mere coincidence?


    It had to be a coincidence.


    Despite being doubtful about it, I had to console myself by convincing myself that Devin, Dax, and Damon were not rted.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Devin asked after noticing my shock.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± I smiled nervously, looking away from him.


    I didn¡¯t want him to get a glimpse of my troubled state.


    ¡°But you-¡±


    ¡°Can I speak freely?¡± Dax interrupted while I heaved a sigh of relief.


    I muttered a thank you.


    He saved me from Devin¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Devin urged, diverting his attention to Dax.


    ¡°I feel the same as Devin. I know I¡¯ve always made jest of his words, but I feel what he felt. When we woke up from aa, we couldn¡¯t remember anything. The diamond bracelet on our hands made us know we were rted as it carried our names and there was also a crown carved beside it.


    Devin red as heunched at Dax but I was quick to stop him.


    ¡°To even think you made me feel stupid!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, bro. I thought it was the effect of the istion. We¡¯ve been alone in this cottage since God knows when.¡± Dax apologized, somehow, his words calmed Devin.


    ¡°How did you guys get here?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°We met ourselves here, a woman and her husband nursed us back to health. They told us we were found by the river. They took us and treated us for some months until we recovered.¡±


    Eerie silence consumed us as we were lost in thoughts.


    ¡°Take us to him,¡± Devin suggested, increasing my anxiety.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We want to be certain that it¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°But what if he tries to harm me? You know I didn¡¯t leave the castle on good terms with him. He clearly warned his guards to hurt me on sight if they get a glimpse of me close to the gate or the premises.¡± I said, hoping it would be enough to convince them.


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you. We will fight for you and protect you with thest drop of our blood.¡± Devin affirmed.


    ¡°We swear on our lives,¡± Dax added, but it wasn¡¯t enough to calm the storm raging in my heart.


    ¡°Fine, I will take you to the King. We shall leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    *****


    We set out before dawn, navigating the way in the bush.


    My heart pounded in anxiety and anticipation each time I remembered how close we were to the castle.


    My heart was flooded with thoughts.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I would find my way back to the castle after I was treated like a dog thest time.


    It¡¯s been months and things have changed.


    Will Damon¡¯s heart soften?


    Maybe, maybe not.


    He seemed betrayed with the look in his eyes the night he sent me away.


    I don¡¯t know if he would ever forgive me.


    What if he orders me to apologize?


    Was I ready to apologize for an offense that I didn¡¯tmit?


    Was I ready to face him?


    Was I healed enough to control my emotions?


    Have I forgiven him?


    My head started to throb as many thoughts ran through.


    I hope I didn¡¯t lose it andsh out at him concerning our son.


    Trapped in confusion, I didn¡¯t know whether to tell him about our son.


    It was important I brought it to his attention since he was his father.


    I let out a bitter scoff as sadness engulfed me.


    To think that he doesn¡¯t believe he was the father of the child made me wave the idea.


    Thanks to the bastard who framed me.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to get to that castle


    Once I was granted ess, I would vindicate myself.


    I swear to the moon goddess, I will make the person pay for ruining my life.


    Deep down, I felt it was Rosa but I didn¡¯t have enough evidence against her. Her high rank made it impossible to punish her.


    ¡°Is it still far away?¡± Dax asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes. It took me a few days to get to your ce, though I was slow because I was pregnant, hungry, and cold,¡± I replied.


    It¡¯s been two days in the woods. Two days of surviving on edible fruits, roasted animals, and stream water.


    But they made it fun, from exchanging between themselves to carrying me on their back whenever  I got exhausted to having hot sex with me under the moon.


    The huge castle was in view, but it was already in the evening.


    I was doubtful if Damon would receive visitors in the evening.


    The more we drew closer to the gate, the more my heart began to thunder in fear.


    Sweat broke from my forehead and I started to tremble.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I ordered, straining my ears after sensing a movement in the bush.


    The rustling leaves confirmed my curiosity.


    We were surrounded and one step could end our lives.


    ¡°Stay put, we are surrounded,¡± I said, holding Devin and Dax as we froze on the spot.


    ¡°Who are you and state your business?¡± A deep hoarse voice came from behind us before resting his gun on my head.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It didn¡¯t take long before a group of warriors circled us, pointing their weapons at us.


    ¡°We don¡¯t mean harm. We just want to see the King.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Damon


    ¡°I have pressing issues to attend to and thest thing I want is to be a part of your foolery!¡± I growled in anger, storming into my bedroom.


    The stress of today¡¯s work was like a burden on my shoulders, it weighed me down, making me tired. It felt like tons of bricks were ced on my shoulders.


    I left the office in haste as my eyes were heavy with sleep and a dull ache stung my head.


    Thest thing I wanted was some guard to inform me of how three people were asking after me and how two of them had a striking resemnce to me.


    I thought he was joking at first, but then I saw seriousness in his eyes.


    I wanted to believe him, but at the same time, I held myself back.


    What if he was sent to mock me about my past?


    The only people that resembled me were Devin and Dax and they were long dead.


    There was no way he could see them except he was dead.


    Perhaps he was drunk.


    How lucky he was. No one dared to make me remember my past in a mockery manner and go scot-free.


    Despite how I tried to sniff his mouth, there were no traces of alcohol which left me confused.


    I am fire, once triggered, I will ruin whatever crosses my part and leave them deste.


    But that evening, all I thought of was quality sleep. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to slit someone¡¯s throat off.


    ¡°My King, they look exactly like you.¡± His words flooded my head again, making my breath quicken.


    I squinted to have a clearer view of his face as the hallway was dim.


    I like my castle being mysterious.


    I frowned when his face came into view.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked boredly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you here?¡±


    ¡°My King, I was just posted here alongside other guardsst week.¡±


    That¡¯s why.


    I hissed in annoyance, striding to my room with anger steaming in the pit of my stomach.


    His words only resurrected the pain in my heart. It reopened a wound within me, causing me to bleed.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I ordered, stretching my fingers to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t let this repeat itself. Let this be thest time you say something like this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­my King¡­¡± he stammered, looking at me like he would burst into tears. ¡°I am telling the truth. I will never lie to you. Please, believe me,¡± he bowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± I dismissed, walking to my room.


    The pain started to engulf me, increasing my pace. I wanted to shut myself in my room and brawl my eyes out while thinking of a suitable punishment for him.


    How dare he hurt me?!


    How dare he make fun of my past and expect me to smile at him like a fool.


    ¡°They are at the West side of the gate. They were denied entry into the premises because one of them, a girl, was sighted and ordered to leave,¡± he exined with his heart in his throat.


    The smell of gear filled the air as my hand dropped from the door knob.


    He wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, walking into my room and dropping my bag on the chair.


    I tried topose myself before walking out and facing his scared eyes once more.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked, walking towards him.


    He took a few steps backwards until his back brushed the wall.


    The sound of his heart thumping loudly and our harsh breath intake was the only thing that filled the air.


    That was right. Fear me.


    ¡°I dare not joke with you if I love my life.¡± His voice shook as fear clouded him at our closeness.


    Satisfied by his answer, I took a few steps away from him, still pinning him with my curious eyes.


    ¡°What are they like?¡± I asked, swallowing the bile of sadness that stuck to my throat. ¡°What are their names?¡±


    ¡°They are three people, a woman who looked like she was in her early twenties and two men who looked like they were in theirte twenties. The men had a striking resemnce with you, but the woman seemed more like their acquaintance. They mentioned their names as Aurora, Devin, and Dax.¡±


    My breath hitched the moment he spilled the names.


    I froze in shock for a few seconds as I tried to process his words.


    Were my ears deceiving me?


    I couldn¡¯t control my breath as they turned erratic. It was like the air was harsh and I almost choked.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I bellowed desperately.


    ¡°They are outside the West side of the gate. They are currently being interrogated by the guards.¡±


    I wanted to dash at the speed of light to see the strange people, but I tried topose myself.


    Calm down, Damon, he is joking.


    ¡°If you dare mess with me, I¡¯ll have your head hung in my sitting room alongside other Artworks. It will be disyed as a mere decoration and I will never bring it down,¡± I threatened, grabbing a fistful of his shirt as I growled at his face.


    Satisfaction filled me when I saw how his soul almost left his body.


    ¡°What did you call their names again?¡± I asked to erase every trace of doubt in me.


    I wanted to be sure that I wasn¡¯t having one of my episodes of hallucination.


    Thest thing I wanted was to let another person know that I see things.


    ¡°Join me at the West side of the gate this instant!¡± I mindlinked Jasper.


    I took deep breaths, trying to calm my raging nerves but it wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°Aurora, Devin, and Dax. More guards don¡¯t know them since we are new so we held them for interrogation,¡± he affirmed.


    Aurora?


    I thought she was dead.


    How did she survive in the woods by herself?


    I didn¡¯t know what to feel about her return.


    And Devin¡­Dax? This was unbelievable.


    Despite how anxiety took over me, I prayed silently to the Moon goddess to make it a reality.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to have my brothers and rule with them together.


    ¡°Take me to them immediately! But don¡¯t fuck with me!¡± I ordered, using my Alpha tone as I allowed him to lead the way while I followed behind.


    My heart raced as I got closer to the gate.


    I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement as I was almost running.


    It took a great deal of self-control not to dash to the gate.


    I didn¡¯t want to be seen as desperate.


    Please, be true. Please, be true.


    I prayed silently, ncing at the moon that glowed in the sky.


    ¡°Here they are, My King,¡± he said, opening the door to one of the guard¡¯s offices.


    ¡°Bow down to greet the King!¡± One of the guards inside the room ordered.


    As soon as the door flung open, the scent of petrichor, musk, honey, peach,vender, and vani sted my nostrils, making me stare at them in shock.


    ¡°My King,¡± Jasper called, but I wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to reply to him.


    All that mattered were the three figures standing before me.


    ¡°Holy crap! Are they real?¡± Jasper screamed, touching Aurora, Devin, and Dax¡¯s body in shock.


    ¡°Your majesty, your brother,¡± Jasper said when he found his voice as excitement washed over him.


    ¡°Devin, Dax,¡± I muttered, rushing and throwing myself on them as I went profusely. I grabbed them, squeezing them to myself as if afraid of losing them again.


    ¡°Nothing will separate us again,¡± I said amid tears.


    ¡°I thought you were captured and killed. I thought I would never see you again,¡± I sobbed harder, tugging them closer to myself to inhale their scent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you. I had to fight so we all won¡¯t get killed.¡±


    Forgive me.


    Were they even real?


    If this was a dream, I don¡¯t want to wake up.


    If this was my imagination, I don¡¯t want to snap out of it.


    I didn¡¯t care if they were too stunned to reciprocate my actions. I was feeling a rollercoaster of emotions.


    My heart was heavy with joy as the sleep I once felt vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Thank you, Moon goddess.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I pulled away from their grip, wiping my tears before a smile crossed my lips.


    ¡°My long-lost brothers are back! Throw a ceremony immediately!¡±

 Chapter 99

    Unknown


    Rosa fumed in anger as she paced about her room, discarding things that came up in her way.


    Her feet stormed the floor and her hands rested on her hips. She halted briefly, cursing an invisible person before resuming pacing the room.


    Her head was on fire.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep all night, images of Ivy kept haunting her, filling her with raw fear.


    Since Ivy had died, she rarely dreamt about her, but it wasn¡¯t enough to drive her amok.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Tonight was different. The hurt and betrayal on Ivy¡¯s face were reced with a cruel smirk and vengeful expression.


    Her sad and droopy eyes were brightened in victory and even her words were creepy.


    Rather than using her of taking over her position and cutting her life short, he simply smiled dangerously.


    ¡°Your end is near.¡±


    Those were the creepy words that slipped from her mouth.


    What did Ivy mean by her end was near?


    As far as she was concerned, this was just the beginning.


    But as much as she tried to push her anxiety, she couldn¡¯t help but feel threatened by Ivy¡¯s words.


    It was like a heavy burden on her chest.


    When she thought she had enough, Ray¡¯s threats and Ss¡¯ suspicious behaviour drowned her with worry.


    ¡°Damnit!¡±


    Her breath was harsh as her heart pounded vigorously.


    Everything drove her crazy.


    Her body began to heat up under pressure as she drowned in thoughts.


    A soft knock sounded on the door, snapping Rosa out of her thoughts.


    Rosa was about to walk to the door, but she hesitated.


    Her brows scrunched up in curiosity and her ears strained.


    ¡°Goddess help me if it turns out to be that bastard,¡± she cursed, sucking in air as she left for the door.


    She was frightened about Ray taking advantage of her the second time.


    The touch of their skin brushing each other and his phallus plunging into her made her almost puke.


    She wished she could put an end to him permanently.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mistress,¡± a voice sounded and another knock was heard again.


    Relief washed upon Rosa as she turned the knob and opened the door to reveal Maria.


    Maria was Rosa¡¯s handmaid, but despite working for her and carrying out her evil deeds for years, she never trusted her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked in a harsh tone, moving away from her.


    ¡°I hope you brought good news or you¡¯ll be dead for ruining my morning,¡± Rosa hissed, fuming in anger.


    ¡°Good morning, Mistress,¡± Maria bowed briefly before a smile spread across her face.


    Maria stretched her hand towards Rosa and handed an envelope to her.


    ¡°What is this about?¡± Rosa asked as her eyes scanned the envelope before locking gaze with Maria who hurriedly looked away in fear.


    Rosa was hesitant to take it as her mind was filled with uncertainty. ¡°Who is it from and what is in it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it says, but I received it from a guard. He said the message was from your Uncle.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed the envelope and wasted no time in tearing it off before bringing out a piece of paper.


    ¡°Leave!¡± she ordered, watching Maria walk out of her room before she unfolded the paper.


    Straightening the paper, angry scribbled words stared back at her.


    Report now!


    The words were not much but it was enough to send chills down her spine and a series of questions floating on her mind.


    It was like she was hearing S¡¯s voice in her head as she read the words again.


    She didn¡¯t need someone to tell her Ss was mad about something.


    But what could it be?


    Without wasting time, she dashed into the bathroom, dashed out, and got dressed in an orange corset gown before rushing out of her room.


    ***


    The hostile atmosphere of the room was the first to hit Rosa¡¯s face the moment she opened the door.


    The air was tense and uninviting.


    She strode to the figure standing in front of the window with a ss of whiskey in his hand. But she didn¡¯t get too close, uncertain of his next reaction.


    Thest thing she wanted was pieces of ss piercing through her face.


    It was as if her legs developed minds of their own as they grew wobble.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? An invitation?¡± S¡¯s angry voice boomed, jerking Rosa.


    Rosa reluctantly walked towards him, praying inwardly for his anger to subside.


    ¡°What is it I am hearing about Damon¡¯s brothersing back?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosa¡¯s brows shot up in shock as she stared at him with widened eyes.


    ¡°You are in the castle, yet you can¡¯t see, you can¡¯t hear, you are not aware of your environment. You are technically useless!¡± heshed at her, smashing the ss cup against the wall. Rosa was quick to dodge the pieces of broken ss and shield her face.


    ¡°Devin and Dax are back!¡±


    ¡°No, they are dead!¡± Rosa fired.


    ¡°You are so dumb.¡± Ss hit his palm on his forehead as he got frustrated. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear news about some strange visitors?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I don¡¯t think it would be Devin and Dax. They died a long time ago and they were captured. If I remembered clearly that you instructed their captors to kill them and burn their bodies the day they were captured. How could they resurrect if they¡¯ve been burnt and buried?¡± Rosa asked in disbelief.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe Ss. Clearly, it was a joke. Maybe some sick prank.


    ¡°I did instruct them. But when I heard the news of their return, I sent my words to the pack and they told me that they escaped.¡±


    ¡°So why did they keep quiet for years?¡±


    ¡°Because they were scared of what I would do to them. Fucking bastards!¡± Ss groaned in anger as his fist hit the wall repeatedly.


    ¡°This is not good. The brothers are stronger together. Their return will ruin everything we¡¯ve worked for.


    ¡°Worse of all, Aurora is back. Now, there is a seriouspetition.¡±


    It was like an arrow ran past Rosa¡¯s heart as she heard Aurora¡¯s name.


    ¡°Aurora is not dead?¡± she said in disbelief.


    ¡°None of them are.¡±


    ¡°That sneaky bastard.¡± Rosa hissed as pain clenched her heart.


    ¡°Damon would send her out of the castle, but she might reveal the truth and we will be exposed. We can¡¯t be exposed!¡± Ss said, emphasizing thest sentence. ¡°We¡¯vee too far to get our ns ruined.¡±


    ¡°What do we do, Uncle?¡± Rosa asked desperately.


    She wanted to crumble. The new twist of events sent her confused and nk.


    ¡°Have Damon wrapped around your fingers and make sure Aurora gets eliminated. This time, see to it that you are in charge of her elimination. Then I¡¯ll strike.¡± Ss blurted, looking at the field outside his window


    ¡°What about Dax and Devin?¡±


    ¡°I heard that they are in the hospital. They are in aa, but it won¡¯t be for long. Their memories will soon be restored, you have to act fast before it happens.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s heart was sealed as she prepared for the worst.


    ¡°I want them killed.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Unknown


    Disbelief cloaked Rosa as she pinned her widened eyes on Ss¡¯ mean ones.


    Did he just order her to kill Devin and Dax or were her ears deceiving her?


    ¡°But-¡± Rosa stammered as she couldn¡¯t find the right words.


    ¡°I know it sounds like I¡¯m asking you to do a lot, but we can¡¯t take down Damon if his brothers are alive. They are stronger together.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s face fell as the effect of his words sank into her head, but at the same time, she weighed the consequences.


    ¡°I have never killed anyone, talk more of two men!¡± Rosa half-screamed in frustration.


    A slight noise from behind the curtain caught their attention, but they were engrossed in their conversation.


    ¡°Says who? Don¡¯t act all innocent, you were ready to kill Aurora,¡± Ss blurted, pointing using fingers at her.


    Rosa hit her forehead on her palm. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I always sent someone to do my dirty deeds for me. I don¡¯t get involved because I also need to protect myself.¡±


    Ss scoffed. His palms rubbed against one another as he leaned closer to Rosa.


    ¡°Maybe I need to gear up your memory. What do you mean you haven¡¯t killed anyone? You killed Ivy by pushing her into a river and drowning her! That is killing someone and since you¡¯ve done it before, you can do it again. Don¡¯te to me acting like a saint when you know that you are a devil.¡±


    Rosa jumped like a scared cat as a soft gasp filled her ears. Her eyes scanned the room before resting on the window.


    ¡°I think someone is here,¡± she suggested as she was about to stand to check, but Ss¡¯ hands caught her and pushed her to sit on the couch.


    ¡°There is no one here, it¡¯s just your conscience speaking to you to do the right thing.¡±


    The rustling in the leaves outside the window filled Rosa with difort. She felt she was being followed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. You need to swing into action. Find when Damon isn¡¯t beside his brothers in the hospital because he is always around them like a second skin. Get Wolfsbane and inject it into them. They¡¯ll die before things start falling into ce.¡±


    Rosa gulped down the difort that got stuck in her throat as she tried to digest all that Ss had said.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to be a Luna?¡±


    Those words pricked her heart, creating a ray of light at the end of the dark tunnel.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ss said.


    ¡°Easy peasy lemon squeezy. Your time starts now. I hope by the time youe here, it¡¯s good news,¡± he dered in a harsh voice as he got up from the couch and turned away from her.


    Rosa knew that was all for the day. She picked up her small purse and left the room with a heavy burden of thoughts on her chest.


    Not quite long after Rosa left, Ss motioned to his servant.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I want that woman to be followed. Report her movements and activities to me. I want your eyes glued on her.¡± Ss pronounced with a death re stered on his hard face.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said, bowing briefly before dashing out of the room.


    ¡°Stupid bitch!¡± Ss cursed under his breath as he punched the wall in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be dead soon while I take over the throne. That crazy bitch thinks I¡¯m actively involved in this because I want her to be a Luna?¡± Ss asked before bursting into a series ofughter.


    ¡°When I¡¯m done with her, she will learn the hard way.¡± His face hardened all of a sudden as he smashed a cup against the wall, watching the pieces shatter and fly to the ground.


    His body started to heat as his blood boiled in anger. It was like he was going crazy.


    He hated Rosa¡¯s presence, but he had to endure it until he became the King.


    She was a fool for believing he was going to any length for her because of her desire.


    Fuck her!


    ¡°To even think that I learned from that bitch¡¯s parents never to trust anyone. I¡¯ll do the honour to teach her.¡±


    Ssughed maniacally as he soliloquized. It was as if he could see himself on the throne ruling hundreds of packs with an iron fist.


    ¡°It would be so much fun to break her and make her crumble. I will crush her desires and erase the position she longs for.¡±


    ¡°By the time I am done with her, in her next life, she will never trust anyone. Not even herself.¡±


    He said with hatredced in his voice.


    *****


    Rosa was still deep in thought as she strolled across the hallway.


    A gasp tore off her throat as she staggered and almost lost her bnce.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± She screamed in annoyance before lifting her eyes to see who bumped into her.


    ¡°You?!¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes flew open in shock as Aurora came into view.


    ¡°You bumped into me, but I take the me. You should watch where you are going next time without getting carried away in thoughts,¡± Aurora blurted before walking away, but Rosa¡¯s hands were quick to pull her and m her back against the wall, causing Aurora to wince in pain.


    ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t you dare speak to me in such a tone. Know your ce,¡± she roared in anger.


    Rosa couldn¡¯t wait to end Aurora¡¯s life. The more she stared at her, the more the feeling of strangling Aurora to death overwhelmed her.


    But she knew that she had topose herself. Now wasn¡¯t the ce nor time.


    ¡°Who even let you in?!¡±


    ¡°The Alpha Kings,¡± Aurora replied proudly despite being in pain.


    ¡°I can assure you that you¡¯ll be gone forever. No one wants you here. Not even Damon,¡± Rosa taunted. A smile crossed her face as she saw pain spread through Aurora at the mention of Damon¡¯s name.


    ¡°You are a slut and the only reason the brothers are after you is because of your pussy. When they are done with you, they will dump you because you are a worthless piece of shit. You are a ve and you should know your ce.¡± she continued as she enjoyed Aurora¡¯s sadness.


    ¡°What happened to your bastard child? You aborted it since Damon won¡¯t ept it? I hope he rots in hell!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about my child. I didn¡¯t abort him. He died.¡± Tears pricked Aurora¡¯s eyes as the miscarriage reflected in her head.


    ¡°Good for him. You¡¯ll be joining your son soon in hell,¡± Rosa threatened as she tightened her grip on Aurora¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 101

    Damon


    My heart almost exploded in my chest out of excitement as I marched to the private ward where Devin and Dax received treatment.


    I couldn¡¯t get them out of my head. They seem to upy the thoughts in my mind.


    For the first time in a long time, I felt alive.


    I feltplete.


    With my brothers by my side, I couldn¡¯t help but thank the Moon goddess for keeping them safe.


    The void in my heart was filled.


    Everything felt so perfect, it was like a dream.


    ¡°If this is a dream, I don¡¯t want to wake up from it,¡± I muttered as a satisfactory smile crossed my face.


    Jasper smirked, peeking at me from the corner of his eyes before smacking me.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± I asked, staring at him in a confused expression.


    ¡°To prove it to you that it¡¯s not a dream. Your brothers are back for good,¡± he said, shing a proud smile at me. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you like this. It¡¯s been a long time since you genuinely smiled. Their absence shook you hard and it brought out the dark side of you. Thank goodness it¡¯s over now.¡±


    It¡¯s finally over.


    My grief, my demons, the guilt that poked my heart was finally over.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that since Devin and Dax¡¯s arrival, a huge part of me has changed.


    I was all over them. I didn¡¯t mind neglecting the packs¡¯ affairs just to be closer to them.


    From dusk to dawn, I sat by them, telling them stories of the events we shared and promising them protection.


    Sometimes, I read their favourite books and sang their favourite songs. Thest time I did it was when we were kids, but I didn¡¯t mind repeating it.


    It was a part of me that was long buried but has started to resurface once more.


    Even if they were still in aa, I felt they would hear me and somehow, they would remember everything.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for their memory to be restored.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for the Demon Triplet Alpha Kings to be back.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes scanned the mountain of books in his hands before ncing at me.


    ¡°Why take so many books when you won¡¯t stay there for long?¡±


    ¡°Who says I won¡¯t stay there for long?¡± I cocked my brow, giving him a stern look.


    ¡°The doctor. You¡¯ve been elongating the visiting hours-¡±


    ¡°And I shall elongate it as much as I want. I am the Alpha King and my wish is everyone¡¯smand,¡± I dered proudly, leaving no room for discussion.


    Jasper¡¯s sigh reached my ears but I ignored it.


    To hell with the doctor.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare say it in my presence if he didn¡¯t want to lose his tongue.


    Despite acting all tough, fear loomed in my heart.


    After my brothers¡¯ return, I felt I shouldn¡¯t leave them or take my eyes off them for a second.


    I was scared that they would vanish in the sh of light.


    It took years to find them and I won¡¯t lose them again.


    I would protect them with thest drop of my blood, I swear by the Moon goddess.


    I felt Jasper¡¯s intense gaze burning my face but I ignored him. I was so engrossed with my brothers.


    If not for the warning, I felt like asking them how they survived on their own for years.


    ¡°You are so handsome when you smile,¡± Jasper started as he rested his eyes on my happy ones.


    ¡°Shut up, Jasper,¡± I hissed, irritated by his behaviour.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a week and you¡¯ve been full of joy and expectations. I can¡¯t wait for you to be back to your old self and for you to have aplete family. I am happy to see you happy. Your days of agony and suicide are finally over. You are finally free from hallucination and punishing yourself with wolfsbane


    I shut my eyes as his words began to affect my heart.


    Thank goodness I didn¡¯t take my life. Who knew my brothers weren¡¯t dead?


    I swallowed hard, blinking fast as I tried to suppress my emotions.


    ¡°I love you, though you can be a pain in the ass.¡± Jasper chuckled, hitting my shoulder.


    I tried to grab him, but he was quick to avoid my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you are talking to your King.¡±


    ¡°Long live the King,¡± he said while weughed it off.


    But ourughter was cut short as we heard sounds of choking from the corridor.


    I motioned Jasper to stopughing while we moved closer to have a clearer view of the figures standing in the dark corridor.


    The moment I was sted with peach,vender, and vani scent, I halted in my tracks.


    A deep frown settled on my face as hurt spread all over me.


    It was like my heart was crushed as Aurora came into view.


    For a second, I was confused.


    As much as I would love to allow Rosa to choke Aurora to death because she hurt me, at the same time, I felt a twinge of pity.


    I shrugged, pushing the feelings aside.


    How dare she step into my castle¡¯s premises despite banning her.


    She was lucky I was in a good mood or her head would have been used as a decoration outside the gate.


    Her days were numbered in the castle.


    When I am done attending to my brothers, I would send her into the woods where she belongs.


    A slut and a traitor like her doesn¡¯t belong here.


    There was no way I would amodate her in the castle after what she did to me.


    Seeing her made me hate myself for falling in love again.


    I was afraid of what I would do to her.


    ¡°What is wrong, my King? The ward is this way, why are you going the other way?¡± Jasper asked, walking to meet me.


    I was about to turn away from the scene, go to the ward, and pretend I didn¡¯t see anything, but Aurora¡¯s teary face flooded my head.


    Goddess knows how hard I tried to push my feelings aside, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    I hated that I couldn¡¯t look past her difort and her pain brought me pain.


    Why did she evene back?


    Why was she messing with my feelings?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why couldn¡¯t I ignore her despite what she had done to me? I still felt a strange connection between us that I hated so much and found it difficult to understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey your hands on her! Leave her at once!¡±

 Chapter 102

    Damon


    I didn¡¯t know when those words slipped out of my mouth, but it was toote to take them back.


    Regrets started to prick me as I faced the two women who shook in fear before me.


    I cursed slightly under my breath, hissing as guilt and anger overwhelmed me.


    I looked away from Aurora, avoiding her gaze.


    I wasn¡¯t going to allow those innocent eyes to fool me this time.


    Despite how hard I tried to fight the urge, my eyes found hers, and our gaze locked for some seconds.


    The silver-grey eyes shimmered softly as tears started to gather in them.


    Getting lost in her gaze, several emotions washed over them.


    They say the eyes are the window to one¡¯s soul.


    But all I saw was a broken soul.


    Those innocent eyes held pain, betrayal, and other emotions I¡¯d never seen.


    I could see how she fought hard against tears and how she tried to pretend to be strong, but it was useless.


    The more she feigned as if she had moved on, the more I felt the memories of our past rtionship crashing into her.


    The weight was so much that she didn¡¯t know when a year began to slip from her eyelid, but she was quick to blink back.


    Silence ensued as I stood rooted to a spot, watching the girl I was once in love with.


    I was overtaken by my emotions but I maintained a hard expression.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we kept staring at each other but no one dared interrupt us.


    The pattern of my breathing turned harsh when I remembered catching her in bed with another guy.


    To even think that she even moaned his name instead of mine and got pregnant for the low-life bastard!


    How dare she!


    Instead of epting that she was unfaithful, she kept insisting that she was framed.


    It angered me that even knowing the truth, didn¡¯t stop her from trying to defend her dirty actions.


    Pathetic liar.


    I hated lies and it was a miracle that she was still alive.


    I didn¡¯t know why her tongue was still in her mouth, but I found it hard to inflict pain on her.


    Worst of all, I couldn¡¯t bear it when someone else was hurting her.


    I didn¡¯t know why her pain caused me pain and why her happiness prompted mine.


    The day she left the castle, I vowed to kill her if she dared to step foot close to the premises, but here I was protecting her from Rosa.


    Though Rosa was my mistress and her status was higher than Aurora¡¯s status, she had the right to punish her.


    At the same time, I was livid that Rosaid her hands on her.


    A burning sensation swept within me and it fueled my urge to tear Rosa to pieces for hurting Aurora.


    Aurora belonged to me, dead or alive. I am her master and she is my property.


    Wait¡­what the fuck am I even saying?


    Aurora ceased to be my property the moment she opened her legs for that bastard and got banned from my castle.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I turned sharply to look for the voice that blurted those words out.


    My eyes scanned Jasper and Rosa¡¯s faces.


    Confusion crashed upon me like a wave as I tried to figure out who spilled the words.


    The voice was strangely familiar, but it didn¡¯t belong to Jasper and Rosa.


    Maybe it was my imagination.


    Since my brothers were back, I¡¯ve been hearing a faint voice in my head.


    I was sure it wasn¡¯t my imagination and the thought filled me with worry.


    Could it be my wolf?


    I wasn¡¯t sure. My wolf kept mute the day Ivy died. It insisted that Rosa knew about Ivy¡¯s death and he med me endlessly for ignoring his warning until it resulted in the death of our mate.


    He stated that he would only return when my brothers and I found our second-chance mate.


    But second-chance mates are rare. It only happens when the Moon goddess takes pity and provides a mate after the death or loss of the previous mate.


    Since Ivy didn¡¯t reject me before she died, having a second-chance mate would be a hard nut to crack.


    All I wanted was an heir, I didn¡¯t need a mate. Ivy was my only mate.


    I blinked my eyes hard, tearing them reluctantly from Aurora before pinning them on Rosa.


    Anger blinded me as my eyes turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt her whether in my presence or my absence. Am I clear?¡± I used my Alpha tone, enjoying the cloud of fear that enveloped her.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see a small smile nted on Aurora¡¯s face before she heaved a sigh of relief. My blood quickened and my breath turned erratic when I saw her fingers massaging her reddened neck.


    It took everything in me not to rip Rosa¡¯s heart.


    Overtaken by rage, I grabbed Rosa by her neck, mming her back against the wall and watching her gasp for breath.


    My teeth gritted in fury as I tightened my grip against her neck, pulling her up and watching her legs shake beneath her frantically as she struggled to catch her breath.


    ¡°My King, you are hurting her. You are hurting your Mistress!¡± Jasper screamed frantically, but it fell on deaf ears.


    I wasn¡¯t done with her.


    As if it were not enough, I dug my long nails inside her skin, allowing her blood to spill on my hand, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    The dark side of me kicked in and consumed me immediately, allowing me to think irrationally.


    I wanted to test her limb from limb. I wanted to teach her a lesson that she would never forget in her next life.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I wanted to make her a scapegoat for those who still wanted to mess with Aurora.


    Soon, her pulse weakened and her heartbeat started to decline. Her eyes began to roll into their sockets and the vein around her head became protruding.


    That¡¯s what you get for hurting Aurora!

 Chapter 103

    Damon


    Blood.


    The smell of Rosa¡¯s blood heightened my senses as I vibrated in anger.


    I couldn¡¯t get hold of myself.


    It felt like a thick dark cloud taking over me. It pushed me to the limit and all that lingered on my mind was blood.


    I was no longer in possession of my mind. I felt controlled by unseen forces.


    ¡°My¡­King¡­pl¡­please¡± Rosa struggled with words as she coughed.


    Her eyes were red as crimson and droplets of tears gathered around them.


    She looked like she was about to pass out at any moment.


    Her tears meant nothing to me.


    A fresh swell of rage rose in me like a tide, throwing me off bnce.


    ¡°My King! Stop!¡±


    rmed, Jasper screamed before brushing me aside and making me lose my grip on Rosa¡¯s throat.


    Rosa slumped to the floor immediately, her small fingers were wrapped around her neck as she massaged it before taking deep breaths.


    My breath came in pants as I tried to get hold of myself.


    What the fuck just happened?


    Taken by surprise, I red at my hands with curiosity.


    What in the name of the Moon goddess took over me, making me hate Rosa at that moment?


    ¡°My King, what is wrong with you?¡± he asked in a concerned tone, pinning his questionable eyes on mine.


    I looked away from him, hardening my gaze.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes conveyed so many questions that I didn¡¯t have an exnation for.


    If not for Rosa and Aurora¡¯s presence, he would have bombarded me with dozens of questions.


    I don¡¯t care about what he thinks of me.


    I don¡¯t care if Rosa sees me as a monster.


    She had no right to touch Aurora.


    ¡°Do not let that repeat itself whether in my presence or my absence.¡± I issued a stern warning.


    Rosa¡¯s dull eyes were back to life now and her cracked voice was restored.


    One mean look from me and she moved away from Aurora who was still pinned against the wall.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurting her, my King,¡± she started.


    My eyes widened when she took me by surprise by falling on her knees. Her voice shook with tears.


    ¡°I swear by the Moon goddess, I would never hurt Aurora,¡± she resumed crying before falling against my feet.


    Her hair sprawled on the floor as her hands clung to my shoes.


    Confusion crashed on me like a ton of bricks as I arched my brows.


    Wasn¡¯t she the one I saw choking Aurora against the wall?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I would have sworn that my eyes didn¡¯t deceive me.


    ¡°You would have killed her if I didn¡¯t intervene.¡±


    ¡°No, my King. She tried choking me that was the reason I retaliated-¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t-¡±


    My eyes met Aurora who looked like she was lost in the sea of confusion.


    She shot Rosa with a surprise re but Rosa was too busy to notice as she kept weeping profusely.


    All the anger I felt towards Rosa vanished and was reced by stupidity.


    What came over me?


    Why did I almost kill my Mistress because of a ve who betrayed me?


    ¡°And why did you try to choke her? Don¡¯t you know her status is above yours?¡± I asked Aurora harshly, gritting my teeth as I was breathless in anger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. She was the one who bumped into me and tried to kill me-¡±


    ¡°My King, Aurora is a pathetic liar. She bumped into me so hard that I lost bnce and fell. Despite my head hitting the wall, I tried to talk to her but she was hostile and abusive. She called me a dirty slut!¡± Rosa interrupted, narrating swiftly before eyeing Aurora who froze on a spot in shock.


    ¡°I never said those. She is lying.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice shook in sadness and surprise as she stared at Rosa before resting her eyes on me.


    I looked away from her as I didn¡¯t want to be consumed and controlled by her innocent eyes.


    Never again!


    I heaved a long sigh as confusion enveloped me.


    I wanted to believe Rosa was innocent, but it was a hard pill to swallow. At the same time, I don¡¯t want to be deceived by Aurora.


    I straightened up, clearing my throat before pinning them with a hostile re.


    ¡°Shut up! Both of you.¡± My voice echoed throughout the corridor, causing fear to grip them.


    ¡°Leave, Rosa!¡± I ordered.


    Rosa bowed briefly before she scurried up her feet, walking out of the corridor.


    The stench of her jealousy lingered for some time before vanishing.


    As much as I tried to ignore the feeling, my heart broke the moment I saw Rosa¡¯s fingerprints on Aurora¡¯s reddened neck.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I found myself asking, walking towards her to examine her neck.


    ¡°It looks a little sore,¡± I muttered, noting it in my memory to be gentle with her.


    In a sh of light, I felt drawn to her like ants are drawn to sugar.


    My heart began to pound against my ribs when I moved closer to her.


    I swallowed hard as I struggled to control my unsteady breath.


    I tucked a few strands of her wavy caramel hair behind her ear.


    I bit my lips hard as I fought the urge to moan as her sweet scent wafted my nose.


    It was divine. I missed it.


    I missed the feeling of her soft hair against my palm. Her unmarked neck was strangely inviting, making me want to have a bite. I could feel my canines seeping out from.


    I didn¡¯t know when my finger started to trail from her neck to her corbone. Sweat broke on my forehead as images of me burying my head in her neck during intense kissing reyed in my head.


    Familiar sparks started to run down my fingertips like electric currents, but I was quick to withdraw my hand before it spread through me.


    The more I stared at her, desire swept through me.


    Fuck!


    I miss the old times.


    ¡°You are hurt,¡± I said as words eluded me.


    Dangerous silence stretched between us and it made me lose my mind as each second passed.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± she said shyly before looking away.


    ¡°I¡­you should be¡­more careful next time,¡± I replied in a hostile voice, stammering as I scratched the back of my head.


    My heart kept beating fast as tension grew between us.


    I wanted her to stay longer, but I was mad at her.


    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Leave!¡±

 Chapter 104

    Damon


    ¡°What was that?¡± Jasper asked on our way to the ward.


    I took a sharp breath to calm my nerves as I figured out what was ahead of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even ignore me,¡± he said, deliberately brushing his shoulder against mine.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed under my breath, irritated by Jasper¡¯s persistence.


    Jasper could be a pain in the ass sometimes.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± I asked in a harsh tone, hissing before increasing my pace.


    ¡°Tell me what all your drama was all about. That is unlike you.¡±


    I heaved a sigh, looking at him briefly before shaking my head. ¡°Ignore that. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Really? You could have killed Rosa-¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t. Can we stop talking about this?¡± I asked sharply before muttering inaudible curses under my breath.


    ¡°I will stop when you tell me what came over you? I¡¯ve never seen you so furious in many years of working with you. Rosa hurting Aurora brought out the Demon in you. I could swear you almost exploded in rage. If I weren¡¯t there, she would have been dead.¡±


    I remained mute, avoiding Jasper¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Are you in love with Aurora?¡± Jasper suddenly asked, making me go wild in shock.


    ¡°What the fuck, Jasper! Why would you even say that?¡± I hissed, feigning anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even lie because I saw you,¡± he responded calmly. His eyes didn¡¯t leave my face as if he was studying me.


    ¡°The way you looked at her.¡±


    ¡°I looked at her like every other person should look at an injured person,¡± I replied, hardening my voice before rolling my eyes.


    ¡°Your eyes glowed with care and they softened. You looked at her the way you looked at Ivy.¡±


    I stiffened at his words. Anger seeped through my veins as my jaws clenched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Ivy,¡± I warned, shing my teeth at him.


    ¡°And if I do? You will strangle me the way you did to Rosa?¡± He dared, looking me in the eye.


    ¡°Now is not the time nor the ce,¡± I said, taking deep breaths to control my temper.


    ¡°I think you should stop hiding your feelings. Everyone knows you love Aurora.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise as I stared at Jasper in confusion. ¡°Everyone? Who is everyone¡± I said mockingly in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious. You can¡¯t punish her, you can¡¯t hurt her, you can¡¯t even force her to do things against her will. The list goes on, you get mad whenever someone hurts her and you are ready to tear them apart. What else is that called if not live?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Jasper. What do you even know about love.¡± I scoffed, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°I have a mate, she is enough to teach me what love is.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Jasper. You know nothing about love.¡± I shunned him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded in agreement before pinning his curious eyes on my irritated ones. ¡°Why do you take your hands off Aurora immediately after you touch her? Are you feeling sparkles?¡±


    ¡°Cancel that thought from your mind. I took my hands off her because she is a ve and I can¡¯t be caught dead with a ve.¡±


    Deep down I know I lied, but I hardened my face in order not to give myself away.


    ¡°That was why you kept asking her how she was several times and her presence makes you speechless?¡± I watched in annoyance as Jasper¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise.


    ¡°That exins why you¡¯ve been ignoring her since her arrival. You know her presence has an effect on you,¡± Jasper said as he beaned in excitement.


    ¡°I need you to shut the fuck up!¡± I yelled at him, before turning my face sharply.


    I didn¡¯t want him to catch my red-stained cheeks.


    Despite keeping a straight face, my cheeks burned in embarrassment.


    He was right.


    Her presence affected me.


    ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡± Jasper asked as he tried to peek at my face but I was quick to mask my expression.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I affirmed, clearing my throat to maintain seriousness.


    If not for the rtionship between us, I would have cut his tongue off long ago.


    I wish we could get to the ward quickly to avoid Jasper¡¯s unending questions.


    ¡°The day I caught you guys making love in the garden, I knew she was more than a ve to you.¡± Jasper resumed, causing me to groan in frustration.


    ¡°Can you stop it?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done. Before you sent her out, I caught you several times sneaking into her room. Sometimes, you invite her over to yours, but what baffles me most is when you allow her to sleep on your bed. You swore never to allow anyone to sleep on your matrimonial bed.¡±


    I was busted.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I love her,¡± I tried to convince him but he wouldn¡¯t hear it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I never loved Aurora and I don¡¯t love her.¡±


    It was strange how I felt a part of my heart pricking me at my words.


    It was like my conscience stabbed me several times.


    I knew what I said wasn¡¯t true, but I wanted to be off Jasper¡¯s hook.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± he let out a chuckle, shooting me an unconvinced look.


    My anger and frustration soon heightened.


    ¡°Well, I feel Rosa is lying. It was written all over her. And in my opinion, you and Aurora could put the past behind you and make another baby-¡±


    ¡°And get cheated on again? And get deceived? No!¡± I red in anger, pacing about the hallway.


    It took me a great deal of strength to block the images of Aurora and her stupid lover.


    Good thing I fed him with his dick.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Aurora cheated on you. It was obvious that she loves you, but I think she was framed.¡±


    ¡°I think you are out of your mind,¡± I spat in anger, hissing loudly.


    ¡°You could start by digging deep to know the truth. Aurora would never do anything to jeopardize your rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to investigate. Aurora cheated on me and tried to deceive me to father that bastard in her belly.¡±


    ¡°I feel something is not right,¡± Jasper noted before a deep frown settled on his face.


    I could tell that there were so many things going on in his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you feel,¡± I responded casually as we took a route that led us to the ward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you try to harden your face but I can see through you that you care about her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about her,¡± I half-yelled gritting my canines in frustration. ¡°For your information, I sent Aurora out of this castle at night in the cold. If I cared about her as you assume, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything that would bring harm to her.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care about her then I dare you to send her away again!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Aurora


    I remained in the corridor after Damon and his Beta left, reying the scene in my head over and over again.


    My back was pinned against the cold wall, my eyes tightly shut as I tried to recollect the ces he touched me.


    In a sh of light, the sparks resurfaced.


    I felt my cheeks burn in a bright shade of red as butterflies started to churn in my tummy.


    It felt so good.


    The way his fingertips brushed against my skin made goosebumps sweep through me.


    I had a tough time fighting hard for self-control.


    It was hard to breathe around him,


    especially when he started acting all sweet.


    Thank goodness Jasper was with us¡­we could have allowed our feelings to overtake us because it was obvious that we were hanging on by a tiny thread of self-control.


    I could hear his words echo in my head. It was filled with care and concern.


    And his eyes? They made me almost get lost in their warmth.


    I smiled sheepishly when I remembered how he almost strangled Rosa to death because sheid her fingers on me.


    I squeaked in excitement as a dirty thought floated in my head.


    I would love his arms fastened around my throat during hot sex.


    But a strange feeling settled in the pit of my gut. Everything didn¡¯t make sense.


    A mixture of shock and anxiety washed over me as the scene reyed in my head.


    His sudden dangerous outburst baffled me. I had seen Damon angry several times but I had never seen him consumed by his anger.


    It was scary.


    Why would Damon strangle Rosa?


    The more I tried to think of the reason for his actions, the more my head was nk.


    Damon was unpredictable.


    It was hard to tell if he strangled Rosa because she was mean to me or not.


    Did he do it because he cared about me?


    A bitterughter rolled off my dry throat as sad memories crashed over me.


    Of course not. Though his eyes held a great deal of care as he tried to nurse my bruised neck, I could sense his betrayal and hurt.


    He hasn¡¯t forgiven me.


    It breaks my heart that he still believes that I was an infidel despite how hard I tried to prove my innocence.


    I didn¡¯t even know if he was happy to see me.


    One minute, he acted as if he cared, the next minute, he behaved as if controlled by dark forces.


    Sadness engulfed my heart as tears began to gather around my eyes.


    There was nothing I would do that would make him believe me.


    To him, I was a cheat. He would never see me beyond that.


    Anger red within me at the thought that I was framed.


    Fuck!


    Mying back isn¡¯t for fun. I would make sure to sniff out anyone responsible for turning the rtionship between Damon and me sour. They won¡¯t go unpunished.


    I would give them a taste of their medicine.


    I swear by the Moon goddess, that I would prove Damon wrong.


    My jaws tightened as anxiety overwhelmed me. I couldn¡¯t wait for Damon¡¯s apology when he learned the truth.


    Tears were flowing down my eyes freely now as I slumped to the floor slowly. My back rested against the wall and my head was buried between my thighs.


    His stupid apology won¡¯t bring back my son.


    I missed him¡­his fragile kicks against my stomach wall and slight movement.


    Despite not seeing him, I fell in love with him every day.


    I sniffed hard, wiping my tear-stained face before standing to my feet.


    Thanks to Damon¡¯s impatience and rash decisions.


    Brooding won¡¯t bring him back. I had to be strong for him.


    But could I ever be strong?


    I couldn¡¯t even look Damon in the eye as I was afraid to burst into tears.


    Old times came crashing on me like a bulldozer.


    I couldn¡¯t believe we were once close, but now we were like strangers.


    Snap out of it Aurora, he killed your son!


    Those words crushed my spirit as my hands tightened around my stomach.


    I hate him.


    I hated him for believing the trash Rosa spewed about trying to elope with Ray and deceiving him about the paternity of the child.


    Goddess knows how I tried to defend myself but he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    It was Rosa¡¯s words against mine.


    I was powerless.


    The air around me got tense. My brows shut up as reality dawned on me.


    I could swear it was Rosa who framed me.


    Since she hated me, she would do anything to get me out of the way.


    The way she lied against me effortlessly in Damon¡¯s presence convinced me that she was the one who set me up.


    But it was a baseless allegation.


    I couldn¡¯t use her until I caught her red-handed.


    A smirk curved around my lips as an idea popped into my head.


    Rosa and Ray were on my list.


    My eyes would be glued to them like a hawk.


    I would go closer to Ray to get more information from him. It was certain that the person using Ray was in the castle. However, I had to be careful not to have my head on a te.


    I didn¡¯t want anyone to misunderstand my closeness with Ray.


    It was a miracle that he was alive despite the news of his death.


    My brows creased in confusion as I tried to digest my words.


    How could Ray be alive when Damon killed him and fed him with his dick?


    Were my ears deceiving me or was I misunderstanding things?


    Something isn¡¯t right. I could feel it right from the day I stepped into the castle.


    Why was S¡¯s face covered with a horrid expression when we met?


    I couldn¡¯t miss the way he pinned me with a death re before whispering something to a guard.


    I could feel it in my bones that he was part of those who were responsible for framing me to get me out of the picture.


    But why Ss?


    My eyes widened as I froze on a spot in shock.


    It all made sense now.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ss was Rosa¡¯s uncle and he would do anything for his niece to be the King¡¯s mistress and get rid of any obstacle hindering her.


    My body started to tremble in fear as I started to put all the pieces together.


    Everything became clearer to me.


    A mean expression crossed my face, making it harden.


    Whether dyed or swift, justice would be served.


    They will pay with thest drop of their blood!

 Chapter 106

    Aurora


    My excitement vanished like a blown-out candle as reality hit me hard.


    I was alone. There was no one willing to assist me in my mission.


    I had no friends.


    Who would even want to associate themselves with a cheat, an infidel, and a liar?


    The eagerness I felt earlier flushed out of my body, making me moody.


    Tears gathered around my eyes as doubt started to cloud my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t embark on this mission all alone, it was too risky for me. I didn¡¯t even know how many days I had left to stay in the castle. All I knew was my days were numbered as Damon wouldn¡¯t stop looking at me like I was filthy.


    He only epted me because I reunited him with his brothers. I was certain that immediately after his brothers were nursed back to health, I would leave forever.


    The scary thought kept me awake all night, but I knew it would soon be a reality though it was a hard pill to swallow.


    I couldn¡¯t expect Devin and Dax to pick me over royalty and his brother.


    Damon was family¡­I am but a mere property.


    Did I just say property?


    My lips twitched bitterly as sadness started to creep into me.


    I ceased to be his property the day he caught me in bed with another man.


    I heaved a worried sigh as my face contorted in sadness.


    Maybe it was time I epted my fate and chose family over the devilishly handsome triplets.


    It was time I wrapped my arms around the warmth of my parents.


    No doubt, I missed them like crazy. I wondered how they were coping without me. I couldn¡¯t imagine the grief they go through daily¡­especially my mother.


    It was like I could see her ming and cursing herself and my father for not fleeing to her parents¡¯ pack when they had the chance.


    It was my fault. I brought this upon them. If I hadn¡¯t tried so hard toe up with a solution, we would have been one happy family.


    But I messed up. I was a bad daughter.


    I hope they were ready to ept me because I wasing for them.


    With a stabbing pain in my heart, I scanned my environment, giving it a final look as I made the toughest decisions of my life.


    Devin and Dax wouldn¡¯t need to fulfill the urge to repay the favour. There was no need to choose between their identity and me.


    Damon wouldn¡¯t need to deal with seeing my face again. He could be with his mistress and fulfill her weird sexual cravings for all I care. Rosa and her uncle could finally feel less pressured by my presence as I wouldn¡¯t be perceived to be apetition. At least, my life won¡¯t be in danger anymore.


    Karma would certainly catch up on Ray for framing me.


    I wish everyone the very best.


    Despite epting the reality, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    The idea of leaving before dawn wasn¡¯t sitting well with me.


    Was I overreacting or was it the right decision?


    Loneliness and confusion cloaked me like a garment.


    I needed someone to talk to badly as I didn¡¯t want to make another huge mistake.


    It confused me how my mind was ready to leave the castle but my body was reluctant.


    I strode to the window, resting my head on it before grabbing a fistful of my hair in confusion.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maybe I should wait until Devin and Dax have recovered before I leave?


    Speaking of Devin and Dax.


    A fleeting excitement shot through me, making me raise my head as ideas ran through it.


    Since they wanted to return the favour badly, what if they were able to help me find the culprit who framed me?


    I reluctantly discarded the idea before rolling my eyes and hissing.


    No option was working.


    It was best I leave and never return.


    Though the triplets¡¯ absence would create a vacuum in my heart, I would live with that for the rest of my miserable life.


    My jaws clenched in anger as my eyes swept through the garden in one nce.


    Molten anger filled my veins as my eyes rested on the spot where Damon and I made out.


    Fuck!


    I felt my heart squeezing in a stabbing pain.


    I hated that thest time it happened was the end. I wanted more from the triple, but it was never going to happen again.


    My memory didn¡¯t help matter as the heated moment kept reying in my head, making me feel flushed.


    Good thing I enjoyed it while itsted.


    It¡¯s high time I left for home.


    ¡°Your home is here, Aurora.¡± A calm voice echoed in my head.


    I made a quick U-turn to check if someone was beside me but there was no one.


    The voice sounded familiar, but it¡¯s been a long time since I heard it.


    I was certain it didn¡¯te from my surroundings, but¡­my head.


    Wait a minute¡­my head!


    My eyes sparkled with excitement and a smile formed on my lips.


    I wasn¡¯t alone!


    ¡°Rue? Is that you, Rue?¡± I asked tenderly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she replied, but her voice was distant. I could feel her from deep chambers in my head.


    ¡°Why have you been silent?¡± I asked in an using tone.


    I groaned in dissatisfaction at my wolf.


    Thest time she spoke to me was when I shifted before Nathalia. She wasn¡¯t there when I needed her.


    I missed her shiny shinning fur, I couldn¡¯t wait to run my paws on it. I missed herpany and her reassuring words.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not the right time,¡± she replied weakly, but in a firm voice. ¡°One of our mates is not ready to ept us.¡±


    Mate? Maybe I wasn¡¯t hearing her clearly.


    ¡°What do I do, Rue?¡± I asked, dropping my hands by my sides in confusion. ¡°I am literally out of options¡±


    ¡°The castle is your home and the triplets are yours. You don¡¯t want to give your rightful position to someone else,¡± she advised, leaving me confused.


    The triplets are mine and the castle was my home? But I wasn¡¯t weed.


    I tried making sense of her words again, but it wasn¡¯t adding up.


    The only way the triplets would be mine and the castle would be my home was if I was Luna, but I was a ve and it was rare to have three mates at once.


    I sighed worried as I dismissed Rue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you sure you are alright, Rue?¡±


    ¡°Trust your instincts, Aurora,¡± she said firmly before disappearing into my head.

 Chapter 107

    Aurora


    Rue¡¯s words caught me by surprise.


    It baffled me that she didn¡¯t exin deeper before burying herself inside my head.


    Lost in the abyss of confusion, I left the corridor, before walking to my room.


    I was careful this time as I tried not to bump into the grumpy Mistress of Evil.


    Her drama was thest thing I wanted.


    My eyes went to the direction that Damon and Jasper left for and the urge to follow them consumed me.


    He doesn¡¯t want you, Aurora, leave him alone!


    My subconscious yelled at me, ppingmon sense into me.


    Thest thing I wanted was to get caught and thrown into the dungeon.


    I discarded the thought before walking to my room.


    Unlike my other luxurious room, this one was shabby.


    It screamed  ¡®ve¡¯s room.¡¯


    The room was empty, save for the mattress, a small wooden table, and a wooden chair.


    Damon instructed me to stay there without a servant helping me until he thought of what he wanted to do to me. But it¡¯s been days.


    Maybe he hadn¡¯t found the right punishment. But I wasn¡¯t bothered about that.


    Rue¡¯s words hammered against my heart as I sat on the chair, lost in thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t realize someone walked in until I was shaken.


    I almost fell from the chair in fright when a soft hand grabbed me.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, my heartbeat returned to normal when I saw Alex with a worried look stered on her face.


    I was about to smile and embrace her, but what was the use?


    She probably views me as a bad person.


    Reluctantly, I pulled away from her grasp, taking a few steps backwards.


    ¡°I know you have heard about the rumour and you hate me, but it¡¯s fine. There is no point in justifying myself because no one believes me. But for the record, I¡¯m innocent. I¡­I didn¡¯t cheat on the King, I loved him¡­I didn¡¯t know Ray¡¯s other intentions¡­Everything happened so quickly and¡­¡± I burst into uncontroble tears, making me unable to talk.


    Despite fighting it hard, I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. I let the tears flow.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± she assured, freezing me on the spot.


    I gasped in shock, staring at her in disbelief.


    ¡°You what?¡± I asked again to be sure I wasn¡¯t misunderstanding her.


    ¡°I said that I believe you. I know that you are innocent.¡±


    Unable to control my excitement, I threw myself on her body, engulfing her in a bear hug.


    ¡°You were framed, I saw it, but before I could react, it was toote. You were thrown out. I tried to talk to Damon but he was consumed by anger.¡± she stated as her eyes bored into mine.


    Her eyes glowed with sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t talk to Damon, it¡¯s dangerous especially when he is angry. He does irrational things and he could kill me.


    I me and punish myself every day¡­I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± she broke down in tears, tightening my hug.


    Her tears soaked my clothes, but it was the least of my worries.


    Relief coursed through me.


    Finally, a ray of hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on yourself. I am happy that you believe me. I thought you hated me.¡±


    ¡°I will never. That day, I saw Ray spill something in the soup he gave you. I watched him from upstairs, but before I could rush to warn you about it downstairs, you had drunk it.¡± she exined, sadness consumed her teary face.


    I stiffened in disbelief as I tried to recollect things.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± I half-yelled, and my heart drummed in anticipation. ¡°After taking the soup, it didn¡¯t take long before I started feeling strange. He drugged me, that bastard!¡± I screamed in anger, hitting my fist against the wall.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I fell for it after what he did in the garden. I¡¯m so stupid!¡± I cursed, resuming punching the wall so hard that my knuckles began to peel and bleed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself. The deed has been done,¡± Alex tried to console me, but I pped her hand away.


    How could I bring this upon myself?!


    First, it was not listening to my parents, now it was turning blind eyes to Ray¡¯s suspicious actions.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Alex, I¡¯m a fool!¡± I wailed before copsing on the floor.


    I didn¡¯t mind that the ground was hard and my fall was painful, I deserved it.


    My foolish behaviour cost me my son and my rtionship with Damon.


    I hated myself!


    ¡°I just want to strangle myself and not bother anyone. How could I not notice? His sweetness and friendliness were suspicious, but I ignored it because I was free with everyone,¡± I continued, my hand pulled my hair so hard that my scalp became sore, but it wasn¡¯t enough.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I wanted more pain.


    I wish I were alone, I could have burnt myself with silver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on yourself, Aurora. You will hurt your baby if you continue punishing yourself,¡± Alex cautioned.


    A painful hystericalughter burst from my throat before tears slipped from my eyes.


    ¡°Baby? There is no baby. My mistake cost his life.¡± My hands were sped around my t stomach, caressing him like I always did when I was pregnant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. Everything will be okay. I suggest we have to find the solution to the problem, not wailing helplessly,¡± she suggested, making me stop crying for a minute.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, wiping my tears with the back of my palms as I concentrated on her.


    ¡°Ray didn¡¯t do this alone, he is working with someone. We have to find who instructed him to be friends with you, then we take them down together,¡± she exined with seriousness.


    ¡°We?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°Are you willing to work with me on this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded in agreement. ¡°I will help you expose the culprit.¡±


    I threw my arms around her, hugging her tight before whispering into her ears. ¡°Thank you so much. I initially thought of this but I backed out because I was alone.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore. We are in this together.¡± Her assuring words calmed me and lit up my dull mood.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Alex,¡± I began, but she ced her finger on my lips.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°But what about your life? This mission is risky, it could cost your life,¡± I tried to talk her out of it. I didn¡¯t want to lose another person that cared about me because of my silly mistake.


    ¡°I am a servant. I have no life,¡± she said with determination as a mean expression covered her face.


    It was like I was seeing another side of Alex.


    ¡°Ray and his aplice will pay with thest drop of their blood!¡±

 Chapter 108

    Damon


    ¡°She leaves tomorrow then,¡± Jasper announced with a smirk on his face.


    I could see him peeking at me from the corner of his eyes but I was quick to mask my expression.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± I replied in a firm voice before clearing my throat.


    Definitely not!


    Jasper¡¯s words threw my mind into a state of trouble and confusion.


    Why would he ask me to take such a risk when he knew how much she meant to me?


    How could I send Aurora away?


    I couldn¡¯t even stomach the idea of watching her leave me again.


    It would break me, just like it did thest time.


    No one knew how miserable I felt.


    Thanks to alcohol and tobo for being my best friend.


    Her absence caused me to hallucinate and resurrect my demons.


    Despite my angry expression, a part of me was d she returned unhurt.


    No!


    I couldn¡¯t send Aurora away.


    What if she dies this time? What if she never returns to me?


    I would never forgive myself for the huge mistake.


    Her presence was like a soothing balm that relieved my pain.


    I want her in this castle with me. Not a hair on her head should be harmed. I didn¡¯t want bruises on her skin. I wanted it smooth and wless¡­just like Ivy¡¯s.


    A frown settled on my face at theparison.


    What the fuck is wrong with me?


    I need to get a grip on my emotions.


    Aurora was a liar and a cheat. And I hated her.


    How dare she share her pussy with another man?!


    How dare she moan another man¡¯s name when she knew she belonged to me until death do us part.


    Fuck my feelings, she would leave for the sake of my sanity.


    Her presence makes me cringe in disgust. All I could think of was the day I caught her in bed with another man.


    Fuck!


    She reeked of him!


    It drove me insane to think that his scent was all over her.


    I almost lost it.


    My breath became harsh as I almost yanked my hair off my head in anger.


    I would have punched the wall if Jasper wasn¡¯t beside me.


    ¡°Are you alright, my King?¡± he asked, pinning me with his eyes.


    It waste to mask my expression as he read me like an open book.


    I swallowed hard, pinning my eyes on the floor before taking deep breaths to calm the anger that rose within me like a storm.


    Get it together, Damon. I yelled at myself, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    I was on the verge of having an outburst.


    ¡°My King?¡± Jasper inquired impatiently.


    I took a deep breath before turning towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    My hands disappeared into my pocket before they slipped out almost immediately.


    I withdrew a key card that I used to open the door.


    The safety of my brothers¡¯ lives was paramount as I didn¡¯t want anyone slipping in to harm them.


    My jaws dropped to the floor when I pushed the door open.


    My eyes widened in disbelief as they almost popped out of the sockets.


    ¡°What? This is a miracle!¡± Jasper gasped, rushing towards my brothers¡¯ beds.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. My brothers were perfectly fine!


    ¡°Devin! Dax? You are awake!¡± I eximed before rushing to them and embracing them in a bear hug.


    I snuggled closer to them and tightened the hug as droplets of tears trickled from my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears of joy, I let them flow.


    Years ago, I prayed for a day like this. A day that I will reunite with my brothers.


    It has finally arrived.


    I was the happiest man on earth.


    I couldn¡¯t thank the Moon goddess enough.


    It felt so surreal. I had almost given up hope, thinking they were gone for good, but the Moon goddess gave us a second chance.


    Nothing would tear us apart anymore.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked with a huge smile stered on my face. I was already grinning from ear to ear.


    A surge of restlessness shot up within me, making it impossible for me to keep calm.


    I almost didn¡¯t blink as I was afraid that they would vanish before my eyes.


    ¡°Good,¡± they chorused in unison, making my heart skip.


    I missed the masculinity of their voices.


    ¡°Have the doctor attended to you?¡± I asked impatiently, before sitting on an empty chair.


    My eyes scanned the room for a second.


    Relief washed over me as the machines that were used to support them had reduced.


    Devin and Dax¡¯s hands no longer had a drip attached to them. They were healed.


    ¡°Yes. He waited for you, but when he didn¡¯t see you on time, he left,¡± Devin answered, adjusting on the bed.


    ¡°Are you fine? Should I help you adjust the pillow?¡± I offered, jumping on my feet as I tried to move the pillow behind Devin¡¯s back.


    I couldn¡¯t refrain myself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a slight back pain-¡±


    ¡°Do you need a massage?¡± I asked impatiently, interrupting him before scolding myself mentally for not being able to foresee his pain.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. The doctor already prescribed a drug to take care of that.¡± He stopped me.


    My eagerness declined and I started to get worried.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Was he not happy to see me?


    Hasn¡¯t his memory been restored?


    Devin¡¯s recoiling attitude filled me with sadness.


    The air started to feel harsh and unweing.


    Did he hate me?


    Ufortable silence hung in the air as everyone was lost in their thoughts.


    My heart grew in worry with each passing second at Devin¡¯s cold behaviour.


    Doesn¡¯t he miss me?


    I stole a nce at him, trying to get a hint of his feelings.


    My brows furrowed in curiosity as I noticed his eyes were pinned to the door before they rested in me.


    Was he expecting someone?


    Straining my ears, I could hear the rapid beating of his heart.


    It did not take me long to figure out that he was excited to see someone.


    But who was it?


    Was it Aurora? It had to be her.


    Jealousy flushed through me at the thought that they were concerned about Aurora more than me.


    Only if they knew what the bitch was capable of doing.


    ¡°Where is Ivy? Where is our mate?¡±

 Chapter 109

    Damon


    I froze in horror, shing them a death re.


    It felt like the air in the room seized, making it impossible for me to breathe.


    Chills ran down my spine as Ivy¡¯s face kept reying in my head.


    I was almost gasping for breath as I was covered in shock.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    Ivy?


    Why would they ask after Ivy?


    It didn¡¯t take long before memories started flooding my head, reviving the scars that marred my heart.


    I could feel it again. I could feel my heart breaking all over again.


    It hurt like hell.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, his words flushed out oxygen from my lungs as they almost suffocated me.


    Tears enveloped my eyes as I felt a sharp pain stinging my chest.


    It was hell.


    It felt like someone was rubbing arge amount of salt over an old wound after reopening them.


    I hurriedly blinked back the tears that stung my eyes and buried my hands inside my pocket to avoid giving myself away.


    I sucked in the air, controlling my breathing before resting my eyes on them.


    ¡°What?¡± I managed to ask when I found my voice.


    A part of me cringed at the cracked sound of my voice.


    I hated that my voice gave my feelings away.


    ¡°Ivy, where is she? She should have been here or didn¡¯t you tell her that you wereing to see me? Poor girl, she is probably worried sick after hearing we went into aa. Please, tell her that we are fine and we can¡¯t wait to grace her bed,¡± Devin blurted with a sneer on his face.


    Oh, dear.


    Rather than a smile, sadness spread on my face, darkening my expression.


    Dax¡¯s weird smile got wider as he extended one of his lips before raising it naughtily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been doing things with her behind our backs?¡± he asked,ughing yfully before tapping Devin on his shoulder.


    After sensing the switch in my mood, Devin¡¯s eyes won¡¯t stop boring into me.


    I could tell that he was trying to read me to rebrand his words.


    Typical Devin. He was the smartest and the most calctive amongst us, unlike Dax who was carefree and yful.


    ¡°Sneaky bastard, I know you¡¯ve had your fill with her. Just don¡¯t feel bad when we confiscate her for a week and fuck her until she doesn¡¯t have the strength to part her legs for you anymore.¡± He let out a burst of heartyughter, hitting the bed repeatedly with his hand.


    I shut my eyes as his words prated me, causing a dangerous storm.


    My blood boiled in anger as hisughter filled my ears.


    He was lucky that he was a part of me, if not, I would have chopped off his head.


    No one dared make fun of sensitive topics like this, not after studying the expression on my face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damon, the horny bastard. He can never change. He is always hard.¡± He erupted into another series ofughter again.


    ¡°By the way, how is our pup? Hope he is kicking and hope you haven¡¯t bored a hole in his head with your fat cock.¡± Dax was the first tough, before Devin.


    Theirughter only quickened my anger.


    Dax¡¯s words cut deep into my skin. They were like persistentshes that tore my skin.


    I wanted to endure all of it¡­but for how long?


    If care wasn¡¯t taken, I would explode.


    I took a deep breath to calm the inferno that rose within me before muttering a few words.


    Sadness envelops my heart at their ignorance.


    The innocent smiles and jokes that spewed from their lips showed that they didn¡¯t know the fate of Ivy and the pup.


    It was a pity.


    My head slumped in bitterness as I shut my eyes tightly to stop the tears from flooding.


    I wasn¡¯tfortable when someone spoke of Ivy. It was a sensitive topic that was capable of disying my weakness.


    I hated weaknesses.


    I raised my head slowly amid theirughter, looking away from them. My eyes met with Jasper¡¯s long face which gave me a sympathetic look.


    My teeth gritted in warning as I didn¡¯t want anybody¡¯s pity.


    ¡°Should I tell them?¡± he asked, mind linking me, but I shook my head, discouraging him.


    I watched him heave a sigh.


    He was worried for me, but most especially, he was scared about my brother¡¯s reaction to the sad news.


    ¡°Do you think this is the right time to break the news to them?¡± he asked in a warning.


    ¡°They will get over it, just like I did too,¡± I responded, blocking the mind link.


    My conscience booed me for lying.


    I hadn¡¯t gotten over Ivy¡¯s death.


    ¡°Why are you silent? There is this mncholic re that is exchanged between you and Jasper,¡± Devin sensed, his curious gaze fixed on us.


    ¡°Has she delivered a baby?¡± I could feel his chest pounding in excitement.


    I could taste his anxiety on the edge of my tongue, but I dared not speak.


    I racked my pounding head, thinking of less painful ways to drop the bombshell without digging anyone¡¯s grave.


    Ivy was enough, I couldn¡¯t lose any of my brothers.


    Despite the horrible situation, my heart lit up in excitement.


    The sadness was slowly reced by happiness.


    I inched further to them before sitting on the chair that was in between their beds.


    ¡°I thought you lost your memory,¡± I said in bewilderment.


    Howe they talk like they remember everything?


    Devin and Dax enchanted a confused look before their gaze rested on me.


    ¡°We did once, by we are fine,¡± Devin replied as he kept wondering what I wanted to derive.


    ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±  I asked as I was unable to hide my patience.


    Please, say yes.


    My heart would crumble to pieces if I were a stranger to them once more.


    ¡°Silly! You are Damon, the cruelest amongst us,¡± Devin replied.


    My face lit up in joy as I let out a gasp.


    ¡°And the horniest,¡± Dax added before bursting into pearls ofughter.


    My heart sparked with happiness.


    My brothers were back!


    Some years back, I would have traded anything for this moment.


    I was so excited, I felt like I was levitating.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve changed. You seem leaner.  Your cheekbone and the bones around your neck are so obvious, it could hold a cup of water,¡± Dax said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Dax called, his fix on Jasper who seemed grey. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him about how he looks? Or are you waiting for someone to do your job?¡± he asked, but Jasper seemed unperturbed by his words.


    ¡°Why is your Beta looking so gloomy?¡± Devin¡¯s voice dropped a little low. His nce shifted between Jasper and me.


    The air suddenly got tense again as I thought of ways to break the news.

 Chapter 110

    Damon


    ¡°Is mate okay?¡± Devin asked, urgencyced in his words.


    The loud pounding of his heart filled my ears.


    His curious eyes bored into mine, demanding urgent answers to his question.


    ¡°I need her toe right now, I need to see her and tell her that I am okay.¡±


    ¡°Ivy is fine,¡± Dax replied, cing his hand on Devin¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to calm him. Devin¡¯s eyes darted towards Dax.


    I could tell that he was trying hard to believe Dax and let his mind be at ease. ¡°She is probably too tired after Damon drained herst night. Damon is just a horny bastard.¡±


    Both eyes flew in my direction. Dax sneered naughtily before pinning me with a look while Devin¡¯s was aloof.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Devin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He cocked his brow as his eyes seemed to pierce deep into my soul.


    ¡°That¡¯s one thing about you, Dev. You are too serious. There is nothing to worry about, take a chill pill.¡± Dax tried to convince Devin but he would not budge.


    I could feel a rollercoaster of emotions rushing within him.


    Devin got up from the bed in a hurry before he started pacing about the room.


    His breath turned into pants as hended his eyes on me.


    ¡°Are you okay, Dev?¡± Dax asked as his brows formed an arch. Worry started to form on his face.


    ¡°Damon didn¡¯t sleep with Ivyst night. He hasn¡¯t seen Ivy for days,¡± he answered confidently before resting his worried eyes on me.


    Fuck. I hated that Devin was too smart to be fooled.


    He continued. ¡°You don¡¯t smell of her. You used to carry her scent around, but now it¡¯s gone¡­everything¡­not even a faint scent. Where did Ivy go?¡± he demanded, allowing his emotions to take over him. His face hardened. Dax too had stoppedughing as Devin¡¯s words started to make more sense to him.


    ¡°Her scent is not in the room either. She would have rushed if she knew we were ill,¡± Dax said calmly to Devin before turning his suspicious eyes to me.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± I muttered helplessly, keeping my eyes fixed on my brothers who looked like they were about to devour me in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Ivy that we were sick? Or did you keep it from her, right?¡±


    Devin let out a dark chuckle before taking a few steps towards me. ¡°Ivy won¡¯t hold back if any of us were missing. She would make sure that we were okay, including waiting up all night if we came homete. Something is not right.¡± he added before folding his arms around his chest and tapping his foot on the floor repeatedly.


    ¡°Where is Ivy?¡± They chorused in unison when they couldn¡¯t bear my silence any longer. Their thunderous voices sent chills down my spine.


    I swallowed the lump of fear that sat in my throat before clearing it.


    I couldn¡¯t find the right words, still, I didn¡¯t want to break the news in an insensitive way.


    Help me, Moon goddess.


    ¡°Everybody calm down,¡± Jasper chimed in, in an attempt to ease our minds, but my brothers shot him a death re.


    ¡°Calm down? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by calm down?¡±


    They charged at him like mad dogs, ready to devour him. Devin grabbed the cor of his shirt, choking him with it before pinning him on the wall.


    ¡°What did you do to our mate? I swear by the Moon goddess, if a hair on her head is harmed, I¡¯ll tear you to shreds!¡± he threatened before shing his elongated canines.


    Gripped by fear, Jasper froze on the spot. Swear broke on his forehead and his lips started to tremble.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Devin roared, his eyes were bright red in anger and his grip tightened Ari his neck. He was already vibrating in anger and it took him a good deal of self-control not to hurt Jasper.


    ¡°Let him go, Devin!¡± I dered, using my Alpha tone, but Devin wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Let him fucking go!¡± I repeated, gritting my teeth in frustration.


    ¡°No, he has to tell me what happened to my mate,¡± Devin insisted. His hand is still gripping Jasper tight.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°He did nothing to our mate,¡± I blurted before releasing a sigh.


    Grief embalmed me, sending a cold breeze to my skin. I could feel my body nketed in goosebumps.


    It was another level of deja vu.


    The moment I shut my eyes, memories flooded my head. I could remember how I felt when the news about Ivy¡¯s death was broken to me.


    I was just recovering when my Beta and Gamma walked into my ward.


    The smell of death hung in the air, but I ignored the feeling.


    Everything appeared strange.


    I could feel Ivy¡¯s presence in the room with them, but I couldn¡¯t see her.


    It didn¡¯t make sense as her scent and warmth lingered around me. I could even feel her gentle touch on my injured body.


    It was just like yesterday.


    Jasper¡¯s face was unusually sad and frightened.


    Jasper was a man of war and nothing made him afraid. I had always known him as an expert in masking his feelings, but that day was different.


    The stench of fear and grief radiated from him.


    After asking about Ivy and my pup, he started stammering.


    It was unlike Jasper to stammer. That instant, I knew something was wrong. I knew Ivy was in danger, but I needed words of confirmation.


    ¡°I am sorry, my King, but Ivy and her pup are dead.¡±


    Those words echoed in my head.


    It took me a few seconds to process those words in my head as I was embalmed in shock.


    I thought it was a joke until I saw Ivy¡¯s lifeless body wheeled into the morgue.


    I ripped my clothes in shock as I almost ran out naked, thanks to Jasper¡¯s timely intervention.


    Devin¡¯s fear intensified as the beating of his heart grew wild.


    He was afraid of the worst, yet, he didn¡¯t want the worst to happen.


    I¡¯ve been there. I understood his feelings.


    Tears blurred my vision and I started to tremble.


    In my wildest imagination, I couldn¡¯t believe that I would be the one to announce the death of my mate.


    The feeling was heart-wrenching.


    After struggling with words for some seconds, I finally cleared my throat and braced up.


    I had to be strong for them.


    ¡°You remembered everything, but you didn¡¯t remember the part where Ivy died,¡± I slowly let out when I found the right words.


    I held my breath, waiting for their reaction, but I was met with none.


    They thought I was bluffing.


    I wish I was.


    ¡°What do you mean by Ivy died? Because that was the only thing I heard¡± Devin hurried towards my direction. Colour drained from his face as it turned pale like he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Ivy drowned in the river and lost her life. Rosa announced the news to us. She said that she begged Ivy not toe to look for us because the war was fierce, but Ivy did. Rosa reported that an enemy pushed her into the river. We heard the news and it didn¡¯t sit well with us. Driven by anger, we charged at them but they captured both of you,¡± I exined, hoping it would sink into their head to make sense.


    Before I could react, Devin had ripped his clothes apart and punched the wall so hard that particles of sand and cement started to drop.


    Dax was on the verge of copsing. He gripped his chest so hard as if he was about to suffocate.


    ¡°Call the fucking doctor!¡± I yelled at Jasper before cing Dax on the bed.


    *****


    Everything was calm now. Tears had dried on our faces. We sat in silence as many thoughts flooded our heads.


    Seconds passed swiftly and minutes stretched into hours, still, no one said a word.


    ¡°Where was Ivy buried?¡± Devin suddenly asked as he stared at the wall.


    I nced at him for a few seconds to make sure that he was fine before letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Beside the river, considering that it was her favourite ce,¡± I replied.


    Images of her burial shed through my head.


    I could still remember lying beside her grave for five days without eating or drinking.


    For five days, I cried until there were no tears in my eyes.


    Iy there with my face on the earth, refusing contact with anyone, not even with the sun.


    I blinked back the memories before my eyes wandered to Devin and Dax.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to see her. I want her to know that I didn¡¯t deliberately choose not to attend her funeral,¡± Devin¡¯s voice shook.


    He was close to tears.


    ¡°Do you also want to go, Dax?¡± I asked, turning in his direction.


    He nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, but I want us to go with Aurora,¡± he suddenly blurted, causing a wave of shock to rush through me.


    ¡°Why Aurora? She isn¡¯t family,¡± I said in disgust. A bile of anger clung to my throat.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my heart started beating fast like it always does whenever I heard Aurora¡¯s name.


    It was certain that I would loseposure with Aurora by my side.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need toe,¡± I tried to talk them out of it, but Dax wouldn¡¯t hear of it and Devin strangely supported him.


    ¡°If not for Aurora, we wouldn¡¯t be here with you. You don¡¯t understand her more than we do. Aurora has a special ce in our hearts, she was the fate that brought us together. She is more than family.¡±


    Great!


    I hissed in disgust before rolling my eyes as a frown settled on my face.


    Now I had to deal withposing myself around Aurora.

 Chapter 111

    Damon


    I epted reluctantly, scrunching up my face to show my displeasure.


    I gritted my teeth as my chest rose and fell in anger.


    ¡°Fine, but today will be thest day you see her!¡± I finalized, pinning them with a wicked re.


    Devin was the first to sit up, followed by Dax. A small smile appeared on Jasper¡¯s face as he kept his eyes on me.


    ¡°Why?¡± They chorused, raising their brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to reveal things to you, but Aurora isn¡¯t who she seems to be. If not for you guys, she was banished from this castle.¡± I said before narrowing my lips in a thin line.


    Dax burst into a series ofughter, before stopping abruptly. ¡°Aurora is as gentle as a dove. Whatever happened between both of you is in the past-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± I interrupted him, tightening my jaws. ¡°Aurora leaves by dawn tomorrow.¡±


    A dangerous smirk appeared on Devin¡¯s lips. ¡°If Aurora leaves, we leave!¡± he threatened, using his Alpha tone.


    He continued. ¡°If you need us to rule packs and conquer more packs together, then Aurora stays.¡±


    I let out a sigh before muttering a curse.


    It was a lost battle and there was no point in fighting.


    I turned to them with a face darkened with anger. ¡°Fine, but warn her to steer clear of my path, else, she will die faster than she gets to say oops!¡±


    With those words, I walked away from them, signaling Jasper to follow suit.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Devin suddenly called, causing me to halt on my track.


    I turned to look at him with my brows arched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a ce to be urgent?¡± I fired.


    ¡°We do, but first, get Aurora and tell her to be ready in ten minutes.¡±


    Colour drained from my face and my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as if I had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What should I do?!¡±


    *****


    Aurora¡¯s pov


    I had just finished taking a shower when a knocknded on the door.


    It sounded aggressive, filling me with curiosity to check the person behind the door.


    My brows creased as I tried to think of who would knock in such a hasty manner.


    Could it be Alex?


    My eyes wandered around before settling on the tes that sat on the table.


    Maybe Alex wanted to take the tes back to the kitchen.


    My eyes dropped in sadness, making me heave a sigh as worry began to set in me.


    Since I got banished from the castle, Alex ceased to be my servant.


    But Alex wouldn¡¯t hear of it. Despite reminding her several times that she shouldn¡¯t serve me anymore, she does the opposite.


    Now she was here to clear the tes.


    I hope she doesn¡¯t get us into trouble with King Damon.


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ming,¡± I said, getting out of the bathroom.


    I groaned inwardly as the water dripping from my body sshed everywhere, creating a mess.


    Stretching my hand to the hanger, I peeled my towel from the wall before wrapping it around my wet body.


    Bang! Bang!!!


    The heavy pounding on the door startled me, causing me to jerk violently. My heart flew to my chest in fear.


    Hissing loudly in irritation, I bent to pick up my towel that dropped on the floor.


    Anger filled me as my face scrunched up in disgust when I saw that my towel was wet.


    Great.


    My eyes scanned the room for a spare towel, but none came into view.


    I had to make do with what I had.


    ¡°Hold on for a fucking minute or break the door if you are that desperate!¡± I yelled in anger when the knock sounded again.


    Now, I was starting to get pissed at the person knocking on the door.


    Frustrated, I nced once more at the towel, swallowing hard before I tried to wrap it around my body.


    The towel hadn¡¯t covered my bare body when the door flew open in anger.


    rmed, I tried using the towel to shield my nakedness but my shaky fingers let it drop to the floor. I was left with no other choice but to cover my boobs with my small palms.


    Maybe I should have covered my pussy.


    Fuck!


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock as a masculine voice boomed across the room.


    The next was his aura.


    Even if I lose my sense of smell, I will never forget who possessed the aura.


    Without being close to me, his presence and powerful aura sent shivers down my spine, leaving me shuddering.


    I turned away from the door, facing him with my bare ass as I was afraid to look him in the eye.


    He remained on the spot. I could feel his intense gaze burning all over my body.


    I was naked before Damon!


    Without looking at him, I could feel his eyes hovering around my moderately round ass that stared at him, begging to be spanked hard.


    I released a tensed sigh silently as I felt his lustful eyes trail my legs to my feet before they went to my upper thighs.


    The room was covered in dead silence, except for the loud pounding of our hearts and our short pants.


    The atmosphere shifted as it became tense.


    I swallowed hard, clenching my pussy as I didn¡¯t want to give myself away.


    Thest thing I wanted was to make him know that his eyes still turned me on.


    I desperately wanted to yank my towel off the floor and wrap it around my body but it was like an invisible force made me rooted to the spot.


    I just stood with my eyes tightly shut, allowing him to enjoy the little show.


    Conceal it, Aurora.


    I yelled at myself when I felt the apex of my thighs bing moist.


    Fuck!


    I forced myself to think about reasons why I should hate him after what he did to me.


    I didn¡¯t want him to catch even the faint scent of my arousal. I did not want him to think he still had ess to my body.


    He owed me an apology.


    It took a great effort to tighten my thighs and stay focused.


    I hated that Damon still drives me crazy.


    ¡°What is that sudden sweet scent that I perceive?¡± he asked mischievously, shutting the door behind him as he walked into my room.


    My heart was already beating like thousands of war drums and my chest rose and fell in anxiety the more he drew closer to me.


    My legs started trembling as my knees almost couldn¡¯t support them again.


    I took deep breaths as I struggled to control myself.


    ¡°Where is that scenting from?¡± he inquired further, walking towards me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The sound of his heavy boots against the hard floor almost made me copse as it resonated throughout the room.


    His sweet scent made matters worse, making me lose concentration.


    ¡°It¡¯s from you. You can¡¯t stop thinking about me, now you are so wet!¡± he whispered against my ear lustfully as his fingers grazed my wet skin.

 Chapter 112

    Aurora


    ¡°I see,¡± his voice stretched before I heard his lips smack naughtily.


    I could tell that he was licking his lips with his moist tongue despite backing him.


    Thank goddess I could only imagine it, seeing it would have driven me nuts.


    ¡°The scent is nothing to be concerned about,¡± I hurriedly replied as my head slumped downwards. ¡°It¡¯s just perfume.¡±


    I released the tense air that I didn¡¯t know I was holding, hoping my excuse would work.


    The sound of his chuckles filled my ear and my heart did a quick flip.


    I hope my excuse was enough to convince him.


    ¡°Perfume?¡± he repeated, mockery evident in his voice.


    ¡°This perfume?¡± he asked rhetorically before going silent.


    My heart started to pound in anxiety as I was conscious of how close we were.


    Being alone spiked my sexual fantasies.


    I thought it was over until I felt his fingertips sliding down my shoulder before stopping above my breast.


    My breath ceased as I tried not to moan.


    His fingertips burnt with pleasure, making me shudder as sparks overwhelmed me.


    A gasp tore from my throat as his finger slipped below my nipples to my belly button then my pubic hair.


    Good thing I shaved.


    ¡°This perfume,¡± he repeated inbored breath, before letting out a chuckle.


    His chest was glued behind me, but I tried my best not to let my head fall on it.  Despite d, I could feel the steam of pleasure radiate off him and the racing of his heart.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to run my hands on his smooth chest.


    Without warning, his fingers slipped into my already moist pussy before one of his fingers started to tease my clit.


    My legs quivered. Weakness overpowered me, making me feel like slumping on his athletic body.


    My eyes were tightly shut and my teeth sank into my bottom lips as I tried not to make a sound.


    Run, Aurora.


    But I couldn¡¯t, despite chiding myself. I found myself wanting more pleasure¡­more of him.


    Get away from him, Aurora, he caused you pain and suffering.


    But caution was thrown into the wind now.


    Everything turned bleak but there was just one thing on my mind.


    To be eaten by Damon.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I started wiggling gently against his erect member that hit my ass a couple of times, begging to be released.


    Unable to refrain myself, I let my head fall back before rolling it on his chest.


    Old feelings came crashing hard on me like a tornado.


    I couldn¡¯t fight it, instead, I surrendered to his touch now and patted my legs slightly for all his fingers to have easy ess.


    Fire and desire sprouted within me as his fingers stroked my sensitive part.


    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, the sparks sent a hungry feeling in me. I felt like I was burning.


    I wanted more.


    He worked his fingers tactically in and out of my wetness. My mouth was partly opened as pleasure consumed me to the brim.


    I couldn¡¯t think. Fighting was useless. The rational part of me was long gone now.


    I wanted him as much as he wanted me.


    But did he even want me? Or he was ying me, knowing I couldn¡¯t resist his charms.


    I erased all thoughts from my head as I enjoyed the moment.


    Soon, my legs began to tremble and they parted on their own as my arousal smeared his hand. Droplets of my juices started to spill on the floor, but I would worry about itter.


    My breaths were turned into pants and soon, my pants turned into soft moans.


    Unconsciously, I ground my hips hard against his rigid erection that kept poking me, while pulling him close to me.


    I wanted to feel him. All of him.


    I missed him, his warmth, his touch, his tenderness, his ruthlessness.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to scream his name while he thrust in and out of me like an animal in heat.


    I want him there and now.


    My hands flew to my boobs as I started to caress them while moaning slightly.


    I licked my tongue several times and my fingers guided him into the depth of my pussy as I was buried in desire.


    My stomach twisted in knots and I could feel my orgasm build up. It was a matter of seconds before I exploded on his hand.


    A smile crept on my face when I saw that my juices coated his hand.


    It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    ¡°Fuck, Damon,¡± I groaned, biting my lips hard to avoid shouting.


    I shuddered violently as my orgasm threatened to spill, but when it was about to pour out in waves, he paused.


    Confusion and frustration hit me hard like a bulldozer when he withdrew his hands before he took them to the direction of his mouth.


    My brows creased and a mixed feeling swept through me the moment his hands changed direction and he opted for the towel lying on the floor instead.


    Without saying a word, he picked up the towel and wiped his fingers clean before burying them in his pockets.


    A slice of pain stung my heart.


    I wanted to see him lick me clean.


    I longed to see the satisfaction he derived from licking my juices.


    It hurts to see that he still thought I cheated on him.


    ¡°Now, tell me, is it still perfume?¡± he asked, before tapping my shoulder gently.


    I held my breath when his head pulled close to mine.


    His breath fanned my ears as his hands sped my shoulders.


    It didn¡¯t take long before desire took over me again.


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s¡­the,¡± I stammered, unable toe up with words.


    ¡°We are leaving in ten minutes,¡± he suddenly announced, clearing his throat as he turned to leave.


    Confusion swept through me like waves as I turned to look at him.


    How was he able to flip the switch of his emotions within seconds?


    A while ago, he was all over me and now he acted cold.


    Great!


    But where could we be going?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I replied when I found my voice. My eyes didn¡¯t leave his cold ones.


    ¡°What is it you don¡¯t understand?¡± he asked harshly before hissing. Irritation was dripping in his voice.


    I felt a sharp pain in my heart at his action, but I masked my emotion.


    I suddenly hated myself for giving my body easily without having him work to get it.


    ¡°Where are we going? And how does that include me?¡± I asked sharply, but my voice was still a bit shaky as a result of the pleasure a few minutes ago.


    My thighs pressed against one another I could still feel his fingers grazing over them.


    ¡°When you get there, you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Tears stung my eyes as I watched him leave.


    I had to say something to make him stay.


    I wanted him around me..¡±But I don¡¯t have clothes and shoes. I was banned from entering my former room.¡±


    He let out a sigh before rolling his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it.¡±


    A smile yed on my lips at his gentleness.


    ¡°Could you get me a towel please,¡± I blurted before biting my lips.


    Was I too forward?


    His eyes examined the towel on the floor before he groaned.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouthed, watching him disappear from my room.


    Disbelief cloaked me like a garment as I was rooted to a spot.


    The steamy session with Damon reyed in my head again.


    Before I could get hold of myself, a knocknded on my door before it went open.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    That was fast.


    Damon reappeared with two boxes. He strode to the table, cing them there before going towards the door.


    Opening it, a white towel, a short red bodycon gown, and a pair of ck low heels stared at me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Put it on, now!¡± He ordered, leaving me stunned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t because I¡¯m messed up,¡± my eyes flew to the dried arousal that smeared my inner thighs.


    ¡°I have to take a shower again,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Very well then, get ready in 10 minutes. Meet us beside the river,¡± he instructed calmly before leaving my room like nothing happened.


    ¡°What the hell just happened?!¡± I asked myself with my eyes still glued to the door in disbelief.

 Chapter 113

    Unknown


    Rosa tossed restlessly in her sleep, mumbling inaudible words.


    Her face contorted as an ufortable feeling settled within her.


    It was surreal. The feeling sent fear creeping into her.


    After getting conscious, she remained on the bed, maintaining her sleeping posture.


    Her heart started to race and her breath grew shaky.


    Anxiety got the best of her, but she remained motionless.


    Despite her eyes tightly shut, she could feel a strange presence in her room.


    Confusion ate her as she remembered locking her door twicest night.


    Since Ray¡¯s sudden arrival, she made sure she increased the number of guards that guarded her door and doubled the locks to feel safe.


    Something she had never done.


    But the goddess knew how he was able to sneak despite the heavy security.


    But could it be him? Or could it be Ivy¡¯s ghost gawking at her?


    She shrugged the thought aside.


    The only person that was able to bypass the security was Damon.


    A small smile spread on her lips as relief washed through her.


    Finally, she could have him eat her as breakfast.


    She missed his torture.


    But Rosa¡¯s happiness was short-lived when a scent wafted her nose.


    Damon wasn¡¯t known to carry a weak aura. His aura bleeds power, death, and danger.


    It made even the most powerful submit to him without hesitation.


    Who could it be?


    Frustrated by the silence, Rosa stretched her arm on the bed before peeling her eyes open.


    Her vision was blurry at first nce when she tried to scan the room.


    Blinking severally, she regained her sharp sight.


    Still, no one was in view.


    Her brows furrowed in confusion as she tried to add things up.


    Surely, she wasn¡¯t overreacting.


    She was certain that she felt another presence in the room.


    She was about to cover herself with the duvet as fear made her blood run cold when her hand hit an object.


    An object?


    Rosa froze in shock when her skin came in contact with another skin.


    The warmth and hairiness gave it away.


    Fear overtook her and shivers ran down her spine.


    It took a great deal of strength to move after almost getting paralyzed by fear.


    Rosa¡¯s head turned to look at the object that grazed her skin when she screamed in horror, jumping out of the bed.


    Shaken with fear, she didn¡¯t bother to tie the belt of her robe that got loosened, leaving her bare before the stranger.


    In the blink of an eye, anger reced the shock she felt as she red at the person with raw hatred and disgust.


    ¡°Ray?!¡± She yelled, gritting her teeth as her blood began to boil.


    Anger shed in her eyes, making her temperature heat up as she saw Ray Stark nakedying on the bed with his hands stroking his hardened dick.


    Rosa¡¯s anger turned full-fledged rage as his dick kept pulsing and staring in her direction hungrily, like a predator stalking his prey, ready to tear it apart, to devour it hungrily.


    Fear crept into Rosa¡¯s heart as she understood the meaning even without being told.


    The thought of his dick inside her drive her nuts as it fueled her revenge ns.


    She hissed loudly and aggressively like an engine before throwing him a death re.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he let her be?


    Why was he being difficult after she paid him without withholding a penny?


    Hurt sank to the bottom of her stomach as she screamed inwardly.


    She was tired of being ckmailed.


    She was tired of his stupid dick and the brutal sex she had to endure.


    She was tired of his words on how he would report to the King if she didn¡¯t oblige.


    She needed a break!


    But it would only happen if Ray was six feet below.


    Conscious of her body, she tied the belt around the robe firmly before pushing her hair away from her face.


    She was about to explode in rage when Ray replied with a smile.


    ¡°I have been stroking it while you were asleep, diligently waiting for you to wake up on your own as I didn¡¯t want to cut your sleep short,¡± he answered calmly without taking his eyes off her and hisrge fingers off his erect member.


    It took Rosa the self-control in the world not to gag at his scars and his ugly dick.


    To her, a dick that caused her pain was an ugly dick.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to feed him with it before throwing his carcass to the wild beasts lurking in the woods.


    Rosa felt anger quicken her blood as the urge to strangle him consumed her.


    His annoying words were helping matters as they pushed her close to her limit.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she would be able to hold back.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± she red, screaming at the top of her voice without a care in the world if anyone heard her.


    She wanted the bastard out of her room and out of her life!


    ¡°Get out!¡± she ordered authoritatively, her fingers pointed in the direction of the door.


    Her face grew darker in fury when she found him still seated on the bed and ying with himself.


    Ray heaved a sigh before shaking his head out of pity. ¡°That will be thest thing I would do, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? This is my room, not yours. I want to sleep and I want you out!¡± she fired, increasing the pitch of her voice to regain her firm stand, but Ray seemed unbothered by her drama.


    Ray swallowed the bile in his throat before rolling his eyes. ¡°It baffles me to know how an evil person sleeps peacefully. I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, how do u even sleep?! Do you have superpowers or something?¡± he started, his words making a frown fall on Rosa¡¯s face.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Rosa hissed in anger before folding her arms under her breasts.


    ¡°You and I know that I said the truth. I know an evil person when I see one,¡± he blurted with high hatred.


    ¡°Only an evil person knows an evil person. Besides, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s patience was running out as Ray kept exchanging words with her.


    She couldn¡¯t wait toughst while crushing his heart against her fingers.


    If only he could peek into her heart, he would see how dark and evil it was painted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go into that. You know why I¡¯m here. Why don¡¯t you quit being stubborn and part those legs for me,¡± he said in a matter of urgency, taking his hands off his dick before rubbing them together in anticipation.


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Rosa retorted adamantly without moving an inch from where she stood.


    She was tired of ying along before wiping off the evidence from his device.


    His excessive demands drive her crazy.


    She wasn¡¯t going to sumb to his orders.


    She had authority too. She was the mistress.


    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to refuse,¡± he let out a burst of heartyughter.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I have information that will ruin you. It includes the Alpha Kings and theirte Luna. Now tell me, Rosa Pierce, will you part your legs for me or not? Time is ticking!¡±

 Chapter 114

    Unknown


    Rosa was dazed. She was thrown into a state of confusion.


    With one hand on her hip and the other on her on her chin, she thought of Ray¡¯s words before letting out a sudden burst ofughter.


    All lies and empty threats, she thought.


    She wasn¡¯t moved by his threats.


    Except for one thing that pondered on her mind.


    ¡°How were you able to get past the security?¡± she asked in a shaky breath, pinning him a mean re.


    She despised him.


    He was the unwee guest who filled her days with horrors and her nights with sleepless nightmares.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to be sane again.


    ¡°Again, let¡¯s not go into that, little mouse,¡± he said calmly as the corner of his lips twitched in excitement.


    Rosa almost exploded as anger burnt inside her like an inferno.


    It grew dangerously wild with each passing second.


    Rosa could feel heat radiate throughout her. It was as if a cloud of smoke oozed from her in waves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t usually dare refer to me with such a name ever again.  It¡¯s not in your ce!¡± she issued a strong warning, pointing her index finger at him with a scowl stered on her face.


    ¡°Okay, little mouse,¡± he teased her, smirking as he watched her go red with rage.


    It gives him uttermost satisfaction to see her frustrated. It made him feel powerful over her.


    Moreover, she was like a dog, all bark and no bite.


    He had all the evidence against her.


    Stupid Rosa!


    She was a fool to think that he wasn¡¯t recording them. She was a snake that shouldn¡¯t be trusted. She was as cunning as a fox and as slippery as an eel. He couldn¡¯t risk cking around her.


    ¡°I need you to answer my question,¡± Rosa diverted her words when her threats didn¡¯t get to Ray. ¡°Or are there other people in here that helped you into my room?¡±


    ¡°Rx, little mouse. It¡¯s just me,¡± Ray chuckled before his hands fell on his dick.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I would have loved to watch you sleep peacefully because you look so beautiful in your sleep, but too bad, you stirred him awake.¡±


    Rosa hissed loudly when her eyes met with his dick that kept twitching as if it understood the situation.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± he started, but Rosa shut him up with a scowl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood, leave,¡± she ordered in a low but firm voice and tightened the belt of her robe as it started to loosen.


    ¡°Not until I get what I want,¡± he retorted, spreading his legs on the bed to Rosa¡¯s disgust. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it willingly, I¡¯ll have to take it forcefully!¡± he growled in possessiveness, desire, and urgencyced in his voice.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You do not own me,¡± Rosa fired in anger.


    ¡°News sh, with the new information I gathered coupled with the previous one, I think I own you,¡± he blurted confidently.


    ¡°There is no information. You are just bluffing, and I won¡¯t fall for that.¡±


    Who else is backing you cuz your confident is getting my nerves.


    ¡°I wish,¡± he said before rxing into thefy bed.


    ¡°Out!¡± Rosa demanded, clenching hee jaws as her chest rose and fell in anger.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ray gathered himself as he got ready to leave. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to cooperate, maybe I¡¯ll leave and tell the Alpha Kings that I have found the person that murdered theirte Luna,  Ivy,¡± he dropped the bombshell. His hands roamed about his clothes as he tried to wear them.


    It was like a bucket of cold water was thrown over Rosa as Ray¡¯s words started to make her quiver, but she hid her fear.


    She let out a brief smile, but her heart was greatly troubled.


    Ray¡¯s words were like thunderstorms.


    ¡°What¡­what is that supposed to mean?¡± she asked, feigning innocence.


    Her heartbeat grew wild as blood pumped intensely. But Ray wouldn¡¯t spare her another nce. He wore his briefs without a word on his lips.


    ¡°Have you grown deaf?¡± she red impatiently as his silence was killing her.


    Rosa muttered a silent prayer to the goddess. She hoped Ray was talking about someone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare yell at me, except you want me to tell you how you murdered your best friend,¡± he spilled, cackling as shock gripped Rosa. His shirt fell from his hand, and he sat on the bed.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Rosa tried to make him quiet. Her emotions were a mess now as fear and shock consumed her.


    How did the bastard find out?


    Those were the words that kept ringing in her mind as she thought of ways to clear herself.


    She wasn¡¯t guilty until she confessed, and confession was far from her.


    She didn¡¯t want him to add Ivy¡¯s murder to the long list he already has.


    ¡°Nonsense? You of all people should know that I talk about facts. You are guilty!¡± he said in usation.


    Rosa¡¯s heart skipped two beats as she felt the whole world was about to crumble?


    Someone must have fed him with the truth.


    But who could it be? Only her uncle knows about her dirty deeds¡­


    Rosa¡¯s eyes popped in shock as it dawned on her.


    Ss must have told him.


    That bastard!


    Were they working together?


    How dare he betray her?


    Was that the reason he didn¡¯t give her listening ears whenever sheined about Ray?


    But admitting his charges were thest things she would do.


    Rosa felt a change in the air of the room. It felt like her head was spinning.


    But she managed to keep herself together.


    ¡°Look, I know the stress of bringing me down is taking its toll on you, and it¡¯s making you imagine things. It¡¯s understandable. But don¡¯t ever say I killed my best friend. How would I think of taking Ivy¡¯s life? She was a sweet soul and she meant the world to me¡­¡± The rest of the words were shoved back to Rosa¡¯s throat as she broke down in tears, wailing her eyes out before falling and rolling on the floor.


    The edge of her robe shifted, and her ass was on disy, but she didn¡¯t care.


    As long as she was able to convince Ray.


    Ray let out a pearl of sarcasticughter before pping his hands and nodding his head in appreciation. ¡°Bravo, bravo!¡± he chanted before his ps died down. You should add acting to your resume because, bitch, you are so good. I was really entertained.¡±


    The atmosphere got tense as tension hung in the air.


    ¡°Why would I kill my best friend? What is my gain in making the kingdom mourn?¡± she said amidst tears.


    ¡°Because you are a selfish little brat that had eyes on Damon the moment you saw him. You wanted her position so bad that it became an obsession. Sighting an opportunity,  you grabbed it and ended her life with that of the heir without remorse.¡±


    He paused, taking in air before resuming his words.


    ¡°You drowned Ivy in the river, but for years, you made us believe an enemy drowned her. You think you fooled us but guess who karma has decided to catch up with,¡± he let out a dangerousughter.


    Rosa¡¯s mouth was thrown open in shock that she picked herself from the floor and rushed to kneel before Ray.


    Fear struck her  like a lightning bolt as she hurriedly wiped her tears before sping her hands around his leg.


    ¡°Please, Ray, not a soul must know of this, not even the Kings. I will do anything, just name it,¡± she pleaded desperately as her heart thumped loudly in anxiety


    ¡°Wee your personal hell, Rosa.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Unknown


    His cruel words shed her heart like a dagger. It cut into her, prating the depth of her soul before leaving her trembling in fear.


    The more the words echoed in her ears, the heavier her heart grew.


    The fact that another person knew her darkest secret screamed trouble.


    She needed help, but who would save her?


    The anger she once felt was washed away as she clung tightly to Ray, ignoring his already naked state. That was the least of her worries.


    He was her saviour.


    She dared not make him angry else, she would regret it.


    It broke Rosa that Ray was two steps ahead of her.


    She was at his mercy, and she was ready to do anything not to get caught.


    If sex was able to keep the bastard¡¯s lips sealed, she would satisfy him to his full. Draining every bit of semen in him till his sac was empty. Not even his scarred dick mattered nor the aggressive way he fucks her. She was ready to meet his energy.


    When all was done, she would lock herself up and gag herself before inflicting pain for cking off.


    Her hope of bing Luna was hanging on a thin thread.


    It still baffled her how he got wind that she was Ivy¡¯s murderer.


    Had he been stalking her?


    Fuck!


    The moment the Kings found out, she was a dead meat.


    She needed to act fast before it got toote.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± she murmured as she was hesitant to speak.


    Swallowing the hard lump of fear that got stuck on her throat, her eyes darted around before they rested on Ray¡¯s hardened face.


    ¡°Who told you?¡± she managed to ask in a cracked voice.


    Knowing she had been caught, there was no point in lying.


    A smile spread rapidly across Ray¡¯s face as he cupped her cheeks for a second before his hand fell on hisp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I got obsessed with you and the only thing that will keep you around me is to know your deepest darkest secret. I did a little bit of searching and¡­tada! I found it,¡± he squeaked like a child with a pack of lollipops.


    It was like the world was crashing on Rosa as she digested his words.


    Her heart sank to the bottom of her stomach as she wouldn¡¯t stop scolding herself for the negligence.


    ¡°Thest one wasn¡¯t enough, I needed strong evidence to have you wrapped around my fingers. Looks like I did it,¡± he beamed in excitement, grinning from ear to ear.


    Rosa¡¯s face contorted in disgust as she shut her eyes in disgust.


    His happiness was like a stabbing pain on an open sore.


    It hurt her to see him in this state.


    ¡°Look how fast the table turned.¡± Ray¡¯s voice echoed in her head, making her clench the cor of her robe as if to choke herself.


    ¡°That pussy is mine now!¡± he growled authoritatively.


    Rosa couldn¡¯t help but cringe at his words. They filled her with irritation, almost making her throw up on the spot.


    She felt like wing herself as anger swept through her.


    For how long would she be able to bear the humiliation?


    She was never meant to be caught dead with him, but the reverse was the case.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± she asked calmly,posing herself.


    ¡°I have been stalking you,tely. Thest time I did it yielded results. I caught you peeping while the Kings and Aurora were dropping their flowers on Ivy¡¯s grave,¡± he started.


    Clearing his throat, he straightened his back before ring at Rosa dead in the eyes.


    ¡°Something was off about you and it piqued my interest. Studying your expression, you didn¡¯t appear pleased, it seemed like the grace sparked a memory that caused fear in you.¡±


    Rosa lifted her widened eyes in shock as he spilled his words.


    The bastard was excellent at studying people.


    ¡°I could tell there was a mixed feeling of jealousy and fear in you. The more you saw Devin and Dax hold Aurora close, the more it angered you. But you couldn¡¯t take the next step to the grave premises.


    It didn¡¯t take long before you dashed out of the ce like. you were being chased by an invisible being, or maybe you were hallucinating.¡±


    ¡°It was strange to hear you beg for your life and. Following closely, I heard you kept mentioning Ivy¡¯s name and how you were sorry for drowning her and betraying the friendship. The most interesting part was recording it so you won¡¯t have the slightest opportunity to deny,¡± he let out a burst ofughter as Rosa kept listening to him with rapt attention.


    ¡°Joining the dots together, I was convinced that you killed Ivy because you never went to  the river where she was buried. It haunted you.¡±


    ¡°What if I was talking trash? You know, I might have had a lot to drink and it was messing with my head.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start, Rosa,¡± he cut her short, grabbing the skin around her arm tightly till it turned pink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to lie because you and I know that you killed your best friend to marry her husband so that you can be the next Luna. How smart.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­mean¡­to-¡± Rosa stammered, biting her lips as she was lost for words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, darling,¡± he hushed her, nting hisrge fingers on her lips. Parting her lips, his fingers wandered into her mouth before disappearing.


    One look from him filled her with understanding as she hurriedly sucked on them and twirl her tongue around them.


    Her eyes were still tightly shut as the fingers thrusted in and out of her mouth before plunging into the depth of her throat.


    It took her a good amount of strength not to puke on his ugly and dirty fingers.


    It didn¡¯t take long before regard started to gather around her eyes, but she blinked it back before he would notice.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he ordered breathlessly, panting hard and fast. ¡°What a good girl you are.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s get to business,¡± he sneered, shoving his dick in her face.


    Fear gripped Rosa as she drank the sight of his scarry dick before gulping a bile down her throat.


    ¡°Take it off. I want to see you bare,¡± he ordered, pleasing himself while watching Rosa¡¯s shaky hands undo her cloth until she was stark naked.


    ¡°At this point, you can¡¯t back off if you don¡¯t want me to spill the beans to the Kings. And don¡¯t even try to kill me because it won¡¯t work. Do you understand?¡± he yelled, smacking her ass hard.


    Rosa jolted, a frown descending on her face as her butt started to sting in pain.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered almost faintly, fighting the urge to let out a hiss.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he corrected, waiting for her response.


    Taken aback by his words, Rosa red at him in disbelief as anger rose in her chest.


    ¡°What? But I am way above your league?¡± Rosa protested, moving away from him as she let out a loud hiss.


    How dare he?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care. Henceforth, you address me as sir if you don¡¯t want me to fuck you up, understood?¡± he warned, gripping her neck tight enough to restrict her airflow before throwing her against the wall.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me so hard because your life depends on this!¡±

 Chapter 116

    Unknown


    Satisfied, Ray staggered out of Rosa¡¯s room in the middle of. the night.


    His hands quickly flew to his mouth in an attempt to cover it, but it was toote to stop the hup from rolling out loudly.


    Using his wolf¡¯s vision, his eyes darted around to check for oing passerbys. Satisfied as they were none, he proceeded to leave.


    Tiptoeing as quietly as a mouse, he made his way out of the premises with his heart in his stomach.


    He couldn¡¯t risk being caught.


    A smile curled on his lips as the cold air hit his face. It sent his body tingling with pleasure. At once, he was overwhelmed with the thought of spending the night with Rosa.


    Weighing the consequences, he discarded the thought.


    Rosa was a sneaky bitch that Could wipe off his evidence.


    Plus, he had already been there since the early hours of the morning. Rosa had satisfied him, draining every bit of sperm until he had nothing to orgasm.


    Today was the best day of his life, seeing Rosa reduced to nothing before him.


    He felt in charge. He felt powerful.


    He hadn¡¯t walked far when the fabric of his  jean trousers brushed hard against his sensitive dick. Shutting his eyes immediately, he winced in pain, halting on his track while his jaws clenched hard.


    Releasing his breath slowly, he swallowed the stinging bile of pain in his throat before fluttering his eyes open.


    Thanks to Rosa, now his dick was bruised.


    But that wouldn¡¯t stop him from having sex with her. When his dick had recovered,  he would keep fucking her  the next day, the day after, until she was worn out like a used toilet paper. Then, he would report her to the Kings and watch her horrible death.


    Sniffling a painful smile, Ray gripped the bottle of whiskey he held tightly before gulping down arge amount within the next minute.


    The sound of hups filled the air,  but he was unperturbed.


    With one hand on the wall and gripping his whiskey tight, he navigated his way into the darkness.


    The sound of a voice clearing caught his attention.


    He straightened, lifting his eyes to meet thest person on his mind.


    Aurora.


    Gulping down the fear, he stood rooted to a spot as he was too stunned to speak.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His brows formed an arc as words words him.


    The air was tense as eerie silence settled between them.


    Only the loud beating of his troubled heart could be heard throughout the hallway. The smell of his fear gave him away as Aurora¡¯s figure got closer to him.


    Afraid, his hands grew weak as they trembled, causing the ss of whiskey to drop to the ground and shatter. The loud chiming of ss filled the air, followed by his shaky breath.


    Ray clenched his fist as he struggled to maintainposure.


    Light flooded the hallway immediately as Aurora snapped her fingers in the air authoritatively.


    Almost blinded by the sudden bright light, Ray squinted, shielding his face with his palm before his vision adjusted.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we will meet again.¡± Aurora broke the silence. ¡°Surprise, surprise,¡± she blurted before an evil smile yed on her face.


    Her jaws hardened as she kept ring at Ray.  It took a great amount of self control not to hit his head against the wall, but she had to stick to her n.


    ¡°I¡­I thought you were dead¡­¡± Ray stammered as sweat broke on his forehead.


    He muttered some inaudible words, scolding himself for his choice of words.


    It was like a bucket of ice was thrown on him. Everything seemed like a dream.


    How could she be alive after spending weeks in the woods?


    Panic starts to set into him as different thoughts clouded his head.


    Aurora¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t a good sign. He needed to do something about her fast before she ruined his ns.


    ¡°News sh, This is me in the flesh,¡± she beamed with pride,pleting a 360? before him.


    At once, the urge to stick to her n vanished.  The sight of Ray irritated her.


    Stalking would do.


    ¡°I just came to tell you that your days in this castle are numbered.  When the time is right, you and your aplice would face your horrible fate. Your carcass would be fed to the beast in the woods,¡± she dered confidently,  blinking back the tears that started to mind her vision.


    ¡°You took the most precious part of me away, you stole my motherhood, expect hell, Ray.¡± She fired, her body radiating heat as anger consumed her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. We shared something,¡± he said in defense.


    ¡°We shared nothing. You took advantage of me because I was naive and free-minded. Your short presence in my life filled me with pain,¡± she blurted as her hand rubbed her t stomach unconsciously.


    A frown sank deeper into her face as no reaction from her stomach.  No kicks. No flutters.  No baby.


    No matter how time had flown, she still hadn¡¯t  recovered from the loss of her baby.


    ¡°Look, you are taking this too far-¡±


    ¡°No, you were the one that took it far by lying in bed with me, pretending to be my lover!¡± she half-screamed, suppressed by her emotions.


    Tears started to prick her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. It¡¯s not what you think. We could still be friends like we used to be. Cancel the bad thoughts you have towards me because I¡¯m a good guy,¡± he whispered in a concerned tone, moving closer to Aurora before wiring a tear that rolled freely down cheeks.


    ¡°I know you were used by someone in this castle, but I assure you that your secrets would be exposed very soon. Enjoy the limited time you have.¡±


    ¡°You are getting it wrong. I care about you, Aurora and I¡¯m sorry things didn¡¯t turn out well.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Aurora, we can fix this,¡± he whispered softly against her ears in a convincing manner before covering her hands with his.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Aurora


    The moment my ears caught Ray¡¯s voice, I jumped out of the store that I had been hiding in all day, waiting for the perfect opportunity to catch him.


    Since ourst encounter,  I made up my mind to steer clear of him and do my findings without his knowledge.


    I didn¡¯t want to be fooled the second time.


    I took a deep breath while my eyes were shut as I mentally prepared myself for the dangerous mission that I was about to embark on.


    As quietly as a mouse, I turned the doorknob, lifting it gently to avoid making a sound before pushing the door open.


    My breath hung in my chest as my heart won¡¯t stop pounding in anticipation.


    ¡°Rx, Aurora, you got this.¡± Alex¡¯s encouraging words flew into my head, straightening me a little.


    With shaky hands, I pulled the camera  that Alex had given me a night before from my pocket, rubbing my finger over the screen to wipe the dust off before gripping it tight.


    If it weren¡¯t for her duties, she would have been with me.


    But the camera wasn¡¯t a bad idea. I couldn¡¯t help but be more grateful.


    Quietly shutting the door, I tiptoed before peeking at the path leading to Rosa¡¯s room.


    Anger burned in me when I saw Ray made his way into Rosa¡¯s room confidently.


    Suspicion brewed in me at the manner in which he ignored the plethora of guards before yelling at Rosa for not opening the door on time.


    Switching on the camera, my back was glued against the pir that was conjoined to the wall, and my hands stretched a little to capture the moment.


    From the screen, I could see Rosa dismissing the guards while Ray kept undressing her with his eyes that were fixed on her red satin robe that hung loosely on her shoulder.


    That was weird.


    Curiosity got the best of me as different thoughts ran through my mind.


    Were Ray and Rosa having an affair?


    Why does he feel entitled while entering her room?


    Why was he speaking to her with an authoritative tone?


    Why did she dismiss the guards?


    Does that mean Ray and Rosa are working together?


    My brows furrowed as I tried to connect the dots.


    If Ray and Rosa were working together, as I assumed, does that imply that Rosa had a hand when I was banished?


    What if I was just assuming things?


    But what business would a gardener and a mistress have?


    I wish I could go over to them and force words from their mouth, but it was impossible.


    Fuck!


    I stretched my hand further as I tried to capture them before the door got shut, but luck ran out on my side when Ray started to notice the camera sh.


    rmed by the attention I drew, I withdrew my hands, cing the camera in my pocket.


    Consumed by my nervousness, my moist hands grew shaky, letting the camera fall on the ground, creating a loud shattering noise.


    The noise stole Ray¡¯s attention as he left Rosa¡¯s side and strode to the pir where I hid.


    My heart thumped loudly against my chest as I held my shaky breath while watching him survey the hallway as he stood in front of the pir.


    Afraid to give myself away, I sped my hands around my mouth to reduce my noisy breath.


    Luckily for me, he couldn¡¯t spot me as I hid behind the pir.


    Confirming that he had abandoned the search duty to Rosa¡¯s room, I hurriedly dashed into my room.


    My breath came out in short pants as my hands fumbled with the camera with eager eyes.


    A frown stered my face, followed by anger and disappointment when I saw the broken camera.


    Fuck!


    I screwed up.


    Overwhelmed by sadness and anger as I tried to switch on the camera, but all to no avail, I tossed it aside before throwing myself on the bed to sleep.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I sumbed to deep sleep.


    I hadn¡¯t shut my eyes for long when a small feminine voice filled my ears.


    It sounded so soft, so gentle, more like a whisper.


    Yet, it waspelling, alluring, and authoritative.


    ¡°Aurora,¡± It called again, louder this time.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It sounded like a powerful feminine voice. It sounded like the wind.


    The alluring voice grew so enchanting that I started following it, allowing it to lead me to wherever it went.


    Suddenly,  I found myself in the woods, alone and confused.


    The voice was gone now as it was reced by sounds of hungry wild beasts.


    My frightened eyes scanned the area for an escape route, but I was left with none. Giant trees fell across the only path, blocking any passerby from moving across.


    I couldn¡¯t turn to leave as everywhere was bleak. I didn¡¯t even know which way I came from.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the voice chanted my name in the wind again.


    This time, I was certain that it was the voice of a woman. Judging from it, I could tell that she was in herte twenties.


    It sounded so clear, like the gushing of many waters against a fountain.


    The voice was so melodious and luring, I could bet it belonged to a siren.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± It finally called before I jolted awake.


    My eyes flung open as a loud gasp rolled off my throat.


    Fear got the best of me as my hands flew to my pounding chest.


    It was a strange dream.


    I sat up, pulling the duvet over my exposed body as my eyes scanned my room for the strange woman, but there was none.


    Where could she be hiding?


    The glow from the Crescent moon that hung in the sky illuminated my room, making it appear magical.


    I was too scared to go back to sleep, I didn¡¯t want to be led astray by a weird voice.


    Fear gripped me hard, causing my teeth to tter.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± A voice suddenly called.


    Shivers ran down my spine as electric jolts sprang in my body, making me jump from the bed in fear.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I cried in fear, shielding my body with my duvet.


    My face broke out in sweat, and my palms grew sweaty.


    Paralyzed by fear, I dashed out of bed to the wall to switch on the light, but no one was in my room.


    ¡°Alex?¡± I called, but I was met with no response. ¡°Stop this sick joke, Alex. You are scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Come out already. Fine, you win,¡± I muttered, my eyes darting everywhere for Alex¡¯s figure.


    This must be a weird joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you. Show yourself if you are not a coward!¡± I challenged, raising my fist in the air to strike whoever approached me.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± It repeated softly, making me almost paralyzed with fear. ¡°Follow me,¡± It ordered. It didn¡¯t take long. I felt something possessed me, making me follow the voice without questions.


    I stifled a scream before my hands sped my mouth tightly.


    I was too scared to make a sound.


    It was the same voice calling me in my dream.


    I wanted to protest, but it had a strong hold on me. Who knows if it wants to lead me into the woods to be eaten alive by wild beasts?


    I was about to shrug my shoulders when the voice called again. Before I could object, I found myself walking out of my room as I was walking toward the river.


    I recognized the ce.


    It was the spot where Ivy was buried.


    The voice grew loud and powerful,  resonating throughout the space.


    It blended perfectly with the sound of the wind and the gentle flowing of water.


    ¡°Aurora.¡± It beckoned unto me again.


    I lifted my eyes to see three figures before Ivy¡¯s grave moving around it.


    Fear-stricken, I froze on a spot as the figures walked towards me.


    I let out a scream when I saw three giant wolves charging at me, ready to pounce on me.


    The darkness made it impossible for me to note their differences.


    Before I could process what was happening,  strange scents invaded my nostrils, driving my wolf restless.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± I heard my wolf scream in my head as she jumped in excitement.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Mate!¡± They choruses in unison, mind-linking me.

 Chapter 118

    Aurora


    ¡°Mate?¡± I asked as confusion got the best of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy right? The triplets are our mates!¡± she screamed in ecstasy, pacing about my head while doing a victory dance. ¡°Their unity strengthened me and their wolves. After all these while, we have a mate. This is the best day our my life!¡±


    I tried to think, but Rue¡¯s excited screams weren¡¯t helping matters.


    Her loud voice caused my head to ring as arge part of my head was covered in ache.


    ¡°But they are three?¡± I protested as uneasiness settled in the depth of my gut.


    ¡°How can we be mated to three? I thought we could only be mated to one by the Moon goddess?¡± I asked in amusement before my face creased in worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy, but I love it!¡± Rue answered.


    Her excitement watered mine to the lowest as my head started to pound.


    This had to be a mistake.


    Yes!


    It was a mistake on either the Moon goddess¡¯ part or Rue¡¯s part.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Are you sure of what you said?¡± I tried to ask before she got too excited.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m dumb?¡± she retorted in a feisty manner, making me reconsider my words.


    ¡°No,¡± I tried to consider while reshaping the choice of my words.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I want us to be sure before jumping into hasty conclusions.¡±


    She heaved a long sigh before her pacing stopped. ¡°Damon, Dax, and Devin are our mates paired with the Moon goddess, and she is never wrong,¡± Rue exined. I could hear her light chuckles.


    Despite her exnation, I wasn¡¯t convinced.


    It¡¯s absurd.


    I had never heard if anyone mated your three wolves.


    Why would mine be the first?


    ¡°Because we are powerful and special,¡± Rue took the cue to answer.


    ¡°But Rue, would they mate us at once?¡± I asked as vivid imaginations of my mating night floated in my head.


    Would the triplets agree to share with me?


    Would that take turns to mate me, or would they mate me at once?


    The feeling would be insane, no doubt.


    A loud burst ofughter interrupted my thoughts, making me frown.


    ¡°You are not naive, quit acting like one,¡± Rue fired before filling my head with erotic images of the triplets.


    ¡°You have three holes to amodate the triplets. Use them wisely, and they will worship you.¡±


    Three holes? Where?


    My brows arched in confusion as I began to rack my brain in search of the third hole.


    Before Rue could save me from the stress, a loud noise filled the air, causing the ground to vibrate.


    Unable to control my body as it got paralyzed by fear, I fell to the ground.


    Lifting my eyes, the three wolves proceeded majestically before me, growling. Their deadly res sent my heart racing.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me,¡± I muttered, crawling away until my back hit a tree.


    Tears started to stain my cheeks as severe thought flooded my head.


    What if they lose control of their wolves and hurt me considering that they haven¡¯t shifted in a while?


    I let out a deafening scream when one of the wolves walked towards me before tilting his head towards mine as if sniffing me.


    Heavy wind blew in my direction, making my hair fly in the air as the wolves howled at the full moon in unison.


    I quickly covered my ears at the deafening thunder ps that echoed throughout the sky, making goosebumps nket my skin.


    In the nick of time, the moon glowed in all her glory, illuminating the space, followed by a mighty gust of wind that swept through us before settling on Ivy¡¯s grave.


    Panic seized me as I stared at the strange urrence in confusion.


    I had never witnessed something like this.


    ¡°What is happening, Rue?¡± I asked through a mind-link as fear consumed me, making me unable to speak.


    ¡°We have been epted by her spirit,¡± she confirmed before going silent in my head.


    Whose spirit?


    Why was Rue talking in a strange manner?


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± I mindlinked Rue.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon, dear.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m scared,¡± I said, curling up into a ball as if protecting myself from the giant wolves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Aurora. Mates won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Her soothing voice filled my head, but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill my fear.


    ¡°They are so beautiful,¡± sheplimented, filling me with the urge to steal a nce.


    I gulped the bile in my throat when I peeked at their towering figure. It made me conscious of my small figure.


    A clearer view of the wolves flooded my vision, which made me marvel.


    The air was heavy with the scent of after rain, honey, and musk that invaded my nose, sending strange tingles to spread in my body.


    My eyes studied the giant wolves that stood rooted before me as if examining me.


    The three wolves were huge, but they were of different sizes and colours.


    The middle wolf was the biggest and toughest. It carried a ruthless expression as its hazel-coloured eyes appeared smoky than the rest. It was covered in a thick midnight ck fur that made its appearance dangerous.


    I couldn¡¯t identify the wolf, but I wouldn¡¯t want to mess with it.


    The first wolf wasn¡¯t as big as the middle wolf, but it was bigger than thest wolf.


    Its appearance was not as scary as the middle wolf, but I  could tell that it was dangerous.


    Unlike the middle wolf, this one was calm and calctive.


    Its hazel eyes bored into my scared ones as if beckoning unto me to run my hand on its soft brown fur.


    Thest wolf appeared less dangerous. Though it was very huge, it was the smallest amongst other wolves.


    A smile broke on my face when I saw it stick its tongue outside and tap the wet ground with its paw in a yful manner.


    I squinted my eyes to have a closer look before using my wolf vision.


    The fear that clouded my head started to melt like candle wax when I saw thest wolf take a few steps before me before turning around.


    Before I could think, it bent its back before turning its head to look at me.


    ¡°Hop on, Aurora,¡± Rue squeaked in excitement. Her high-pitched voice made my head ring.


    At first, I was hesitant, but when my eyes met with its soft hazel eyes, doubts left me.


    I didn¡¯t know when I picked my body from the floor before proceeding to climb my yful wolf¡¯s back.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to have a ride on my mate¡¯s back.


    Before I could hold tight onto the fur, the ck wolf charged at me in rage, baring its sharp elongated canines at me.


    Fear covered me like a garment as its smoky hazel eyes turned ck within seconds, making my heart skip a beat as I fell on the floor.


    My vision became blurry, and thest thing I heard was a loud angry growl before my head fell back, and I slowly sumbed into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 119

    Aurora


    The moment my eyes shut, I teleported to another realm.


    It was like heaven on earth. The most beautiful sight I¡¯ve ever beheld.


    A plethora of trees spread all across the vast space. While some bore edible fruits,  some were without fruits.


    The gentle whistling of the wind that tossed dried leaves in all directions.


    The melodious songs and creaking sounds by birds and crickets.


    Using my wolf¡¯s hearing, I could hear the sound of clear running water from a distance.


    My eyes met with the full. moon that hung in the sky before I let out a loud howl.


    What? Did I just howl?


    I nced at my body hurriedly before my eyes widened in shock.


    I had shifted!


    I didn¡¯t have time for questions as I picked myself from the floor, ignoring the sound of scrunched leaves underneath my paws.


    At once, my leg tilted backwards, and my neck stretched in the moon¡¯s direction. An overwhelming desire to howl consumed me. Giving in to it, I let out spontaneous howls to my satisfaction before sticking my tongue out.


    ¡°How does that feel?¡± Rue¡¯s voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Great-¡± I had barely replied before I felt a presence. Using my super hearing, I could make out faint breathing and loud heartbeats of other wolves.


    Turning my head sharply, I was stunned to see that I had been encircled by three huge wolves. The first one had light brown fur. He was calm and observant. The second had thick ck fur with smokey hazel eyes, while the third had light brown fur, but it was the smallest of the trio.


    Above all, the wolves seemed extremely dangerous,  but for sole weird reasons, I found myself strangely drawn to them like mas.


    Without hesitation, I strode in their direction, letting their intoxication scent lead me.


    ¡°Mate!¡± They chorused possessively via mindlink.


    ¡°Mate mate, mate!¡± Rue chanted as she grew wild with excitement.


    ¡°Run, Aurora!¡± Rue suddenlymanded, throwing me into confusion.


    I swiftly nced at the three wolves that stood before me before looking away. They didn¡¯t seem dangerous to me.


    Their warm hazel eyes appeared to be inviting.


    ¡°Why should we run from mates?¡± I queried.


    ¡°I want mates to chase us,¡± she answered, and I dashed into the woods, leaving the wolves confused by my sudden action.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they sprinted before me and caught up with me.


    Running in their midst made me feel protected.


    The sound of our paws hitting the leaves and wet soil heavily was like music to our ears.


    The gentle caresses of the wind against our soft furs were like a therapeutic massage.


    At once, the powerful sound of our howls reverberated throughout the woods. It was so loud that I could feel the earth vibrate under the sound of our voices.


    The running of water coupled with the beautiful melody produced by the birds was something I would never forget in a hurry.


    The feeling was divine, I could run forever as long as my mates were by my side.


    After several kilometers of sprinting, tiredness hit me like a bulldozer, making me drop to the floor.


    I panted hard in exhaustion as I rolled over my back. My mate circled me again before licking my body while I whined and threw my head back as my body started to tickle me.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I found myself saying before I giggled, throwing my hands in the air while wiggling against¡­a soft bed?


    At once, my fingers dug the strange bed, leaving my eyes wide open at once.


    My eyes did a quick scan, and a frown sat on my face when I found myself in a strange room.


    It was then it dawned on me. It was all a dream.


    Confusion hit me like a ton of bricks when I saw Devin, Dax, and Damon staring at me with their arms folded around their chest.


    Dax was the first to sit at the edge of the bed with his hands all over me as if examining me. Devin followed afterward,  sitting at the other side of the bed, just staring at me. Damon, on the other hand, stood back adamantly, looking away from me. I could smell his anger.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dax asked before cupping his palm on my face.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The close contact of his palm against my skin sent sparks all over me.


    I was certain that he felt the same way. His sudden flinch proved so.


    ¡°You were dreaming about us, weren¡¯t you?¡± Devin smirked before licking his lips naughtily.


    An ufortable feeling washed over me as I swallowed while my eyes wouldn¡¯t leave his pink plump lips.


    I missed them.


    I missed sucking them.


    I missed having them inside me.


    Get hold of yourself, Aurora.


    ¡°Who knew you were our mate all along,¡± Dax started after breaking the short silence.  But his words only angered Damon as he growled aggressively.


    ¡°She is not my mate!¡± he protested, hitting the nearby table with all his might that resulted in breaking it.


    ¡°But she is¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rejecting her!¡± Damon dered, sending a pang of pain to shoot my heart. A fresh swell of rage rose in him like a tide.


    I stared at him in disbelief as tears started to blur my vision.


    I was the one who was supposed to be mad, not him.


    I lost a vital part of me.


    ¡°Why?¡± My shaky voice asked.


    ¡°A cheat can¡¯t be my mate,¡± he retorted, clenching his fist as the urge to punch something consumed him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat on you,¡± I muttered, afraid of speaking loudly as I didn¡¯t want to break down in tears. ¡°You can¡¯t keep punishing me even when I¡¯m innocent,¡±


    I was sick of him using me.


    I was done begging for his forgiveness.


    He could reject me if he wanted. At least, I had Dax and Devin for myself.


    But It still hurts that he didn¡¯t believe me.


    I hated that Damon had a rocky heart.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t cheat on me, then why the hell did you moan another guy¡¯s fucking name instead of mine? Why did I catch you in bed with another guy? To even think that he impregnated you and you tried to deceive me!¡± he yelled furiously. I could tell that the scene was ying in his head as he felt a flicker of irritation.


    Rage flowed through him likeva.


    ¡°I was framed and I have a witness!¡± I announced.


    ****


    Rosa¡¯s face hardened in disgust as she peeled her ears from the door.


    Her anger was brewing as it almost consumed her. Her resentment grew inside her like a tumor.


    ¡°Mate? We shall see,¡± A dangerous smirk yed on Rosa¡¯s face as she leaned away from the wall.

 Chapter 120

    Unknown


    ¡°Get up!¡± A hoarse voice interrupted Rosa¡¯s sleep before she felt a pair of rough palms gripping her shoulders hard.


    It had to be a dream.


    Tossing in her sleep, she turned her head in a morefortable way before snoring softly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a tough day for Rosa. She didn¡¯t know when she slept off at the table after putting on her thinking cap. Frustrated at the absence of ideas,  she sumbed to a short sleep.


    ¡°Up!¡± The voice sounded again, angrier this time.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a dream anymore.


    She hates when her sleep is disturbed.


    Mumbling a few inaudible words, Rosa stretched her tired bones before lifting her eyes.


    A friend stered on her face when she saw Ray¡¯s mean eyes.


    That bastard!


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were here yesterday and the day before yesterday¡­¡± Rosa was bruised with hurt as she blinked hard to fight the tears that stung her eyes.  ¡°My goodness, you¡¯ve been here throughoutst week and this week!¡± she eximed. Her hands unconsciously shield her body as if protecting herself from Ray.


    ¡°I need you to listen to me,¡± Ray stated before grabbing her chin and yanking it so hard that a crack sound emanated  from her neck. He gripped her so hard that his fingertips were imprinted on her face.


    Satisfied about overpowering her, he let out a grin as he stared deep into her eyes. ¡°I cane here for a month if I want to. Your job is to satisfy me without asking me questions. Onest thing, don¡¯t provoke me, Rosa,¡± he warned, emphasizing thest sentence.


    Rosa gulped down the harsh taste of fear in her throat as pain engulfed her.


    She wished it was the pain she felt when being stung, but it wasn¡¯t physical pain.


    Knowing how powerless she was caused her heart-wrenching pain.


    ¡°Quick!¡± Ray motioned with his fingers, indicating her to start, but Rosa¡¯s face dropped in sadness.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± His voice was slightly raised as irritation crashed on him. ¡°I want you this instant!¡±


    Rosa winced in pain the moment her thighs rubbed against each other. She wished she could disappear from the room.


    The everyday rigorous sex started to weaken her and cause bruises around her vulva.


    It made her start disliking sex.


    She was afraid of not being able to perform her duties when being called by the triplets.


    It troubled her greatly that they hadn¡¯t summoned her, especially Damon, who was unlike him.


    She missed him and craved his phallus badly.


    But it shattered her heart that it was Ray¡¯s dick she got instead.


    Sometimes,  she wished she wouldn¡¯t wake up. Every day seemed like torture.


    The only way she could endure the painful sex was to imagine Ray was Damon.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for everything to be over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying that,¡± Ray shook his head adamantly before pointing his fingers at his erect dick.


    ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t feel good today,¡± Rosa whined, grumbling afterward.


    With one push, Ray yanked her legs apart and tore her underwear to pieces before shoving his dick into her without mercy.


    It was like a hot knife pierced Rosa¡¯s pussy walls.


    Her deafening screams came in waves and hot tears rolled down her pale cheeks.


    But Ray wouldn¡¯t budge. He resumed his emotionless deep thrust as her cries were like soft melodies in his ears. Groaning deeply against her red ears, he parted her legs further until they could no longer stretch and buried his long shaft into her.


    ¡°Please,¡± Rosa begged, grabbing a fistful of her hair.  The searing pain spread through her like wildfire. It felt like her body was split in half.


    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, Ray¡¯s hands widened her pussy, allowing his dick to slide into her bruised pussy before pinching her breast hard till it started to turn bright red.


    Rosa was embalmed in pain, but it hurt her more knowing she was helpless.


    She had to go through this if she wanted her secrets safe.


    Five minutes passes


    Twenty minutes passed


    Thirty-five minutes passed, still, Ray wasn¡¯t done.


    Rosa¡¯s mouth was ajar as she tried to breath through her mouth since her nose was blocked as a result of excessive crying.


    Fifty minutes passed, but Ray kept thrusting.  There was no sign that he was about to ejacte.


    He flipped her over like a weightless piece of paper, arching her back so that her ass was shoved in his face before dipping his fingers into hee opening.


    Rosa bit her lips hard but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her cries. Tears rolled down her cheekbone before sshing on the bedsheets but Ray didn¡¯t let her recover from the shock before adjusting her waist and burying his cock into her pussy, thrusting in and out like a savage beast.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Rosa groaned in pain, mumbled curses flew from her mouth as her hands clenched the sheets tightly.


    Rosa was in hell as her body felt like. it would break into two, still the thrusts didn¡¯t stop.


    Soon, she grew weak, her body was numb from the terrifying pain. All she wanted was for him to be done. But it didn¡¯t seem like that was going to happen in the next two hours.


    Suddenly, the thrusts stopped.


    A sigh of relief coursed through Rosa, making her body slump on the bed like a pack of cards.


    When she thought it was over, Ray tossed her, shaking her back to consciousness.


    ¡°Drop on your knees and satisfy me now!¡± he demanded before releasing a loud growl. ¡°I need to cum.¡±


    *****


    Exhausted from the rigorous sex, Rosa and Ray fell into a deep slumber.


    Ray¡¯s unbearable snores filled the air, making Rosa stay awake.


    Her head started to throb at the inability to sleep. Her blood boiled in anger.


    She tossed to the other side, sping a pillow over her ears, but it wouldn¡¯t stop Ray¡¯s loud snores.


    Frustrated, as the overwhelming desire to p him across the face filled her, but then, an object caught her eyes.


    All the pain Rosa felt vanished into thin air as Rosa stared at Ray¡¯s watch and his phone lying above his head.


    The evidence he had against her.


    The evidence that could ruin her life and destroy her ns in the blink of an eye.


    Judging from his weakness, he shouldn¡¯t be up until dusk.


    Driven by anxiety, Rosa¡¯s heart began to pound hard against her ribs as hee hands grew shaky.


    ¡°Take it, Rosa. Wipe off his evidence and regain your dignity!¡± Her subconscious yelled at her.


    But fear struck her the moment he mumbled some words in his sleep and turned slightly.


    In a speed of light, she withdrew her hands to herself, observing his next move.


    Thest thing she wanted was to be caught by him. The punishment would be severe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward, Rosa! You can¡¯t be his whore forever.¡± Her subconscious scolded her again.


    Slowly, she lifted her hand over his face and waved it multiple times.


    Satisfied that he was in deep sleep as his eyelids didn¡¯t blink, she took a quick nce at his gadgets before heaving a tense sigh.


    She knew she had to take the risk.


    With this, she would be a free woman. She wouldn¡¯t be wrapped around Ray¡¯s fingers anymore.


    Cheers to long-awaited freedom!

 Chapter 121

    Aurora


    I found myself sitting by the river bank with my hands filled with sand and my re ankle-length flowery gown soaked with water.


    My eyes shut in satisfaction as the cool breeze swept through my face, tossing my hair in different directions.


    The calmness of the environment was therapeutic as I could listen to the river flowing, sshing against a few big rocks that stood in its way.


    It created a melody so pleasing to my ears and soothing to my nerves.


    It was strange how I grew fond of the river within a short time. It rapidly became my refuge.


    Without a care in the world, I buried my dirty fingers into the sand to retrieve small t rocks that were stuck in the soil, which I ended up tossing across the river.


    ¡°Argh!¡± I groaned in frustration as the stone didn¡¯t make it across the other side of the river despite its slim width.


    I gritted my teeth in annoyance as I threw another rock again for the tenth time, but it ended up sinking into the depth of the clear waters.


    Tired and emotionally downcast, my eyes were the first to drop to the floor  in sadness, followed by my slumped shoulders.


    Why wasn¡¯t I getting it after so many attempts?!


    The sshing of the water against the rocks increased my anger and frustration as tears loomed around my eyes. Before I could shut it, droplets of tears fell into the river, creating a mixture.


    My body slowly dropped beside the river as I enjoyed the feeling of the cold water against my warm skin.


    The coolness of the water slowly erased the frustration that gathered around my heart.


    If only I could swim, I would cover the length of the river in the blink of an eye.


    Iid there undisturbed, enjoying the sound of the running waters, the cheerful melodies from the birds, and the chiming of insects.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    I thought I heard a feminine voice¡­or. Maybe I was hallucinating.


    My eyes remained shut. I didn¡¯t know how many hours I had slept by the side of the river.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the voice rang in my ears again. It sounded firmer this time.


    Maybe I wasn¡¯t hallucinating after all.


    I lifted my eyes to see the origin of the voice, tilting my head to the side to catch a clear view of the stranger that stood before me.


    My eyes met with an unfamiliar woman in her mid-twenties with long flowing jet-ck hair.


    Consumed with curiosity, I sat up, allowing my eyes to travel around her as if studying her.


    She was tall, a reasonable inches taller than I was. Dimples appeared on both sides of her cheeks as she shed a smile at me.


    Her skin was fair and glowing. For a second, I thought I was staring at Aphrodite.


    I can¡¯t forget the way her hazel eyes twinkled and her red lips curled in excitement.


    Was she even real?


    Lost in admiration,  my eyes wandered to her slender body and her moderate curves.


    A wave of jealousy crashed on me as I suddenly felt intimidated by her looks.


    She was the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.


    I didn¡¯t notice she wasn¡¯t alone until the sound of a toddler filled the air.


    Squinting my eyes,  I was met with a boy, not more than 3 years old.


    He had a striking resemnce to the strange woman and¡­the triplets.


    His hair was messy, and his eyes were happy and full of life. I was tempted to cup his chubby cheeks, but I refrained from myself.


    ¡°Mama, up,¡± he tilted his head to the woman¡¯s direction,  stretching his arms upwards before giggling, disying his iplete dentition.


    The scene was so cute that I found myself blushing. But before smiles could form on my face, images of my protruding belly popped in my head, vanishing the smile.


    If only I didn¡¯t miscarry.


    ¡°Why so sad?¡± The boy asked, his eyes sparked with curiosity as he adjusted himself in his mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± I replied, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill down my eyes hard and fast.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for the toddlers series of questions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Mama said it¡¯s not good to tell a lie, right?¡± He turned his head, fixing his gaze on his mother¡¯s proud ones.


    ¡°Right, Mama?¡± he repeated before his mother gave him a nod and a peck on his cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad to tell a lie,¡± she affirmed, gripping him tighter in her arms.


    I wanted to do that to my baby so badly, but he was gone.


    I watched him struggle toe down from his mother¡¯s arms before running to meet me.


    I almostughed at the way he panted after the short sprint. His legs were short and firm enough to carry him without falling.


    Before I could process what was happening,  he engulfed me with a bear hug, though his short, chubby hands were not enough to go around me.


    He gripped my neck tighter before, sping his tiny fingers behind it before nting a kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey, everything will be fine,¡± he encouraged me. I felt his small hands tap my back rhythmically as heforted me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore, I let them pour, holding onto him as he continued rocking me.


    Slowly,  I release myself from him before shing a smile.


    ¡°I feel better now,¡± I said, nodding my head before cupping his chubby cheeks against my palms, enjoying the softness of his wless skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Aurora,¡± the woman said, sitting close to me. It didn¡¯t take long before her short ck dress got soaked in the river.


    I was about to respond to her when something clicked in my head.


    Her words reyed over, and curiosity flushed through me.


    Aurora?


    How did she know my name?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been watching you trying to throw the rock to the other side of the river, but you fail each time,¡± she replied, interrupting me.


    My jaws dropped in astonishment as I shot her a confused look.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Let me show you.¡±


    She picked up a rock from the ground before throwing it across the river.


    I gasped in surprise as I watched the rock bounce on the river thrice beforending at the other side.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± I almost jumped in excitement as a wide smile stered across my face.


    ¡°How did you do that? Is there a technique to it?¡± I asked curiously as eagerness got the best of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Even my son can do it.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t through with her words when the boy threw two rocks across the river, and itnded just like the way the previous one did.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± I said while giving the boy a high-five before I turned to look at the woman.


    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t think I know you. You don¡¯t look familiar.¡± I asked.


    Despite being strangers, I found myself drawn to them. Their aura was friendly and weing. They gave me no reason to be afraid.


    ¡°My name is Ivy, and I was the triplets¡¯ Luna.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Aurora


    Partially paralyzed by shock, my eyes almost bulged out of their sockets as I stared at the strangedy as if she had developed two heads.


    Were my ears deceiving me?


    If she was Ivy, it meant she was dead.


    Ivy was long dead as a result of drowning into the river during the war.


    ¡°You are¡­¡± I tried to say, but my shaky voice failed me, making me gasp for breath.


    For the next few minutes, the wind grew violent, causing goosebumps to nket my body, and fear filled my heart.


    I had been talking to a ghost all these while.


    ¡°And your son?¡± I asked in a whisper. My voice was so low, I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear me.


    She shot me a pitiful look before her eyes trail to her son. Her eyes conveyed a plethora of emotions¨Csadness, anger, pain¡­


    I recognized that look.


    It let out a burst of fresh memories in my head.


    I would never forget the day Damon threw me out of the castle despite being innocent.


    Courtesy, Rosa.


    She swallowed the bile in her throat before nodding slowly. ¡°Yes. Dead.¡±


    ¡°You are not real then,¡± I argued, darting my fingers between the both of them.


    ¡°No, but calm¡­¡±


    ¡°You are just in my head, messing with it. Get out of my head!¡± I screamed, crawling backwards from them.


    I could feel myself going deeper into the river the more I inched further.


    Panic started to set in, and my hands flew to my chest as I started gasping for breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Aurora. We won¡¯t hurt you,¡± she said in a soothing voice that resembled the smooth running of many waters.


    A part of me believed her, but another part was scared to death.


    ¡°Trust me, Aurora. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± she affirmed before a soft smile broke on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aurora, take my hand,¡± the boy said, stretching his tiny fingers towards me.


    I was hesitant at first,  but when I caught sight of his charming smile, I let go of my hands and clung it to his.


    ¡°You are so cute.¡± I found myself saying before cupping his chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Can I call you Awowa?¡± he asked, his eyes filled with innocence.


    A pearl ofughter almost erupted from my mouth as I watched his struggle to pronounce my name.


    ¡°You are free to call me whatever you want to,¡± I told him.


    His fingers found their way to my hair, pushing it behind my ear before caressing my cheeks.


    ¡°You are so pretty, Aurora. My fathers are lucky to have you in their lives,¡± he confessed sweetly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    My heart did a quick flip at his sweet words. It felt as if my heart was melting.


    ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± I said, pulling him into a short, warm embrace.


    ¡°Can I y, Mama?¡± he asked when we disengaged from the hug. A part of me missed his petite frame, raspberries scent, and his soft hair.


    ¡°Sure, Adrian, be careful,¡± she warned before blowing him a kiss, which he reciprocated.


    Silence ensued as I watched Adrian sprint to the bank of the river, getting busy with seashells.


    ¡°Mom, look, I caught a fingerling,¡± he announced,  raising the small fish in the air as a proud smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Good boy, now, throw it back into the water. That¡¯s where it belongs,¡± she instructed, watching him as he carefully ced the fish into the water.


    Satisfied, she heaved a sigh of relief before her eyes darted towards mine.


    ¡°Kids¡­take your eyes off them for a second, and they will do the unimaginable things.¡± She let out a briefughter before peeking at Adrian.


    ¡°That was the name his fathers decided to call him,¡± she paused for a second as if reflecting. Pain shone in her eyes. ¡°He is strong, daring, yful, calctive, and soft. Just like us. He took all our traits,¡± she paused, staring into space as if someone was there.


    ¡°When I thought I was about to live my dream life, it was snatched from me by the person I wouldn¡¯t hesitate toy down my life for. My best friend,  she lured me to the river to end my life.¡±


    My heart picked a swift race as it began to beat loudly.


    I knew it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that..¡±


    I started to talk, but she interrupted me before pinning me with a serious re.


    ¡°Rosa must not get my position.  She wants it so badly that she can eliminate anyone she perceives as a hindrance. Do everything within your power to stop her. That position belongs to you.¡±


    I was too stunned to speak.


    ¡°You are their second-chance mate. Before I died,  I pleaded with the Moon goddess to give them a second mate. And I¡¯m sorry about the way Damon treated you and about the loss of your sons.¡± A bitter expression swept across her face as her eyes were glued to my t stomach.


    ¡°Sons?!¡± I asked in shock as my hand unconsciously dropped on my stomach.


    ¡°Yes. Sons. The other two boys¡¯ heartbeats were faint,¡± she said. ¡°Pardon Damon. He takes rash decisions, and he hates being betrayed. When ites to love, he is the softest. Just give him time, and he¡¯lle around.¡±


    She suddenly stopped talking as her eyes studied the sky for a few seconds.


    The Crescent moon was swallowed by the grey clouds.


    ¡°Adrian?¡± she called, turning her attention to her son who had a plethora of seashells before him.


    ¡°Mama?¡± he answered. A shell dropped from his hand as he turned to look at his mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. We have to go,¡± she announced before turning to look at me. ¡°It was nice having you around Aurora.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Auwowa,¡± Adrian said before cleaning his dirty hands on his shirt. He hugged me shortly before rushing to meet his mother.


    On a second thought, he handed me a t rock, wrapping my hand around it. ¡°You can do it, Auwowa. Just rx and throw it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Champ!¡± I beamed in excitement, caressing the rough edges of the rock against my palm.


    ¡°Thank you for epting them as your mates. You have no idea of what you did. Your presence healed their broken heart and cured Damon¡¯s madness. You even united them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said, brushing her words aside as I watched her carry her son.


    ¡°You did the impossible.  You opened their hearts to love again. Thank you very much, Aurora.¡± She waved at me with a satisfactory smile on her face.


    ¡°Will I see you again?¡± I asked eagerly, waving back but before I could even blink, their images vanished into thin air.


    Once again, I was alone. But I wasn¡¯t afraid, neither was I sad.


    Though I missed their presence,  I had to remind myself that they didn¡¯t belong here.


    Driven by determination as Adrian¡¯s words echoed in my ear, I threw the rock to the otherside, and to my expectations, it bounced across the river beforending on the other side of the river.


    My happiness knew no bounds as I jumped in the air.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouthed as if they could hear me.


    Before I could pick another rock, my eyes flung open.


    It was all a dream.

 Chapter 123

    Unknown


    Rosa¡¯s breath grew erratic as the atmosphere was tense. The only sound that echoed in her ears was the wild beating of her troubled heart.


    She swallowed the uncertainty that started to form in her throat,  pushing it far back as she put on the garment of bravery.


    Now wasn¡¯t the time to back down.


    It was now or never. There was no way she would let this golden opportunity slip off her hands.


    Driven by courage, she took in sharp breaths, preparing herself for the worst before lifting her hands in the direction of the gadgets.


    Stretching her fingers, she wasted no time in dropping them quietly on the phone and the wrist watch but her heart flew to her chest the moment a strong hand held her soft ones in a hard grip, followed by a deafening rm sound that filled the air.


    Alerted, she withdrew her hands at once before sping them around her ears as the high pitch sound prated deep into her eardrums, causing a sharp pain in her head.


    She was busted, and it meant trouble.


    She knew it.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± she screamed, feigning ignorance as she pretended to be startled by the loud noise.


    ¡°Is that your rm, Ray? Put it off, I need to sleep,¡± she muttered, stretching her body before cing a pillow beneath her head as sheid to sleep.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Ray asked rhetorically, his harsh voice reverberated throughout the room.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosa asked innocently, masking her emotions as her face bled innocence.


    ¡°You must be a fool to think I didn¡¯te prepared.¡± A smirk appeared shortly on his face as he ced his watch and phone in a safe ce before turning towards Rosa, whose heart was in her throat.


    ¡°Imagine eating with the devil. You have to make use of a long fork.¡±


    ¡°And who is the devil?¡± Rosa scuffed as a frown started to sit on her face.


    ¡°You are, Rosa.¡± He paused for a while before ying with his phone, twirling it around hisrge fingers.


    ¡°You see, I knew you would do this. You can¡¯t resist the tempting decision to wipe off your evil records. Now, you will be punished severely.¡± He let out a darkughter as his brows creased in a sinister manner.


    Rosa could sense him cooking something for her.


    Something she wouldn¡¯t forget in a hurry.


    She was screwed.


    Rosa¡¯s face scrunched up in pain.


    She could feel sadness and anger sink into the bottomless abyss of her stomach. ¡°Fuck me,¡± she muttered under her breath, turning her face to the otherside so that Ray wouldn¡¯t hear.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly your punishment,¡± he said as his eyes rapidly sparkled with glee.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosa shot him a confused look as her heart started to pound against her ribs.


    She hoped he wasn¡¯t in for another round of excruciating sex.


    ¡°Fuck yourself!¡± He ordered with a dark smirk.  His eyes narrowed as he pinned them on her while his lips formed a thin line.


    Rosa didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that she was in trouble.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t trying to¡­¡± she tried to speak but her voice failed her. Tears had already started dropping from her eyes as another round of torture awaited her.


    ¡°Shut up, you bag of trash! Don¡¯t make me lose my temper!¡± he yelled, molten rage boiled his blood as a vein in his forehead popped.


    The atmosphere was dreadfully quiet,  except for Rosa¡¯s soft sob and her ttering teeth.


    ¡°Make yourself cum now!¡± he spat, staring at her with pure hatred.


    He snaked his hand to the stand, grabbing his phone and unlocking it.


    ¡°But what the hell are you doing with your phone?¡± Her brows shot up as panic set through her.


    Her mind went wild with thoughts, but she tried topose herself.


    ¡°I will rephrase that. Mistress,y t on the bed and make yourself orgasm while I record it. Any form of hesitation will lead to your doom because I won¡¯t spare a second before reporting you to the Kings,¡± he stated mischievously, his voice screaming impending danger as lust stered his dark eyes.


    *****


    Ray was done for the day. He headed out of the castle to his house as tiredness almost paralyzed him.


    Light footsteps behind him sent him to a state of frenzy as he looked around him, but the area was covered in pitch darkness.


    His heartbeat grew loud like war drums as he hastened his footsteps, but he soon tripped and fell as he lost his bnce.


    Before he could process what was going on, a couple of unknown men pounced on him, grabbing him and tugging at his shirt.


    He struggled to wrestle against them but his strength was no match.


    Defeated and exhausted, heid on the floor with his body covered with sand and dust.


    He was too weak to protest when they began to carry him to an unknown destination.


    ¡°Easy boys. He is our guest and we don¡¯t rough handle our guests.¡± A strange baritone voice resonated in the darkness.


    All Ray heard was a flick of fingers and the men holding him captured dropped his body on the floor like a bag of cement.


    ¡°Sorry for the way my boys treated you. They are not used to strangers.¡± He said before letting out a light chuckle.


    Ray coughed weakly as particles of sand came in contact with his nose. He let out a sigh of relief when he noticed the men were retreating from him.


    Several questions clouded his head, spiking his urge to peek, but he was met with thick darkness.


    A powerful aura and the heavy stench of tobo filled the air, making him submit. Ray knew he was lying before a powerful person.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Help,¡± he tried to scream but his voice came out cracked.


    Gathering hisst strength before, he struggled to get on his knees but his wobbly knees gave way, making his body hit the floor.


    A hystericalughter pierced his ear, making him cringe.


    ¡°Save your strength, boy. No one will hear you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want tobo?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ray said as his weak voice came in a whisper.


    ¡°Brandy?¡±


    ¡°Release me, I want to go home. Who are you people? What do you want from me?¡± he asked breathless in fear as anxiety spread within him, causing him to tremble.


    ¡°I want you to work for me.¡± His voice was filled with dread as he emphasized every word.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Kill Rosa and I will help you be whatever you want!¡±

 Chapter 124

    Aurora


    Jolting back to consciousness, I found myself smiling sheepishly.


    Peace like a river flooded my mind as calmness washed over me.


    For the first time in a long time, I was at ease with myself.


    Courtesy, the dream.


    It was strange how the dream filled me with unexinable peace, unlike the other scary ones that shoot fear in me.


    My eyes dropped to my tightly clenched hand as if I was holding something. A smile curled on my face as I remembered tossing rocks across the river just like Ivy and Adrian had taught me.


    Speaking of Ivy and Adrian, I longed to see them again.


    My face dropped as a frown stered it.


    The triplets must have been through hell when they lost their mate, considering how perfect Ivy was.


    Deep down, I longed to be like her, but I had to face the realization that I couldn¡¯t be someone else. I am Aurora.


    In a matter of seconds, boredom started to set. I adjusted the pillows before lying on the bed once more, but sleep vanished from my eyes, leaving me frustrated.


    Left with no choice as boredom started to creep into me, I adjusted the skimpy redce nightgown on me before walking out of my room.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed quietly as my fingers grazed my private area and I realized I wasn¡¯t putting on panties.


    I halted on my tracks, turning to look at my room behind me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Groaning inwardly, I continued my journey, allowing my legs to lead me anywhere as I was too tired to go to my room because of panties.


    I hadn¡¯t gone far when the kitchen view graced my eyes.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± I mumbled, getting giddy as images of several drinks shed through my head.


    I walked briskly into the kitchen, pushing the door open before shutting it behind me quietly to avoid attracting attention.


    A sigh of relief coursed through me as there were no workers in sight.


    I preferred this kitchen to the other five kitchens as this kitchen was less crowded and aside from the few maids, only the triplets had ess to it.


    It was the triplet King¡¯s personal kitchen and I was lucky to have ess to it tonight.


    I strode to the built-in kitchen ind that sat at the center of the kitchen, adorned with beautiful marbles thatplimented the kitchen.


    My fingers tapped the marbles rhythmically as I thought of what to drink.


    A cold orange juice would do.


    My face lit up as I walked towards the towering refrigerator that reflected my image.


    Opening it, I pulled out a bottle of orange juice, cing it on the ind before shutting the refrigerator to look for ss cups.


    My eyes dropped in sadness as the cups were far above my height.


    How was the maid able to reach it?


    Tiptoeing, I stretched my hands to reach the cab that hung against the wall, but my hands won¡¯t reach.


    Maybe I should climb on stools.


    Before I could turn around,  the ss cup I tried to reach was taken by¡­someone.


    I didn¡¯t have enough time to process my feelings when I was met with Devin and Dax.


    ¡°Hello, mate. Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± They chorused in unison and my heart started to race.


    Their presence affected me, making me lean against the lower cab.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, doll?¡± Dax asked, leaning towards me.


    It was useless leaning as the edge of the cab pierced my back and the skimpy nightgown was raised up slightly.


    I became more conscious of my bare pussy.


    Fuck.


    Hissing inwardly, I med myself for not wearing my pants when I had the chance to.


    What were they even doing here?!


    Silly me, it was their personal kitchen!


    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, mate?¡± he asked and my stomach fluttered.


    I could feel my heart melt each time he called me mate.


    ¡°Nothing, I came for a ss of juice,¡± I replied nervously, avoiding their eye contact while looking for a way to escape to my room.


    It was as if Devin could hear my thoughts as he blocked the only opening while giving me a dark smirk.


    Fuck!


    ¡°Why do you want a ss of juice when we can give you something better,¡± Dax whispered against my ear before licking it with the tip of his tongue, making me shudder.


    ¡°I think I have to go,¡± I tried to excuse myself, but Devin¡¯s hands gripped my body tight against the cab.


    ncing at them, desire shot up in their eyes as they stared at me like savage beasts.


    Their eyes glowed brightly,plimenting the moon that hung in the sky.


    I swallowed nervously when I sensed their wolves struggling to take over. A golden ring appeared on their eyes as their pupils dted.


    Sandwiched between them, I could feel sexual tension growing between us as our breath turned erratic.


    Their eyes won¡¯t stop undressing, making me appear vulnerable before them.


    ¡°I think red suits you well,¡± Devinplimented before exchanging nces with Dax.


    I was about to respond, but Dax¡¯s gruff voice stopped me.


    ¡°You look beautiful in this lingerie, but you will look more beautiful without it,¡± he smirked, licking his lips naughtily before squeezing my ass.


    I bit my lips the moment his fingers grazed my skin.


    Wild sparks ran through my spine, causing me to jolt at their touch.


    ¡°You are so hot,¡± Dax said in a whisper before carrying me in his strong arms.


    With one push, everything on the ind fell to the floor and Dax tore my lingerie, leaving me naked as Iid t.


    The cold marbles bit into my skin.


    ¡°I told ya. You look better without any clothes on,¡± he winked at me before taking a short stride away from me.


    ¡°She is wet for us, Dax. Our mate wants us,¡± Devin groaned hungrily before pushing my legs wide apart.


    I watched as a grin spread across his face as he gave me a lustful re.


    ¡°I like what I see.¡±


    Before I knew it, Dax pinned my hands against the ind. ¡°Stay still, mate,¡± he instructed before shing an evil smile.


    I was still trying to figure out what he meant when a scream erupted from my mouth.


    I flinched, struggling against Dax¡¯s grip as I wiggled.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I moaned in pleasure as the tip of Devin¡¯s tongue yed on my clit.


    My toes curled and my legs clenched when Dax borrowed his tongue further into my already dripping pussy, pushing it in and out.


    ¡°You smell divine.¡±


    Twirling his tongue around my pussy, his fingers got busy, circling my swollen clitoris. I could feel the release of my juices on his hands, making it more slippery.


    With each thrust, my body trembled against his and mykes grew weak.


    ¡°Go faster,¡± I ordered as I was lost in the sea of pleasure.


    I wanted more from him. I didn¡¯t want him to be merciful.


    I wanted it hard and rough.


    Taking matters into my hands, I began to ride my hips on his face. My screams and cries grew loud as my orgasm drew near.


    I could feel it build up in the pit of my stomach.


    My teeth sank into my lips,  hard enough to draw blood when Devin concentrated on my clitoris.


    It was only a matter of time before I exploded on his face.


    ¡°Fuck me, please,¡± I begged shamelessly,  extending my leg for him to have a clearer view of my vagina.


    ¡°This vagina is begging to be fucked mercilessly.¡± I added, watching them keenly as their faces grew dark with desire.


    It seemed I had unlocked their beast mode.


    ¡°What now? Will Devin go in first?¡± I asked impatiently.


    ¡°Why does Devin have to go in first when we can go together?¡±

 Chapter 125

    Aurora


    ¡°Go in together? How is that even possible?¡± I asked in bewilderment.


    My eyes swiftly darted between Dax and Devin while popping them a confused look.


    Maybe my ears were deceiving me.


    Was it possible for them to enter me at once?


    Through which hole apart from the vagina.


    I didn¡¯t know when I started to graze my public hair unconsciously while racking my brain for answers.


    The more I thought about it, the more I drowned in confusion.


    How?


    That was the question ringing in my head.


    Or did the Moon goddess make me with three openings since I had three mates?


    I sighed wearily, unable to get answers before I threw a dazed look at the duo who maintained a nasty grin on their faces.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, arching my brow with a curious look on my face.


    ¡°Leave the thinking for us, doll,¡± Devin said, cing his finger on my plump lips. He allowed his finger to wander on it for some seconds before trailing it down my chin.


    ¡°We are about to drive you wild,¡± Dax said, his voice covered in lust.


    I could feel my pussy dampen as his words reyed in my head. My arousal gushed through the chambers of my pussy with full force, staining my thighs.


    Before I could clench myp to hide the wetness, Dax and Devin had already seen it.


    My cheeks flushed in the shade of a tomato and my eyes twinkled in embarrassment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide your body from us, Aurora.  You are our mate.¡±


    With one yank, my thighs were separated and hungry tongues devoured my kitty.


    Consumed by intense pleasure, I screamed in ecstasy, pushing their heads further into my opening as my body trembled beneath them.


    Fuck!


    I was overwhelmed by torture. Except it was a sweet torture this time.


    I didn¡¯t mind that my voice rang loud enough to attract attention and my head hit the marble a thousand times.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I started jerking. I could feel the pit of my stomach tighten in knots.


    The more Dax¡¯s tongue grazed my swollen clit, the more I felt close to my orgasm.


    It was like a bubble of water was about to explode through me.


    I shuddered as sparks and wild tingling sensations assaulted me.


    My hands inched to get hold of something, anything,  but there was none in sight. I grabbed their head, pushing it further into my pussy before sinking my nails into their skin.


    Rue was fighting hard to take over.


    I could feel her animalistic features flipping in me like a switch. One minute ws reced my nails, the next minute, it disappeared.


    My moans turned into loud growls and it didn¡¯t take long before I started to jerk violently beneath them.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I announced half-crying. My hands still held onto their bodies.


    Shutting my eyes tightly as my body was immersed with undiluted pleasure, I screamed as my body quivered as if I had been electrocuted.


    I was almost mad with pleasure as the duo increased their pace, tongue-fucking as if their life depended on it.


    My back arched and I shut my eyes, allowing my orgasm to take over me.


    A shrill of excitement spread like wild fire within me, making me part my legs wide as I exploded on their faces.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± They chorused, before feasting on my cum and licking me clean.


    My body felt lighter as if a burden had been lifted off me.


    My jerking reduced, but I stillid on the ind.


    I swallowed the bile of satisfaction down my throat as my breath started to be steady.


    I could feel my kitty vibrate as sensations swept through it. It was as if their tongues were still lodged in there.


    It made me yearn for more.


    Slowly, I sped my thighs tightly,  rubbing it together, enjoying the pleasure that cascaded my pussy.


    Soft moans flew out of my partly opened mouth as my eyes rolled backwards, into their sockets.


    Gradually,  my pace increased. My breath turned erratic and my moans grew louder the more my swollen clit brushed against my wet inner thighs.


    Desire welled up in my eyes as I red at the duo, begging them to shove their dicks inside me.


    Without talking, they understood my pleas.


    A smile crept on my face before I prepared myself for another round of raw pleasure.


    ¡°Are you sure we didn¡¯t wear you out?¡± Devin asked,  concern dripping in his tone as he imed the ind to meet me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about satisfying us. As long as you are satisfied.¡± He nted a kiss on my nipples, making them darken and erect.


    His lips against my bare skin spiked up a sensation within me.


    Without wasting time, I spread my legs as if opening a door wide open before rubbing my finger on my clit.


    I wanted them to see how desperate I was.


    I wanted them to know what they did to me.


    ¡°I want you now.¡± I ordered.


    It didn¡¯t bother me how they would take me at once.


    All I wanted was crazy sex to satisfy my hunger.


    ¡°You asked for it,¡± Dax said in a warning before lying beside me.


    Thank goddess, the ind wasrge enough to amodate five people.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, tell us to stop, okay?¡± Devin instructed, I could see his eyes sparkle in pity.


    It angered me that they thought I was a weakling.


    Maybe it was time to prove it to them.


    ¡°It will hurt at first, but we will distract you,¡± Devin stated, making me mentally prepared for the pain ahead.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I moaned softly when Dax¡¯s tongue started licking my earlobes from behind.


    I haven¡¯t recovered from Dax¡¯s sweet torture when Devin¡¯s own sted me with full force.


    I felt two of his fingers slip into my wet pussy, plunging in and out before his mouth covered my nipples.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Their huge length poked my stomach and back for a while before they disappeared inside me.


    While Devin¡¯s dick was buried in my pussy, Dax¡¯s dick was buried in my ass.


    They moved at a rhythmic pace, allowing me to get used to their size before increasing the tempo.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I moaned. My mouth was thrown open, followed by my legs. I wanted their deep prations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop please,¡± I begged shamelessly, clinging to them tightly while they pounded me from different angles.


    Each thrust drove deep within me, hitting the mouth of my womb.


    It felt like I was in paradise.


    Pleasure was dripping from me as their dicks threatened to rip the wall of my vagina.


    It was the best feeling..


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, please,¡± I cried when I started to taste Devin¡¯s doubt at the tip of my tongue. ¡°You are not hurting me, I promise.¡±


    Pleasure, desire, fire and hunger consumed us as they rammed into me like a savage beast.


    Like gold going through purification, they intensified their thrusts.


    I was lost in paradise and my body started to jerk again as my release was near but the loud banging of the door caught my attention.


    I didn¡¯t need to check who it was as his deadly and authoritative aura gave him away.


    It was so strong, I couldn¡¯t forget it in a hurry.


    Dax and Devin were oblivious of his presence as they kept ramming into me like a sex starved animal while Damon kept his back pinned to the wall.


    His eyes darken as he watched us satisfy ourselves.


    Why was Damon here?


    Would he join the party?

 Chapter 126

    Damon


    Inhaling deeply as I tossed in my sleep, I couldn¡¯t help but notice a strong scent that invaded my nose.


    I sniffed the air to be sure that it wasn¡¯t a dream, but the strong scent still lingered.


    Disturbed, my eyes fluttered open, and I let out a growl before a loud hiss slipped out of my throat in anger.


    I hated being disturbed while sleeping.


    I could have shut the scent out, pretending it never existed and drifting back to sleep, but it was impossible as the strange scent seemed to have a hold over my mind.


    For some strange reason, it caught my attention, slowly consuming me in its sweetness.


    What was this strange scent, and where was iting from?


    The more I tried to tear my mind off it, the more I found myself trapped in it.


    I couldn¡¯t get a grip on myself, and soon, it overwhelmed me.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I stifled a moan, sniffing the sweet scent that hung in the air hungrily.


    I savored every bit of it.


    The stronger it grew, the stronger my appetite.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the beast between my legs awakened, struggling to be free.


    It was then it clicked in me.


    The scent was my mate¡¯s arousal. It was from Aurora.


    I didn¡¯t have enough time to resent her like I usually do as her arousal got the best of me.


    The longer I waited, the crazier I became.


    It was as if I had lost my sense of reasoning as only one thing rang in my mind repeatedly.


    Sex.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see her and do to her what no one had ever done to her.


    I didn¡¯t mind if I was savage. Tonight was the night I blew her mind with my gigantic cock.


    She would never forget tonight in a hurry. Not now, not ever.


    Among my brothers,  I was the ruthless savage beast that showed no mercy¡­including in bed.


    A devilish smile slowly crept up on my face as I grabbed my shirt and wore it quickly.


    Where are you Aurora?


    Daddy ising for you.


    Daddy will find you!


    With one push, my door flew open. I didn¡¯t even spare a second to shut it, but satisfaction coursed through me when I heard it mmed shut in a loud bang.


    My eyebrows shot up in surprise when I nced at my Rolex wristwatch.


    It was a few minutes past 12 and Aurora was horny as fuck.


    Naughty Aurora.


    My eyes scanned the area and I opened a few doors asionally to check if she was hiding in there, but they were empty.


    All of them.


    Growling in impatience and frustration, I quickened my pace as the scent kept messing with my brain.


    I could feel the rush of blood to my expanded cock that already pitched a tent in my trouser.


    I hated that my hard-on was obvious.


    I better not bump into anyone except Aurora.


    Where could she be?


    Consumed by lust, I stroked my erected dick through my sweatpants before swallowing hard.


    My self control button was switched off as the urge to pound Aurora roughly against a table filled me.


    It grew so strong I could see the image ying right before my eyes.


    ¡°Come,¡± It was as if I could hear the scent whisper to me, before guiding me across the rooms.


    I swallowed hard, savoring the sweetness.


    It was familiar.


    Just like sirens lure their victims, I let the strangely familiar scent lure me into the kitchen.


    But what on earth would Aurora be doing in the kitchen by 12am?


    To even think that it was me and my brothers¡¯ personal kitchen.


    Doubt started wing its way into my mind but the scent knocked it off.


    It was oozing from the kitchen, signifying Aurora was in there.


    I took a deep breath, adjusting my dick to hide my election before pushing the door open gently.


    I could swear my jaws dropped to the ground as my vision swept across the room.


    My dick softened a bit as I saw Dax and Devin mming furiously into her ass and her pussy repeatedly.


    She seemed to enjoy it as her screams covered the room.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was deafening.


    Shutting the door quietly behind me with my back against the wall, I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do.


    Walk over and stop them or join the party.


    I chose thetter, feeding my eyes as they feasted on her like sex starved animals.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my dick began to twitch in excitement.


    The urge to push them away while iming her filled me.


    Aurora was the first to notice my presence before I could mask my scent.


    She pinned her little eyes in my direction before hissing softly. I could see them roll backwards  as if entering their sockets.


    Her mouth was thrown wide open as moans flew in thousands.


    Jealousy brewed within me when I noticed her indifference.


    My presence always caused a jolt of excitement in her, causing her heart to race, but it was gone.


    It was like I was a piece of furniture.


    My teeth clenched when I saw her legs raised upward to ease the entrance of the dicks prating her openings.  Dax groaned deeply as he parted her butt cheek. His eyes were fixed on his dick that went in and out of her ass continuously.


    Out of intense pleasure,  Aurora¡¯s hands grabbed a fistful of Devin¡¯s hair. His face was pulled to her boobs as she twisted his hair in all directions.


    Without uttering a reply to her, I enjoyed the show that was disyed before me, watching how close she was to her orgasm.


    Skins won¡¯t stop pping against skins and tongues won¡¯t stop clicking.


    My heart sank when her eyes came in my direction.


    It was that moment my brothers noticed my presence.


    ¡°Do you want to stand and watch or join the party?¡± They chorused without sparing another nce at me as they resumed thrusting into Aurora.


    ¡°She tastes divine, brother,e see for yourself,¡± Dax urged before burying his cock inside Aurora.


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯ming,¡± she announced, hugging them together with her arms.


    Her body began jerking and her legs wouldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°Come for us, mate,¡± Devin urged, rubbing his fingers rubbed gently against her clitoris while she screamed louder. Dax¡¯s lips encircled her erect nipples, sucking  it like a hungry baby.


    In the speed of light, her release exploded through her like a volcano.


    I watched her shudder, hugging her body as if she was cold.


    ¡°I want more,¡± she dered with a smirk on her face, while curling on Devin¡¯s body.


    My eyes darkened in jealousy as her fingers stroked Dax¡¯s stiffened dick.


    The two were all over her.


    She was being treated like a goddess that she forgot about me.


    Fuck.


    I don¡¯t think I was pretty if you shared Aurora with anyone. Not even my brothers.


    ¡°We are going for another round now. Join us Damon. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± Devin said in seriousness.


    ¡°Plus we are switching positions.¡± Dax added, before grinning. ¡°You can fuck her vagina while Devin fucks her ass and she sucks me off. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t lie, I almost jumped at the offer.


    It was so tempting that I almost couldn¡¯t resist.


    My dick throbbed hard at their words. It missed Aurora. I did too.


    Considering Aurora¡¯s sugar-coated pussy, I couldn¡¯t wait to shove my dick into it.


    But then, the image of her in bed with another man shed across my memory, killing my libido instantly.


    I could feel my dick goid as her moans yed in my head.


    She cheated on me and deceived me with someone else¡¯s baby.


    She would cheat on them too and break their hearts.


    They should continue to trust Aurora.


    I had warned them enough.


    ¡°No.¡± I replied coldly before turning to leave the room as anger, jealousy and betrayal crashed upon me like waves on the ocean.


    Walking out of the room, I mmed the door loud to show my anger.


    I didn¡¯t want to be hurt again.

 Chapter 128

    Unknown


    Yawning tiredly, Ray turned in his sleep, switching positions as hey on his side.


    Despite still drifting into deep sleep, his hands unconsciously stretched on the king-sized bed, running through it.


    As if expecting something in return, his fingers burrowed further into the duvet, caressing it, but the more it burrowed, the more it was met with an empty space.


    Dang it!


    Caught unaware by shock, his eyes flung open, and horror filled them as he was met with an empty bed.


    Where was she?


    Had she¡­


    No!


    He wasn¡¯t going to be pessimistic.


    She was probably in the bathroom cleaning herself up after the rigorous sex he had with her all night.


    She was different from other girls he had encountered.


    ¡°Jessie.¡± he called. Her name left his throat in a groan as he rubbed his sleepy eyes.


    Despite being tempted to burrow into the warmth of his duvet, he craved her presence, his scent, and her touch.


    The bed felt too big for him as he sought her big blossom pressing against his erection while having his arms wrapped around her.


    Sweet heavens.


    ¡°Jessie baby, daddy is waiting,¡± he beckoned again, yawning before hissing impatiently.


    A groan rolled off his lips as he grew frustrated by her silence.


    Getting the logic, a smirk curled on his lips as he licked them hungrily.


    ¡°You want to y hide and seek? I¡¯m in, but for keeping daddy waiting, it¡¯s an addition of five rounds without mercy. You¡¯ll be touching your toes while I¡¯ll m into you from behind. That¡¯s the consequences,¡± he smiled darkly, rubbing his palms together before ncing at his hard member.


    ¡°Or you cane out and let¡¯s have a nice sleep.¡± he paused briefly,  waiting for her reaction, met with none. He swung into action, sprinting from the bed as he dashed into the kitchen.


    ¡°Come out,e out wherever you are,¡± he sang as his eyes scanned the kitchen but no sign of Jessie.


    He wasn¡¯t giving up yet. He rushed to the bathroom, pushing the door open before surveying the surroundings.  Met with no one, fear started to creep into his soul as he charged towards the curtains, yanking them aside in a sh, but no one was there.


    Where the hell was she?!


    ¡°Enough of this, Jessie. Okay, you win, show yourself,¡± he called out, but the only response he got was the echo of his fear-stricken voice.


    Everywhere was as he left it. Dark. Empty.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that Jessie had fled.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he screamed in terror as his heart pounded hard against his ribs.


    ¡°Please,  please,  please,¡± he muttered inaudibly as his shaky hands input the pin to his vault.


    ¡°No!¡± he half-cried the moment he saw his vault empty.


    He grabbed the vault, turning it over to shake it vigorously, but all his life savings were gone.


    He was robbed.


    Jessie had eloped with all his money while he was fast asleep.


    His hands dropped on his head as disappointment stung his heart.


    ¡°Why, Jessie, why. I thought you were different. I thought you loved me,¡± he cried in frustration as bitterness and resentment washed over him.


    Helpless, he sat on the floor with the box on hisp as he contemted on his next move.


    Jessie had left him penniless despite reassuring him many times on how much she dreamt of spending the rest of her life with him.


    If only he knew her intentions,  he wouldn¡¯t have saved money for their future.


    Now he was dead broke.


    No money, no job, nothing.


    Demanding money from Rosa was a waste of time as shemented on keeping her tracks clean so that the King won¡¯t trace the stolen money to her.


    Driven by desperation as he needed money to fund his extravagant lifestyle, he sought different ways to recover his stolen money before the end of the day.


    ¡°Kill Rosa and I will help you be whatever you want.¡± Those words strangely echoed in his ears, spiking his curiosity.


    He could be the richest man in the world.


    His excited face dropped in sadness as he heaved a sigh.


    Kolling Rosa wasn¡¯t part of his n.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s blood on his hands. Besides, it gave him so much pleasure to watch her crumble and reduce her to nothing, but the offer was tempting.


    ¡°Thinking about my offer?¡± A strange voice boomed across the room, catching Ray¡¯s attention.


    Struck by surprise, he let out a loud gasp as sweat broke on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he started, fear stered to his eyes as goosebumps spread rapidly on his skin. ¡°What are you doing here? How did you know my house? Who told you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll raise your blood pressure if you don¡¯t keep calm,¡± the figure said before proceeding to take a few steps towards Ray who crawled backwards until his back hit the wall.


    He was helpless now.


    Gulping loudly, he relied on the box in his hands as he gripped it tight, preparing it as a self defense.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need that.¡±


    The box was taken away from him and smashed to the floor, shattering at once.


    Ray was at the mercy of the powerful man and his bodyguards.


    ¡°Please,  don¡¯t hurt me,¡± he begged, shielding his face with his hands as he was afraid to look at the man.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Despite his closed eyes, he could sense the man taking a tour around his house with a disdainful look on his face.


    ¡°You reek of wretchedness. Everything here,¡± he hissed as a frown descende don his hardened face. His legs kicked anything they came in contact with as if it were gue.


    ¡°You should do better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best,¡± Ray said in defense. The feeling of shame settled in his gut but fear still covered him.


    ¡°Your best is clearly trash! Work for me and I will transform your status. You don¡¯t have to work for Rosa anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t work for me, I¡¯ll kill you faster than you get to take your next breath. You have no choice. But if you do, I¡¯ll make you the happiest man. Just name your price.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ss, your new boss!¡± He stated in an air of finality.

 Chapter 129

    Unknown


    Ray stared at Ss with fear in his eyes.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t object or his life was over.


    After so much contemtion, he reluctantly shed a weak smile at him, indicating that he was in.


    ¡°Fine. What is the price?¡± he asked, rising from his feet and taking long strides in his room while avoiding Ss¡¯ hard re.


    ¡°Whatever you want,¡± he answered sharply. ¡°I am willing to give you whatever you want if you do this one thing for me perfectly,¡± Ss said in a whisper, emphasizing the ¡® perfectly ¡®. His baritone voice was enough to make Ray pee in his pants.


    Unable to mask his feelings, Ray gulped the bitter taste of fear down his throat as he threw his trembling hands in his pockets.


    Was this a trap?


    Was he for real?


    So many questions clouded Ray¡¯s head,  but he was afraid to ask as Ss¡¯ face screamed danger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this,¡± he disagreed weakly, shaking his head slowly while avoiding Ss¡¯ raised brows.


    Without looking at him, he could tell that Ss¡¯ face was red in anger for doubting him.


    Despite only meeting him twice, he could tell his dos and don¡¯ts.


    ¡°Do you know what happens to those that doubt me?¡± Ss raised his voice calmly yet dangerously. He stroked his mustache while a dark, sinister look covered his face.


    He felt like ripping Ray into half as anger rose within him like a tornado.


    Terrified as fear clung to Ray like a second skin, he remained glued against the wall, his head pinned to the floor as he expected a strike from Ss or his guards.


    He knew better than answering his rhetorical question.


    ¡°They end up like Rosa, a walking corpse. But not to worry, I¡¯ll make her death quick as her days are already numbered,¡± he dered with no atom of remorse.


    A flick of his fingers sent his guards into action as they handed him a tobo and a lighter with a dragon head before returning to their positions where they stood motionless behind him, observing the environment in case of any strange urrence.


    ¡°But why do you want Rosa dead? Isn¡¯t she your niece?¡± Ray couldn¡¯t help but ask as curiosity got the best of him.


    Regretting his words instantly, he ced his palm over his lips and bowed his head in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for prying,¡± he quickly added,  biting his lips in regret while his jaws were clenched tightly as he expected death.


    ¡°¡­ Boss.¡± hepleted. His heart wouldn¡¯t stop thundering as he shut his eyes, waiting for the worst.


    ¡°I was supposed to chop your tongue off, but for some reason,  I¡¯ll leave you with a warning. Don¡¯t ask questions that aren¡¯t rted to your assignment or mission. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes boss,¡± Ray answered in a hurry before bowing his head. His face lit up with happiness.


    At least, he was still alive. That was all that mattered.


    ¡°You should know. It¡¯s important that you know why I want her dead.¡±


    Ray was already ring at Ss with rapt attention and eager eyes.


    ¡°She is a murderer, a two-time lying and cunning bitch. She wants to eat her cake and have it, which is not possible. She is a betrayer that never keeps to her promise. She killed the former Luna knowing she was pregnant simply because she wanted the position so badly. If she could kill her best friend in cold blood without sparing mercy, she could do worse to you,¡± he stated coldly.


    The effect of his words sent shivers down Ray¡¯s spine. The more the words sank into Ray¡¯s head, the more his hatred grew for Rosa.


    It was like an unquenchable inferno spreading wildly inside of him.


    His eyes were about to light up in surprise when Ss gave him a death re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to act surprised, I know that you are aware that she killed Ivy. I hate pretenders, don¡¯t be one.¡± he warned sternly as the expression if his face shifted to a dangerous one.


    ¡°Sorry, Boss,¡± he hesitated, bowing his head in submission before heaving a sigh of relief.


    That was close.


    ¡°I want Rosa dead as soon as possible and I want a perfect job without a trace. You better not reveal a word about this or give my identity away if you get caught,¡± he warned again, pointing his index fingers at him before letting out a deep growl.


    Ray almost peed his pants the moment Ss¡¯ eyes shed red for a split second.


    ¡°I will not disappoint you, Boss,¡± Ray answered, gulping the fear that lodged at his throat.


    ¡°You better not, or you¡¯ll be sorry.¡±


    Eerie silence enveloped the room as the men were lost in their thoughts.


    ¡°How much will the reward be?¡± Ray asked, breaking the thick silence.


    ¡°How much do you want? As you can see, I don¡¯t negotiate with my boys. State your price,¡± he smirked before lighting the tobo and sticking  it between his lips.


    ¡°Killing the mistress without attracting attention is the most difficult thing to do. I¡¯ll ept 35 bags of coins.¡± he stated, licking his lips greedily.


    He knew the amount he requested was huge, but that was the only thing on his mind.


    More gold coins meant more money.


    He could decide to stop working forever whilevishing his money.


    The greed shone brightly in his eyes the more his imagination grew.


    ¡°You have no choice but to kill her. She is a terrible person, a snake. If you do this job excellently well, I¡¯ll give you additional money for a job well done. You¡¯d receive 15 extra bags as a symbol of my appreciation.  I Don¡¯t mind spending heavily, I just want Rosa dead,¡± he dered in an air of finality.


    ¡°Plus, I keep to my word.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s massive. Thank you.¡± A wide grin stered on his face as he leapt in excitement, almost hugging him.


    He couldn¡¯t contain himself, all he saw was himself swimming in money.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered, adjusting himself as he regainedposure.  ¡°I was carried away.¡±


    ¡°Be warned. I don¡¯t tolerate such behaviour.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. I am sorry,¡± he blurted.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°When am I going to receive the money?¡±


    ¡°In the evening. The 35 bags of gold coins will be delivered to you this evening, then the bonus will be delivered after the sess of the mission.¡±


    ¡°Thanks boss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet until the job is over. I need her dead before the end of the week. Can u help me see to that?¡± Ss asked in a convincing tone as his dark eyes were fixed on Ray¡¯s disorganized ones.


    ¡°This week?¡± Ray asked, fidgeting with his fingers as thoughts flew in and out of his head. ¡°Sorry, but isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡± he blurted with his heart in his throat.


    ¡°You have no choice. Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter. You are to obey the instructions given and I am to receive news that the mistress has been killed this week. Is that understood?¡± Ss¡¯ voice thundered and his face shore with anger.


    Ray knew better than to argue with him.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he responded in a shaky voice, gulping the bile of fear that stuck to his throat.


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Ssplimented with a huge smile stered on his face, confusing Ray. ¡°I know how displeased you feel right now, but running away will only make things worse. It will cost you more than your life. Don¡¯t try it.¡± He threatened, leaving his room without sparing another nce at him.


    Anyone who walked in now would have thought Ss was an angel.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Have a good day and don¡¯t screw things up,¡± Ss¡¯st warning reverberated throughout his room as his voice screamed of an impending danger.


    One after the other, he watched the men evacuating his space.


    Peeking at them through the window until they had gone, he swiftly ran to the door, bolting it with all his might as he was afraid of having another encounter with Ss.


    Satisfied, he crashed on his bed deep in thoughts as the events reyed in his memory.


    Fear consumed him and it didn¡¯t take long before beads of sweat started tickling from his forehead to his bedsheets, soiling it.


    He was in deep shit.


    He couldn¡¯t refuse the offer, yet, he found it hard to ept an offer.


    It was like a gigantic burden was ced upon his fragile shoulders, weighing him down.


    He felt like running away,  but Ss threat wouldn¡¯t stop ringing in his head, warning him to be careful of his choices.


    Tears gathered around Ray¡¯s eyes as reality started to kick in gradually.


    He was all the bad things anyone could think of, but not a cold-blood murder.


    He wasn¡¯t a monster like Rosa and her uncle


    He regretted epting the deal with Rosa.


    His wretched life was better and more peaceful than what he encountered.


    Fuck.


    There was no going back even if it didn¡¯t please him to take another¡¯s life.


    Brushing the regrets aside, he began to amodate the idea.


    Delving deeper into wild thoughts, his survival method kicked in.


    It was either the mistress dies or he dies.


    ¡°The evil mistress must go down.¡± He concluded, bracing himself for the mission ahead.


    Meanwhile, she wasn¡¯t a saint.


    After much deliberation, Ray grabbed a paper, spreading it before dropping a whitish substance in it. When he was done, he carefully folded it and ced it on the table before keeping the substance in his safe.


    ¡°The evil mistress must go down!¡±

 Chapter 130

    Unknown


    Tucking the paper carefully in his back pocket, he muttered a few words that fuelled his soul, grabbed his ck leather jacket, and opened the door.


    He shut the door quietly, slipping the key in the key hole as he locked it.


    Satisfied that his space was secured, he wore his jacket, walking through the lonely bushy path in great haste.


    Despite being engrossed in his mission, the corner of his eyes was quick to catch the swift movement of a shadowy figure.


    He was torn between two options as he slowed down his pace.


    Investigate or forge on.


    He was bent on thetter, but curiosity got the best of him as he could have sworn that he caught a familiar faint scent lingering in the grass and the figure of a person wearing a dark cloak.


    Though the scent was weak, it rang a bell in his head.


    Anxiety burrowed into his soul as he halted.


    He could feel an eager peer of eyes watching him from fear.


    His breath turned rash as goosebumps nketed his skin the moment he caught the sight of a strange figure from the corner of his eyes. But before he could stop to take a closer look, the figure was gone like dust, as if it wasn¡¯t there.


    Strange feelings gathered in the pit of his stomach as creepy thoughts flooded his mind.


    His brows furrowed, and his heart began to thunder.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the ¡®What if¡¯ thoughts started crowding his head, increasing his heartbeat as anxiety rose in him.


    There was something about the scent that drew his attention.


    What if?


    ¡°Nah, it can¡¯t be her,¡± he scoffed, brushing the thought aside as his eyes narrowed.


    He could swear on his father¡¯s grave that Rosa didn¡¯t know his whereabouts.  After herst visit to his ce before his mission with Aurora, he moved out to a secluded area.


    His jaws tightened as he drew in harsh breaths.


    Someone was stalking him.


    If it wasn¡¯t Rosa, then who?


    The more he tried to yank the thoughts off his mind, the more his heart raced in worry.


    He was sure that he saw someone, he felt someone.


    The hateful eyes that were pinned behind his back didn¡¯t leave his memory in a hurry.


    But who was this person?


    And how could he vanish in the blink of an eye without a trace?


    ¡°This is a bad sign,¡± he muttered to himself, scanning the bushy area with restless eyes.


    ¡°This is bad luck,¡± he repeated before getting lost in thoughts.


    Suddenly, a hystericalughter erupted from his mouth.


    He must have been overthinking things.


    It was the drinks ying tricks on him. His brief meeting with Ss paralyzed him with fear and only whisky could wipe them off.


    ¡°Nice try,¡± he scoffed, blowing raspberries as he continued along the path that led to the castle.


    On a few asions, he nced behind him to catch a spy, but none came into view, which confirmed his doubt.


    It was definitely alcohol.


    Arriving at Rosa¡¯s room, he paused briefly before the door, carefully slipping his fingers into the backpocket to feel the paper.


    Satisfied as he felt the paper¡¯s rough edges, he opened the door and slipped in as quiet as a mouse.


    The huge room was without Rosa, though her scent lingered there.


    Following the scent as it grew strong, he figured out that she was in the bathroom.


    He straightened, taking a deep breath to get hold of his restlessness.


    Impatiently, he sat on a couch in silence, allowing his eyes to dance around the room while waiting for Rosa.


    His eyes caught a ck cloth that could pass for a hoodie thrown behind another couch opposite him.


    Overwhelmed by curiosity, he stretched his head, straining his eyes to have a closer look as an image popped in his memory.


    He could have sworn that the cloak and the hoodie have strange simrities.


    But he quickly brushed the thought aside. Meanwhile, Rosa never left her room.


    He wouldn¡¯t allow the alcohol to mess with his head.


    Eerie silence fell upon the room as Ray swung into action.


    He wasn¡¯t going to sit around and wait for Rosa until he took his next step.


    A dark smile curled up on his lips the moment his eyes settled on a bottle of wine and a ss. Judging from the look of things, Rosa probably had a few sses of wine before dashing into the bathroom as the ss was turned over and the wine in the bottle was half.


    His face lit up in excitement as his ns were setting in ce.


    ¡°Maybe this is a good sign after all,¡± he muttered to himself while stroking his beard.


    He was about to dip his finger into the pocket when Rosa¡¯s scream threw him off bnce, causing him to jerk as panic ran through him.


    ¡°What in the Moon goddess¡¯ name are you doing here?!¡± she flinched, adjusting her towel that was almost sliding off her wet body.


    ¡°What do you mean by what I am doing here? Don¡¯t Ie to see you?¡± he fired, removing his fingers from his pocket and staring deep into her eyes to avoid suspicion.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you today.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to expect me before you see me. I shall see you whenever I wish,¡± he stated before walking up to meet her and pulling her in a warm embrace.


    ¡°I only came to see my beautifuldy. You look ready for a round. You know I love doing it immediately when youe out of the bathroom,¡± he sneered, squeezing Rosa¡¯s ass through her towel.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± she groaned impatiently, tightening her jaws as irritation flushed through her.


    ¡°What is wrong? Why are you so cold to me?¡± Ray asked in a concerned tone, irking Rosa more.


    She was ming in anger within her every time his hands brushed against hers.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I missed you, you know,¡± he whispered against her ear, biting it softly before throwing her to the couch and leaning in for a kiss.


    ¡°What the fuck, Ray!¡± Rodashed out in rage as she was unable to keep her emotions in check.


    Her hands quickly grabbed the edge of her towel, wrapping it over her body.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control yourself? I¡¯m not in the mood!¡±  she groaned, almost yanking her hair apart as frustration tore through her.


    Snake!


    How dare he try to act nice after epting the deal with the devil.


    He thought she was foolish and ignorant of his act.


    She was called the eyes and ears of the castle for a reason.


    Nothing happens without her knowledge.


    One look at Ray made her want to rip his throat apart.


    But she wasn¡¯t mad that he betrayed her. She expected it.


    It only crushed her spirit to know that the devil that used Ray was someone close to her, so close like a second skin.


    After all she had done to cover up his mess.


    That moment, he ceased to be her uncle. She was no longer his blood.


    But she wouldn¡¯t give herself away.


    Not yet.


    She would pose like a time bomb before exploding.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see the shock twisted on their bloodied faces.


    ¡°Is that an attitude? You are lucky that I¡¯m in a good mood, else!¡± he threatened, gritting his teeth as he warned. His voice screamed of impending anger.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you should forget yourself and cross the limit, else I¡¯ll bend you over this instant!¡± hepleted, spanking her hard on the ass.


    Rosa¡¯s breath hitched as she could only curse within her.


    It was only a matter of time before she regained her respect and position.


    She will make him curse the day he connived with the devil to kill her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend this never happened because I won¡¯t let you ruin my mood. And since I¡¯m in an excellent mood, there won¡¯t be any ckmail or sex today.  But I want us to make a toast to a celebration,¡± he stated, smacking his lips as he strode to the table where the wine was.


    Rosa feigned ignorance as she stared at him with confused eyes. ¡°What are you celebrating?¡±


    She enjoyed the nk look on his face as he tried to figure out what to say.


    Ray cleared his throat as he exchanged a nervous look with Rosa. ¡°Nothing much. I woke up feeling strangely happy, and I want us to spend the rest of the day drinking and marrying,¡± he suggested, his hands caressing the edge of the bottle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we dance first?¡± Rosa suggested.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t leave Ray¡¯s confused ones as she watched her words throw him into a state of nervousness.


    ¡°I would suggest we have a drink first, then we can dance,¡± he stated firmly, hoping his words were enough to convince Rosa so that he could carry out his act without her suspicion.


    ¡°Very well then, let us drink,¡± Rosa smiled in agreement, stretching a ss at him.

 Chapter 131

    Unknown


    Ray¡¯s excitement tripled as his ns were going smoothly without any interruptions.


    Seems getting rid of Rosa was a piece of cake.


    He should have done that a long time ago.


    He shed a smile at her, revealing his ugly dentition while collecting the ss cups.


    ¡°Would you y us a song, something light, a happy song while I pour us a drink,¡± he requested politely.


    Rosa fought back the urge to roll her eyes at his pretense.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she nodded, dashing to the nightstand where her phoneid.


    She backed him as she surfed through her phone to get a suitable song.


    Swinging into action before Rosa got a clue, his fingers disappeared tactfully into his pocket. They reappeared with a piece of paper between them.


    Ray peeked at Rosa from the corner of his eyes to monitor her movement and bodynguage.


    His heart wouldn¡¯t stop hammering against his ribs as tension got the best of him.


    Satisfied that she was glued to her phone, oblivious of his intentions, he quietly unfolded the paper, sprinkling some powdery substance into Rosa¡¯s ss cup before folding the paper and shoving it into his pocket.


    Clearing his throat as he could hardly contain his joy, he filled Rosa¡¯s cup with wine first, setting it aside before filling his cup.


    A cruel smile yed on his face for a second as he shut his eyes, savoring the moment of victory.


    ¡°Easypeasy, lemon squeeze,¡± he said to himself, shing a smile while eulogizing himself.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how smart and calctive he was.


    A rare genius.


    With one twirl, Rosa¡¯s drink was ready to be served.


    He carefully held it in his hand while walking up to meet Rosa, who was engrossed with her phone.


    ¡°Here, mydy.¡± he offered her the drink with a charming smile.


    Rosa, in turn, returned his smile with a dark smirk while epting the ss.


    A pitiful look shed across her face, and before Ray couldprehend what was going on, Rosa stretched his hand and ced the ss of wine in it, smiling briefly.


    It happened so fast that Ray felt stupid for allowing her to y a fast one on him.


    With a heart pounding in anxiety and fear, Ray could feel his hands get moist with sweat.


    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Rosa.


    He cooked his brows, pinning her with eyes full of thousands of questions.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked, looking at the ss before raising his eyes to meet hers.


    Rosa forced a short smile before sping her hands together.


    ¡°Since you are the happy one here, why don¡¯t you drink. I am not happy, therefore I shall not drink.¡± She folded her hands and cooked her head stubbornly.


    Ray was taken aback by her words and actions. He sought wisdom to avoid suspicion, but it failed him.


    ¡°What is making you sad? Who?¡± he asked, feigning concern as his handsnded on her shoulder tenderly.


    ¡°I am not happy, and I am not sad either. I just feel since you are the one in a celebratory mood, you should carry on drinking while I watch,¡± she repeated adamantly, taking a few steps away from him.


    ¡°Some genius,¡± she scoffed as she muttered to herself before looking away.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ray asked as he couldn¡¯t catch her words.


    ¡°Nothing. Drink, I am not interested, ¡± she said in a tired tone, walking away and sitting on the bed.


    ¡°I am ordering you, or else I¡¯ll get mad and bend you over this instant. Don¡¯t get me mad,¡± he warned.


    It was only a matter of time before he lost it.


    The urge to shove the drink down her throat overwhelmed him, and his patience was hanging by a thread.


    ¡°Or what? What will you do?¡± She dared him, springing on her feet as she was about to shove her finger in his face in anger.


    Her blood began to boil as she couldn¡¯t contain her rage anymore.


    ¡°You know you should have added hired killer to your resume,¡± she blurted. A dangerous smirk yed on her lips.


    It was like she was a new being now. Her aura grew deadly, and her face was void of emotions.


    She was like a ball of fire, ready to burn anything that came across her way to the ground until it turned to ashes.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ray¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as her words reyed in his head.


    ¡°You heard me. I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± She spat in hatred. Her lips formed a thin line.


    ¡°Stop it, Rosa. Stop what you are doing. We drink together so why are you suddenly acting like an annoying bitch? You ain¡¯t even feisty. Now drink up so that we can dance. I¡¯m in a mood.¡± He tried to lighten the situation but she wouldn¡¯t hear of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, the only thing I care about is for you to take a little sip out of that wine you are holding,¡± she insisted, pointing in the direction of the ss cup.


    Sweat started dropping off Ray¡¯s forehead as confusion hit him like a bulldozer.


    He thought of ways to remedy the situation, but none were forting.


    His heart was about to burst out of his chest in tension.


    His hands trembled so hard that he had to hide it in his pocket.


    It took him hisst spread if self control not to spill the drink from his shaky hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Her voice dropped mockingly. ¡°Because it¡¯s poisoned!¡± she suddenly let out a deafening scream.


    Ray felt his heart stop beating for a second and flew out of his chest.


    He let out a loud gasp as his eyes widened in shock.


    How did she fucking know?!


    Nah, she won¡¯t know.  Maybe because he gave himself away.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not¡­true,¡± he stammered, searching for words to convince her but words failed him.


    He didn¡¯t know his mouth was thrown open in surprise until he shut it helplessly.


    ¡°Some genius, ¡± she scoffed mockingly, looking away. ¡°I know what you did behind my back. All of it. I deliberately let you sprinkle that poison in the drink without interfering. You can¡¯t even do something right. You can¡¯t even poison  without being caught. Stupid!¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should quit pretending. What if I poisoned it?¡± Ray switched instantly,  he was tired of the pretense.


    It was time to face the devil head on.


    Rosa¡¯s expression lit up in surprise as she began to p. ¡°That¡¯s it. You suck at pretending.¡±


    ¡°Whether you drink the wine or not, you will die today!¡± he dered with authority, making Rosa burst into a series ofughter.


    His face dropped in confusion at Rosa¡¯s reaction.


    Wasn¡¯t she scared of death?


    Did she think he was bluffing?


    Without sparing another second,  he rushed to her like a predator about to pounce on her when the door flung open and a strange man burst in, charging at him.


    In the nick of time, the man overpowered him, kicking andnding heavy punches at him so quickly that he didn¡¯t have any time to fight back.


    Anger filled him as Rosa wouldn¡¯t stop taunting and mocking him.


    He wanted to prove to her that he wasn¡¯t a weakling,  but his strength was no match for the man. Soon, his vision became blurry from several hard punches and his body became weak.


    Strength failed him and the only thing left was toy and receive the unending punches while screaming in pain.


    Ray¡¯s blood soon stained everywhere as he grew weak. He looked like he was about to pass out any minute from now.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rosamanded and the punches stopped immediately.


    Ray copsed on the floor like a bag of cement, coughing weakly as his face was blinded with blood.


    His lips were torn, his nose was broken, his eyes were swollen and puffy as they were almost closed.


    He coughed out blood asionally as heid on the floor wincing in pain.


    Unable to breathe with his broken nose, his mouth was widely open as blood trickled out of the corner, staining the floor.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to my new sidekick, Ray.¡± A devilishughter erupted from Rosa¡¯s lips as she patted the man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Well-done, Joe, I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, ma¡¯am, ¡± he replied, bowing in submission before freezing beside her like a lifeless statue.


    ¡°Greed caused this. If you weren¡¯t greedy, you wouldn¡¯t have thought of implicating me, demanding excessive money from me or even sticking a deal with Ss.¡± She paused to catch her breath as anger seized her.


    ¡°As for Ss, I will take care of him myself while Joe takes care of the guards. It will be a great family reunion to remember,¡± she squeaked in excitement.


    Driven by surprise, Ray stared at Rosa in astonishment. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I saw it. I was the strange person in the cloak of  your movement. I can¡¯t let you roam around freely when you have what could destroy me.¡±


    ¡°You are so dumb if you think you can eat your cake and have it.¡± She threw Joe a look, signaling him.


    ¡°Get his camera now and destroy it.¡± Shemanded with an authoritative tone, watching Joe spring into action.


    ¡°Got it, ma¡¯am.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before the floor was littered with pieces of Ray¡¯s phone, smart watch and camera.


    ¡°Your evidence is gone now.  You are back to being nothing. I will scribble my name in your heart so that when next youe to this world, you won¡¯t deal with the mistress of evil. Don¡¯t y smart if you aren¡¯t built for it.¡± She spat at him, before a huge smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    ¡°No, Joe, I will do the honor of killing him myself.¡± She stopped Joe, pushing him aside while ring at Ray who blurted inaudible words. ¡°It would fill me with so much pleasure to watch you suffer before ending your life.¡±


    With an evil grin stered her face she knelt before him, picking up the broken sses.


    She was about to bury one of the pieces of ss in his chest when a white light shed across her eyes, catching her attention.


    She sprung up at once, directing Ray to inspect the strange light that shed under the door repeatedly.


    Ray walked up to the door, flinging it open to find Alex putting something in her skirt hurriedly before shing a nervous smile.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Joe¡¯s unfriendly voice rang, sending shivers down Alex¡¯s spine.


    Her soul almost left her body the moment Rosa angrily stormed towards her.


    She kept her eyes glued to her feet.


    ¡°Speak now or get out!¡± Rosa yelled in anger.


    The bitch was spoiling her fun.


    ¡°I was told¡­to ask if you are¡­hungry because I prepare¡­some food,¡± she stammered, shutting her eyes as she expected the worst.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, get out this instant. You should be used to the dim corridor by now, stop using torchlight,¡± Rosa warned while dismissing her.


    A wave of relief crashed over Alex as she bowed before sprinting away. Her hands carefully tucking the camera inside the apron that hung around her waist.


    Relieved, Rosa strode to Ray whose life was hanging by a thread.


    She was about to pick the ss when the door flung open, causing a loud noise and disrupting Rosa.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡± She screamed in frustration, hiding the body and the ss.


    Rosa¡¯s handmaid barged in frantically, her face was as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What is it? Is it food? I am not interested!¡±


    ¡°Run! Run!¡± She chanted like a madwoman, screaming hysterically.


    ¡°Have you gone nuts?¡±


    ¡°You have to run, mistress. This instant!¡± she said when she had found her voice.


    Rosa exchanged nces at Joe who waited for her permission to dismiss her maid.


    ¡°He knows everything!¡± She continued as she was panting hard.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°He ising for you right now!¡± she stated, turning to look at Ray who was about to pass out. ¡°And you.¡±


    ¡°He will throw you into the dungeon and let the birds of the air feast on your carcass after a hundred day of great torture. I heard him tell his guards.¡±


    ¡°Heard who?¡± Rosa asked, straightening up as confusion flooded her.


    ¡°Alex¡­she showed him something that made him now that ignited his anger. He ising with guards, leave now!¡±


    ¡°Who ising?¡±


    ¡°The King and his brothers. They know everything. The truth about the Luna¡¯s death, Aurora¡¯s pregnancy and the set up.¡±


    Rosa¡¯s heart flew out of her chest as her skin grew cold with shock.


    That bastard, Alex.


    She should have known that Alex was videoing her.


    Her life was over.


    ¡°Leave the castle and never return. The King ising in raw rage.¡±


    Fuck!


    Her ns were ruined.


    She gave Ray onest look and spat on him before leaving him to do the needful.


    Damon mustn¡¯t meet her here else she would be a dead meat.


    She would deal with Rayter, but as for now, she had to flee for her life.


    ¡°Take care of this bastard and don¡¯t let him out of your sight!¡± She yelled, disappearing in her cloak as she dashed out of the room into a secret passage only she and her handmaid shared. She had toy low for a while.


    It was far from over.


    She would strike back!

 Chapter 132

    Damon


    With expectations and remorse heavy in my heart, I knocked the door before me gently.


    As expected, I was met with no response.


    I let out a sigh as my face dropped in sadness. It was starting to get frustrating, but I wouldn¡¯t give up, not after all I caused as a result of impatience and rash decisions.


    Sometimes, I wish I was calm and calctive, like Devin.


    But patience wasn¡¯t my thing.


    I killed my sons and lost my mate¡¯s affection.


    She treats me like a piece of furniture, ignoring me as if I never existed.


    It hurts so badly knowing she was happy without me.


    Her silence was enough to drive me insane.


    It was then I realized how ill I treated her all this while.


    I knew I was a bad mate, and I deserve more.


    She shouldn¡¯t be with me. She should be with my brothers, who made her happy and full of life.


    For weeks, the three of them were as thick as thieves. They hardly go anywhere without each other. I admired them.


    Despite ying tough, I wanted Aurora for myself.


    I missed what we shared.


    Deep down, I was broken. I was hurt.


    My wolf wasn¡¯t helping matters as it kept ming me for making Aurora the monster she was.


    I couldn¡¯t believe a girl who was once crazy about me could turn cold towards me and treat me like I was invisible.


    ¡°Serves you right. Imagine being thrown out of yourfort zone without being allowed to defend yourself, and worse of all, you spend days in the forest where your chances of survival are slim. All these are happening faster than your brain can process, but you still have life growing inside of you, and you have no basic necessities of life for survival.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just you alone in the woods,e rain,e sun. The person who puts you in a family way is in hisfort zone, snuggling in anotherdy¡¯s arms. I¡¯m sure that would be easy to forgive. Imagine what would have happened to Aurora if she hadn¡¯t stumbled upon Dax and Devin.¡± My wolf¡¯s using voice rang in my head, making my conscience prick me.


    I hadn¡¯t felt so foolish in my life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I responded, unable to argue as guilt ate me up from within.


    I felt a tear slip from my eyes before it dropped to my cheeks and soaked my ck shirt.


    ¡°If Aurora had died, I would have deserted you to be with someone else. Someone with a sense of reasoning. It would be my pleasure to watch you suffer and die mateless while the throne is snatched by those who don¡¯t deserve it, you selfish entitled bastard!¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop him, I let out all the hateful words while my head slumped in shame because I deserved it.


    I was a selfish, entitled bastard.


    Insults don¡¯t get to me anymore.


    All I wanted was Aurora.


    I don¡¯t mind that she had been ignoring me for weeks. Winning her back was paramount.


    I was aware that winning back someone¡¯s love and affection was the toughest battle to fight, but I was more than prepared for it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurora could ignore me all she wanted or treat me as if I didn¡¯t exist like she was now fond of doing, but I won¡¯t give up until she is mine.


    For Aurora,  I didn¡¯t mind going on my knees in the presence of multitudes.


    I ced a knock on the door. This time, it was longer than the previous. My fingers wiped the tears that stained my cheeks, and I tried topose myself.


    No response came forth.


    But I knew the room wasn¡¯t empty.


    Aurora¡¯s sweet scent lingered around, giving her away.


    Why did she enjoy torturing me emotionally?


    Using my wolf¡¯s hearing, I could hear her soft rhythmic breathing, the fast beating of her heart, and the asional yawns.


    What was making her scared?


    Was she thinking?


    Was she feeling the way I felt?


    My patience was running out, and the urge to break down the door consumed me.


    My hand dropped from the door and clenched the bouquet of Marigold flowers I held.


    I knew she loved Marigolds, and I hope this helps us rekindle our affection.


    I was tired of her silent treatment.


    How could she be emotionally stable when my head was a mess?


    Nothing made sense without her.


    Her silence was killing me, and I was slowly losing it.


    It was like a knife coated with salt was driven into my heart, making it bleed.


    No amount of words could describe how I felt these past weeks.


    For the first time in my life, I was heartbroken


    It felt like my heart was ripped in pieces.


    Advice from my brother flew from different directions, but none worked. It was a waste of time.


    Aurora¡¯s heart was as hardened as a rock.


    Despite not being the type that apologized, I looked past my position as a king to go on my knees with teary eyes one moonless night, but she was bent on making me suffer.


    It was safe to say that I was in my personal hell.


    Aurora was making me go through hell that she went through.


    But I would wait.


    I don¡¯t care how long it would take me, I would wait for her love. I would fight tooth and nail for her love.


    Again, I knocked on her door, expecting no response as usual, but to my greatest surprise, the door flew open, and Aurora walked out without looking in my direction.


    She smelt like water, like she just had her bath.


    I could taste her sadness at the tip of my tongue, and my heart sank in the pit of my stomach.


    My eyes lit in excitement when she sniffed the air as the flower came into view.


    But my happiness was short-lived when she brushed past me, pretending that I didn¡¯t exist again.


    The swell of joy I felt in my heart deted and sadness crept into me once more.


    Aurora hasn¡¯t forgiven me.


    ¡°Good morning, my love,¡± I greeted, hoping to catch her attention as I walked up to her.


    I almost rolled my eyes at his fast as she was walking to distance herself from me.


    ¡°I thought it¡¯d be nice to decorate your room with some fresh flowers,¡± I announced, half-running to catch up while stretching the flower in her direction.


    As usual, I was ignored, and she proceeded to the kitchen.


    But I won¡¯t give up.


    I followed closely with a disorganized mind, getting ready to be of assistance as I wouldn¡¯t want to lose the golden option to be beside her.


    I don¡¯t mind doing the talking, I wanted to be by her side all day.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like me to fix breakfast? You know my culinary skills are insane.¡± I tried to brag while struggling to lighten the tension that hung in the air.


    The smile on my face slowly faded as I watched in sadness as she kept herself busy making a sandwich and a cup of coffee, asionally growling when my hands brushed against her body.


    She used to crave my touch.


    But now, it felt like my hands were like sandpaper.


    ¡°Or maybe not,¡± I concluded, withdrawing my hands as I stood without knowing what to do.


    ¡°I miss you, babe. I miss us.¡± I broke down. Tears started to sting my eyes as I chewed on my bottom lip.


    ¡°I know I fucked up big time and i dont deserve your forgiveness, but please I¡¯m begging. Its hard and i took a vital part of you, I get it, but I¡­I want us back and I¡¯m ready to do whatever you want me to do.¡± My voice was hoarse as I was on the verge of breaking down in tears, still she kept silent.


    ¡°Please say something.¡± I went to her, cing my hand on hers in a firm grip. ¡°¡­ anything just talk to me. Say anything. I¡¯m going crazy. Your silence is scary.¡±


    ¡°Aurora!¡± My voice shook as pain shot through my wounded heart while I left watching the woman I love treat me like a non-living thing.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t ignore me. It hurts.¡± My grip tightened on her arms and she fought to free herself.


    Irritated by my nagging, she banged her fist against the cab, shooting me a death re, indicating her displeasure.


    I adjusted, releasing her, but she quickly kept the cup of coffee and the te filled with sandwiches on a ceramic tray while exiting the kitchen, leaving me behind.


    Frustrated, I was about to block the exit when she lost bnce and the hot cup of coffee and sandwich slipped from her hands, pouring on me.


    Fuck! I always mess things up.


    I withdrew my hands from her, gritting my teeth as the hot liquid burnt my skin, but I didn¡¯t let that get to me for long.


    The pain was nothingpared to what she felt when I abandoned her.


    I didn¡¯t care what it took me, but you were bent on making things right with her.

 Chapter 133

    Damon


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯m healing already.¡± I forced a smile, trying to convince her that I was alright when I felt the opposite.


    My jaws tightened as the burning from the hot coffee went straight to my brain, causing my hand to sting painfully.


    She frowned in displeasure before pain shed before her eyes.


    She knew I was lying.


    She could feel part of my pain, thanks to mate bond.


    I followed her exhausted eyes that trailed from the spilled and broken cups and tes to the cab.


    A weary sigh rolled off from her lips as she hissed in annoyance.


    I was going to make her repeat  breakfast the second time.


    I was a jerk, and my presence screwed things up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, I can clean the kitchen and fix a quick breakfast in the blink of an eye. You wouldn¡¯t even notice that anything happened,¡± I shed a nervous smile, hoping to impress her, but the frown on her face deepened, expressing her anger for wasting her effort.


    Maybe if I had stayed behind, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I blurted, shunning the urge to crowd her with my body.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I said sorry.


    I was an arrogant king who never apologized to anyone.


    To me, sorry was for weaklings, and I was not a weakling.


    But I didn¡¯t mind bing a weakling for Aurora.


    My heart clenched painfully the moment she hissed before storming out of the kitchen in anger.


    Not even the pain I felt on my arm could bepared to one radiating in my heart.


    Helpless and hopeless, my body slumped to the ground like a lifeless log of wood as tears clouded my eyes.


    I let it out.


    I had been ying tough guy for too long.


    Sobbing quietly with my hands sped over my head in regret, I sat against the ind brawling my eyes out.


    Satisfied after several minutes of crying, I proceeded to pick up the broken pieces of the cups and tes that littered the floor.


    I trashed them into the waste bin and cleaned the floor where the coffee spilled.


    A sad smile crept on my face as my eyes swept the spotlessly clean area.


    When all was in ce, I opened my mindlink to receive iing messages, especially the news on Rosa¡¯s whereabouts.


    Rosa. The evil mistress.


    I still found it to believe the atrocity shemitted while pretending to provide emotional support.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was a fool. My rash and hasty decisions blinded me to see who she truly was.


    A pathetic liar and a deceiver.


    After killing my pregnant mate, she wanted to repeat the cycle with my second-chance mate.


    How dare she?!


    Thank goddess her evil ns were exposed before it was toote.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to make her life a living hell.


    ¡°Why is it taking you so much time to find that bitch?! Bring her to me already,¡± I groaned impatiently as my hand balled into a fist.


    I felt like ripping her apart, limb from limb.


    For hurting those that I love, I would make her pray for death, but she won¡¯t be getting it so fast. She would watch in horror how her body would rot before her eyes and her beast would feast on her while she was still alive.


    Excitement coursed through my veins as my killer mode was activated.


    ¡°My King¡­¡± The voice dropped and so was my excitement.


    I knew what it meant. Rosa was still hidden.


    ¡°There is still¡­no sign but we will get her. I¡¯ve deployed more men to look for her. I announced¡­to the other packs to alert us once she is caught. Please ¡­my king, exercise a little¡­patience,¡± he said breathless in fear.


    ¡°You ipetent fool!¡± I growled in anger, gritting my teeth as my blood boiled. ¡°I give you 72 hours or you will lose your rank as my Gamma,¡± I threatened, blocking the mindlink before I received more annoying reports.


    I didn¡¯t have enough time to control my anger when the door opened to reveal Aurora with a box in her hand.


    Without saying a word, she ced the box on the ind, grabbed my hands before examining it closely.


    The moment our hands connected, I felt the familiar sparks resurfaced, spreading through my body rapidly.


    Reluctantly, she pulled me over to the sink, stretching my hand into it as she turned the tap.


    The cool water calmed the stinging sensation, making me heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, but you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m healing already.¡±


    She shot me an aggressive look screaming ¡®Shut up already!¡¯


    It was as if I could hear her speak.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    After five minutes,  she withdrew my hands from the water, turning the tap off before taking me to the ind.


    She dabbed a clean towel over my bruised hand, blowing it carefully so it could get dried.


    Her breath against my skin caused a tingling feeling to spread through me.


    I could feel the length of my already hard shaft doubled as I started to lose concentration.


    The atmosphere between us was tense as our closeness affected myposure.


    My senses heightened at every touch of her skin against mine.


    Goosebumps nketed my body as her fingers performed magic in me.


    It was only a matter of time before I lost it and pinned her against the wall with her lips buried in my mouth.


    My breath grew harsh as every second went by.


    To my wildest surprise, she drew me by my shirt and pulled me into a passionate kiss.


    Everything happened so fast. I let my emotions consume me by deepening the kiss that I longed for.


    My tongue delved into her mouth hungrily, exploring every corner before I took her lips into mine.


    Unable to resist the urge, I pulled her body into mine, flipping positions and pinned her underneath me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but moan the moment the tip of my tongue connected with mine.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!¡± An angry voice yelled.


    It was Aurora¡¯s.


    The kiss was my imagination.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Get yourself together or I leave!¡± she threatened with a deep frown stered on her face.


    Those were her first words to me in weeks.


    A part of me was pleased to hear her voice while a part of me cringed in shame.


    Mortified, I looked down, avoiding her eyes.


    I hated that she heard me moan.


    Clinging desperately to a tiny shred of concentration, I blocked the sexual thoughts off my head while focusing on her treatment.


    She applied an ointment carefully, blowing air to spread it across the bruised surface. When she was done, she covered the spot with a bandage, arranged her stuff into the box and left the kitchen without sparing a look.


    I missed her touch against my skin.


    Silence reigned as I decided to remain in the kitchen without bothering her.


    After spending half an hour reflecting on my past moment with her, I walked out, allowing my legs to take me anywhere aside from my bedroom.


    I hadn¡¯t gone far when giggles and moans filled my ears.


    The familiar sweet scent assaulted my nose, making my body grow tense.


    Trailing Aurora¡¯s arousal, I met myself in Devin¡¯s room.


    Surprise swept through me as Aurora, Devin and Dax came into view.


    Both men looked like they were about to devour her hungrily.


    Theyunched at her, sucking her erect nipples. Devins fingers slipped into her pants, rubbing her clitoris.


    Pleasure washed over her as she bit her lips, pressing Dax¡¯s head against her boobs.


    ¡°Can I join the party?¡± I asked in excitement, rubbing my palms together with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Dax¡¯s words were interrupted by a loud hiss from Aurora.


    Angrily, she pulled away from them, adjusting her clothes before walking past me and mming the door of the room shut.


    ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡± I asked, shooting my brothers a worried look.


    ¡°Seems you still have a lot of apologies to make. Good luck, brother,¡± Devin said while Dax patted my shoulders.


    I watched them in silence as they wore their clothes with flushed faces.


    ¡°Better luck next time.¡± Dax said, patting my shoulder before he and Devin exited the room, leaving me alone.


    I stormed out of the room in blinding anger, chasing after Aurora who ran along the corridor.


    I caught up with her, yanking her hand out of frustration and pinning her against the wall so she had no escape route.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You did that because of me right?¡±


    My voice shook with anger.


    ¡°Not now,¡± she replied in an uncovered tone, looking away from me.


    ¡°What else do you want? I have apologized, knelt, cried, brought you flowers, slept in front of your door begging from dusk till dawn, yet you wouldn¡¯t even spare me a look. I get that you are still mad at me, but you can¡¯t be mad at me forever.¡± I red, determined to pour out my mind.


    ¡°Get out of my face, Damon!¡± she yelled, struggling to push me, but myrge hands grabbed both of her hands and pinned them high against the wall.


    ¡°I will stay!¡± I red, my voice reverberating throughout the corridor. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you push me away, I will stay with you because I love you and I¡¯m deeply sorry,¡± I broke down, releasing her hands from my grip.


    I watched them fall to her side.


    ¡°Tell me what to do to make you know that I care about you. I don¡¯t care what it is,  I¡¯ll do it. I just want you back.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t push me away¡­again.¡± I carried her hands gently caressing it before pressing it against my chest with my eyes tightly shut.


    I could feel tears threatening to drop.


    My heartbeat increased at her touch against my skin.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hate me.¡± I leaned on her, causing her back to rest against the wall while sobbing softly.


    ¡°I just want you back. I want us back, Aurora.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do anything to get me back?¡± She asked, looking deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°Anything.¡± I affirmed.


    I didn¡¯t care what it took.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m no longer your property and I¡¯m now your mate, I want freedom. I want to see my parents again,¡± she broke. Her eyes glowed in sadness as she swallowed.


    ¡°Done. You shall see your parents tomorrow. When you are back, our mating ceremony will take ce.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Aurora


    ¡°What?¡± My jaws dropped in disbelief as I shot him a doubtful look, urging him to repeat what he just said.


    My heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing in excitement and anticipation as bits of his words echoed in my head.


    Maybe I was assuming things.


    He was still my master and he wouldn¡¯t make a grave mistake of releasing me since he wasn¡¯t sure if I would take it as an opportunity to flee.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I repeated as anxiety got the best of me.


    My heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding as impatience ate me up from within.


    Could he just spill it already?!


    ¡°I said you shall see your parents tomorrow and you are free to do whatever you wish as from now on without restrictions because you are my mate and I ept you¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish the words on his lips before throwing myself on him.


    My joy knew no bounds, and my heart was swollen with happiness.


    My arms were wrapped around him, and my head dropped to his neck, inhaling his sweet scent before tugging him closer for a firm hug.


    His body was warm andforting, and I almost lostposure.


    This was a dreame through.


    After all these years, I get to see my parents again..


    ¡°Is this a dream? Please don¡¯t wake me up.¡± My voice came out shaky despite trying to hide my feelings.


    My emotions got the best of me, and tears started to gather around my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reality, mate. Henceforth, you are no longer my property. You are my mate, and I ept you as a wonderful gift from the goddess.¡± His hug deepened, and I rxed under his touch.


    There was something about his presence that filled me withfort and protection.


    ¡°How long do I have to stay?¡± I asked, pulling myself away from the hug reluctantly.


    I missed his touch.


    ¡°Take your time. But please return to me, to us. Don¡¯t run away from us, Aurora. I trust you. That is the reason I¡¯m letting you go. This is your home now and forever, Aurora.¡± Hisrge hands cupped my face as he whispered to me, making my heart melt.


    My breath hitched as my heartbeat increased wildly when the bridge of his nose grazed over mine.


    ¡°Mi casa es su casa,¡± he muttered against my ears, fixing his hazel eyes on my brown ones.


    We spent the next minutes entangled in each other¡¯s warm embrace. Nothing else mattered.


    All the anger I felt previously disappeared, and I felt a tear slip from the corner of my eyes.


    How could he be so sweet that I was no longer mad at him.


    How was he able to flip my emotional switch with his charming words?


    I could feel myself drooling all over him again.


    I wanted him around me, I didn¡¯t want him out of my sight, not even for a second.


    ¡°I wille back. It¡¯s a promise.¡± I affirmed confidently before shing a wide smile at him.


    Hisrge fingers disappeared into my hair, twirling it  against them before releasing it slowly. ¡°And I will be waiting for you. My regards to your parents.¡±


    As if under a spell, I didn¡¯t feel like going to my parents¡¯ pack anymore.


    The only thing on my mind was Damon.


    I wanted us to be together all night, doing nasty things.


    I miss us.


    Thanks to mate bond.


    Our bodies grew hypersensitive to each other¡¯s touch, and if care wasn¡¯t taken, we would make out in the corridor.


    Sparks tore through our veins, making us yearn for each other, but I wasn¡¯t going to give in that quick.


    I would make him work for it.


    It was like a tug of war.


    Staying with him was making me lose my sanity, yet I wrestled to be focused.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see the huge effect that he had on me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room,¡± I said, turning to excuse myself as I felt my pussy dampen.


    But my legs grew strangely heavy.


    ¡°Is that so? Even your body says otherwise.¡± Damon smirked before pulling me closer to him with his hand on my waist.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± I stammered,  trying to defend myself, but words failed me.


    ¡°You are my mate and I can smell your arousal,¡± his raspy voice resonated in my head, causing me to press my thighs against each other.


    I could feel my face flushed in embarrassment, making me look away from him.


    ¡°You are just making things up,¡± I defended, maintaining my stand.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then, let me check,¡± he said in a serious tone.


    I trailed his eyes till it fell in between my legs.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be doing that, naughty boy,¡± I tapped him lightly on his shoulder before taking a few steps away from him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered, grabbing his shirt with my fist before nting a brief kiss on his moist lips.


    Before he could get to return the kiss, I pulled back, letting out a smile before dashing to my room in excitement.


    I couldn¡¯t risk staying another minute with him as I was afraid that my body would give me away.


    I didn¡¯t want him to know how much effect he had on me already.


    Without wasting any time, I sprang into action, packing my luggage.


    Adrenaline got the best of me, fuelling me so that I wouldn¡¯t feel tired.


    I couldn¡¯t get over Damon¡¯s promise.


    Finally, I was going to see my parents!


    My lips curled in a smile as I pictured their faces in my memory.


    I hope they were doing fine without me.


    As I wheeled my box against the wall, fear consumed me, making me grip the handle of my box tighter.


    What if they couldn¡¯t bear it and one of them died?


    What if dad¡¯s injury never healed and he gave up the ghost?


    What if they don¡¯t want to see me?


    Would they even love me and treat me like their own?


    Crippled by fear, I slumped on the bed, lowering my head to my palm as sadness overshadowed me.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I stared into space, but a pair of hands on my shoulder made me jerk in fear.


    Relief flooded me when I saw Alex.


    I shed a weak smile, standing to my feet as I didn¡¯t want to bother her with my problem.


    My eyes dropped to the white apron tied to her waist before trailing it to her tired but excited eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She questioned, pulling me back to the bed before sitting down beside me with my hands sped in hers.


    It brought me warmth and called my raging heart.


    ¡°Why is there a travelling box here? What are you up to?¡± She asked suspiciously, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Damon said I could visit my parents,¡± I said with ack of excitement.


    Alex let out a small scream before squeaking in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡± Her voice was filled with joy. Scanning my face, her eyes dropped in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you sad? This made my day. Are you not happy that you can finally get to see your parents after these years?¡±


    I looked away from her worry clouded my face. ¡°I¡¯m excited, but at the same time, I¡¯m scared. I feel my parents¡¯ reaction will not be what I expect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s silly. Your parents¡¯ reaction will be more than what you expect because they know your return is a miracle. Once you are an Alpha¡¯s property, you can never be free again, but luck smiled on you. You should be grateful.¡±


    Alex¡¯s cheerful words flushed out the doubt brewing in my heart.


    Peace flooded me, and my fears were wiped out as if they never existed.


    ¡°You won¡¯t run away, right?¡±


    Her strange question threw me off bnce,  making me cock my brow.


    ¡°I would never do that, not after Damon and I are now on good terms, plus we are mates,¡± I revealed, feeling a burst of pride as the triplets¡¯ image popped up in my head.


    I own them.


    They own me.


    From now on until forever.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited for you,¡± she said, pulling me in a bear hug before pulling away shortly. ¡°This is great news. Meanwhile, I have other news.¡±


    My body grew itchy in expectation as anxiety got the best of me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Damon has ordered a hunt for Rosa, this time, she will not be spared and her death would be horrendous.¡±


    ¡°Serves her right!¡± I added, my smile twisted in a dark smirk.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to hear her deafening screams from the dungeon whenever she was tortured.


    I trusted that Damon would make sure she dies a gruesome death. She deserved it.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not yet found but the Gamma and warriors are working on it. Everyone including other packs have been told to be on the lookout. Looks like she won¡¯t be escaping this time.¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the evil mistress,¡± I let out a wickedugh.


    ¡°Yeah. She can keep hiding but she can¡¯t hide forever.¡± Alex chimed in, shaking her head in disdain.


    I pulled Alex closer, wrapping my arms around her small frame infort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be safe. Damon will protect you and that bitch won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± I tried to convince her, patting her shoulder gently.


    ¡°You will be heavily protected. It¡¯s a promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied, rxing into my embrace.


    I pulled away from the hug. A smile yed on my lips as I cupped her face with my hands. ¡°Thank you, Alex. Thank you for standing up for me against that She-devil. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten enough evidence against her if it weren¡¯t for you. Damon would still believe I cheated on him. Thank you for shedding the light of truth. I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Nothing. I know you were innocent and it hurt to see you suffer. Plus, I would do anything for my new Queen,¡± she teased, raising eyebrows yfully while I tapped her lightly on her shoulder.


    ¡°stop it, silly,¡± I said. My cheeks flushed red as imaginations ran wild in my head.


    The smile on her face vanished as she checked her wristwatch.


    A small gasp escaped from her lips as she stood up in a hurry.


    ¡°I better get things fixed for the Alpha Kings. I have to go.¡±


    My face dropped as a frown descended on it.


    I enjoyed Alex¡¯spany.


    ¡°I understand. Very soon, you won¡¯t be doing this anymore,¡± I blurted unconsciously before restraining myself.


    I was tired of her being a maid.


    I wanted her freedom. It woulde as a surprise.


    ¡°See youter. Be safe.¡± She waved at me before shutting the door.


    Loneliness soon became my aplice and before I knew it, I shut my eyes as sleep consumed me, drifting away into subconsciousness while I dreamt about my parents.


    ***


    ¡°Ma¡¯am? Ma¡¯am? We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    A gentle tap on my shoulder made me jerk.


    I didn¡¯t know I slept throughout the journey.


    With sleepy eyes, I forced a smile, grabbing my purse and my phone before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As my feetnded on the park house¡¯s garage, goosebumps nketed my skin.


    For some seconds, I froze, mentally preparing myself for the event ahead.


    When I had gathered myself, I waved at my driver, indicating that we should move.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouthed when he helped me with my travelling box.


    We were stopped by a mean-looking guard who scanned us from the crown of our heads to the sole of our feet with a displeased look on his face.


    Judging from his appearance, I could tell he was new.


    My eyes swept through the plethora of guards that stood by the huge mahogany double doors.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They were all news. Hence their questions.


    ¡°Good morning, who are you and what are your intentions?¡±


    I tapped the driver on his shoulder, indicating that he should back down while I handled everything.


    I cleared my throat, shing a smile at him. ¡°My name is Aurora and we are here to see the Alpha.¡±


    A deep scowl descended on his face as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± he asked reluctantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I replied, ming myself for not booking an appointment.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault as everything happened fast.


    Who knew that I would visit my parents today?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t see the Alpha. You need an appointment as if your life depends on it. You can stay in the hotel down the road ande back tomorrow, after you¡¯ve booked an appointment,¡± he stated.


    I could feel my driver¡¯s anger all over the ce.


    ¡°Let me handle it ma¡¯am,¡± he asked.


    I nodded, granting him permission before rxing to watch the little show.


    He would regret making us wait.


    ¡°How about this, numbness, we are from the Triplet Alpha Kings and we want to see your Alpha this instant,¡± he gritted his teeth, flexing his finger as he was ready tond a heavy punch on the guards face.


    No one dared mess with anyone sent by the Triplet Alpha Kings.


    Horror shed on the guards face as his countenance changed within seconds.


    ¡°This way, ma¡¯am,¡± he said in an apologetic tone, leading the way into the house with regret stered on his face.


    ¡°Get lost. We know where we are going.¡± The driver growled in anger, shing his canines at him while the guard cowered away.


    ¡°That was something,¡± I said,ughing at the poor guard. ¡°I wanted to y nice before, but he doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°I can make him lose his job, just say the word, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°No. Just leave the poor guy alone,¡± I said, looking good away from him with disinterest, while I walked into therge dining room.


    My family never changed their routine.


    I froze on a spot as my parents came into view as emotions took over me.


    My mother was the first to notice my presence before the jar of orange juice in her hand dropped and fell to the floor, creating a mess.


    ¡°AURORA!¡± She screamed in ecstasy as disbelief swept through her eyes.

 Chapter 135

    Aurora


    ¡°Mum,¡± I mouthed as I was unable to speak.


    It was as if my voice was seized by an invisible force.


    Tears ran freely down my eyes as I was sted by my emotions.


    It was hard to control, I couldn¡¯t help but sumb to it.


    More tears poured from my eyes like flood the moment reality clicked in me.


    Mum.


    I haven¡¯t said that word in years.


    All I knew was pain, suffering a little moment of love before I was hit by abandonment.


    My throat was blocked, and my voice was cracked. My vision was blurry.


    Without moving an inch, I stood rooted to a spot, admiring my mother with teary eyes.


    Goddess, I missed her.


    She hadn¡¯t aged a bit.


    It was like her beauty doubled over the years, but beneath her perfect looking face were dark circles and eye bags lodged under her eyes.


    I needed no soothsayer to tell me that she had been crying during one of those sleepless nights.


    My grip tightened around the tiny strap of my bag as I tried to wipe my tears.


    Old memories crashed upon me. I almost dropped to my feet because of the heavy weight.


    ¡°Go to her, Aurora,¡± Rue encouraged me. I could feel the emotions behind her firm voice.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Not because I didn¡¯t want to feel the warmth of her body against mine.


    I was just overwhelmed by emotions, I almost forgot to breathe.


    Silence hung in the air as everyone in the room stared at us.


    The moment my mother threw her arms wide open, I ran towards her, throwing myself into her embrace.


    I sobbed hard, burying my face in between her boobs while my hands clutched her tightly.


    I was afraid that she would slip from my arms again.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose her the second time.


    ¡°Baby,¡± she sniffed, tightening the hug as tears dropped on my hair.


    ¡°I thought I lost you. I thought I would never see you again. Every night, I soak my pillow begging the moon goddess to lead you to me.¡±


    Wiping her tears, she cleared her throat. ¡°I thought that was thest time. I almost went to the King¡¯s castle to get you. Your father kept ringing how dangerous it was. But thank goddess that you are here. I cannot believe this,¡± she cried before breaking the hug.


    Her surprised eyes didn¡¯t leave mine as she kept staring at me in disbelief.


    ¡°If someone told me you woulde back, I wouldn¡¯t have believed. But look at this. What a miracle.¡±


    Her hands wouldn¡¯t stop running all over me as if to confirm that I was real.


    ¡°Stefan, look, our daughter is back!¡± she announced to my father, who appeared stunned.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I heard his voice booming across the room and his heavy approaching footsteps.


    Since I had known him, I¡¯ve never seen him walk so fast.


    ¡°Goddess, she is real!¡± He eximed, carrying me up like I was weightless before spinning me around.


    By the time my legs hit the floor, I clutched to him for support as I almost lost bnce due to dizziness.


    ¡°This is a miracle.¡±


    Without uttering more words, he engulfed me in a bear hug. I practically disappeared into his body as his huge frame covered me.


    ¡°I missed you. Your mother and I never forgot about you,¡± he whispered against my ears before patting my back slowly.


    I could tell from his voice that he was a little away from breaking down in tears, just like my mum, but he held himself.


    Men.


    A smile crossed my face when I felt my mum¡¯s arms wrapped around me and my father.


    It was like a stolen part of me was recovered, knowing I have a family that loved me.


    A feeling ofpleteness washed over me, causing me to be at ease.


    ¡°Assemble everyone for a party at the pack house. My daughter is back!¡±


    *****


    I took a stroll in the evening, wandering along the lonely part of the pack house.


    The exclusive dining room where my father dined with high ranked guests came into view, causing memories to p me hard.


    It was like yesterday.


    I could imagine the scene as it wouldn¡¯t stop ying in my head.


    My fingers grazed my arm, and goosebumps descended in thousands.


    Familiar sparks ran down my spine as I remembered my first encounter with Damon.


    His curious hazel eyes didn¡¯t leave mine when I bumped into him and broke the drinks I was supposed to serve him.


    I thought the result of my action would lead to my death, but instead of punishing me for staining his expensive shirt, he made a fool out of Nathalia for trying to ridicule me.


    A smile crossed my face before it vanished in seconds.


    Speaking of Nathalia, Eve told me that shemitted suicide, unable to bear the shame of bing a ve after impersonating me unknowingly as the Alpha¡¯s daughter.


    Though I was mad at Nathalia for the extreme way she treated me, a part of me was sad at her death.


    I wished I was around to save her from dying.


    Eve and I had spent yesterday tending to her grave and recing the wilted flowers with fresh ones.


    A sad sigh washed over my face as I stood rooted to a spot.


    Memories hit me hard, making me shake my head in regret.


    The spot was where Nathalia and I fought after Damon had left. She used me of bewitching him because he wouldn¡¯t even spare her a look despite her numerous attempts to get his attention.


    It didn¡¯t take long before my Alpha seed awoke, and shocking secrets dropped like a bombshell.


    It was just like yesterday.


    A searing pain shot up from my shoulders to my back where the tattooid.


    I could feel it move a bit. It wasn¡¯t a cause for rm as it was normal since I had the Alpha blood flowing through my veins.


    Valerie, Nathalia¡¯s mother, thought she could fool everyone, not knowing that lies wouldn¡¯t stay forever. One day, the truth would be exposed, and a lot of damage would be done.


    ¡°Rest in peace, Nathalia,¡± I muttered, closing my eyes while staying rooted to the spot as I decided to give her one minute of silence.


    ¡°There you are.¡± A familiar voice startled me, making me jerk.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Eve,¡± I called when I recognized her figure.


    ¡°I was looking for you everywhere. Your parents want to see you and I think it¡¯s a very important discussion.¡± she exined.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go,¡± I replied.


    Very important discussion. That exins why they had been discussing in a serious tone since I came.


    What could it be?


    I hope they are not nning on a suitor for me as I already told them that I was mated to Damon, Dax, and Devin. Though they found it hard to believe, after convincing them and narrating my experience, they finally epted.


    ¡°Since you came, I noticed they had something eating them up.¡± Eve started.


    ¡°I noticed too. Especially after my three day wee party. I thought I was overthinking things, but it¡¯s been two weeks since my arrival, and they still seemed bothered about something I couldn¡¯t figure out.¡± I sighed in frustration.


    ¡°I hope someone is not dying.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too,¡± Eve chimed in.


    ¡°Has the pack been under attack since I left?¡± I asked, trying to figure out what the problem was.


    ¡°None that I know. King Damon has been protecting our pack and provides  for us.¡±


    A part of me felt relieved at Damon¡¯s kindness.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t a bad person after all.


    My smile faded when my eyesnded on Eve.


    ¡°Why are you still in your maid uniform? I thought I¡¯ve given you freedom to live a normal life with your mate, have kids, and raise a family,¡± Iined, folding my arms against my chest in displeasure.


    Eve deserved to have her own life. She had been so good to me since the day I was born. She was quick to save me and take the me whenever Nathalia wanted to punish me.


    She was more than my friend.


    ¡°Today is myst day, honey, I promise.¡± She threw an apologetic look at me before rubbing my back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow,¡± I announced, waiting for her reaction.


    ¡°Already?¡± She gasped in shock, throwing her hands in the air as a sad look crept on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve barely been here for two weeks. I thought you would stay for three months before going.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back. I just came to make an appearance, especially to my parents. When I¡¯m done setting things in ce, I¡¯ll be back. Meanwhile, I am no longer the Alpha King¡¯s property, I¡¯m his mate. I cane here whenever I wish.¡± I tried to convince her, which worked perfectly.


    ¡°I have to leave now. See you tomorrow,¡± Eve said when we arrived at the door of my parents¡¯ room before giving me a hug.


    ¡°Take care of yourself and enjoy your freedom,¡± I replied to her before breaking from the hug and watching her leave.


    I ced a soft knock on the door, and it flew open almost immediately, making me wonder if they knew I was close.


    ¡°Hy dad,¡± I greeted, hugging my father, who sat on his favourite spot before hugging my mum.


    ¡°Hey, mum.¡±


    ¡°Hy, baby,¡± she responded, snuggling closer before kissing my forehead tenderly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but melt under her touch.


    ¡°We called you to have a little discussion with you before you leave tomorrow. You can think over it as you are travelling back to meet your mates.¡± She started maintaining a serious look on her face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My heartbeat elerated as I expected the worst but prayed for the best.


    I hope my happiness wasn¡¯t short-lived again.


    ¡°You see,  we are not getting older, and you are our only child. We were thinking that if something happens to us and we are no more, you should take over the pack alongside your mate and rule over it. This will make you more powerful. With the triplets by your side, no one would dare attack your pack.¡±


    I released the breath that I didn¡¯t know I was holding as relief flooded me.


    It was great news.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you have been discussing?¡± I asked, looking at my father, who nodded in agreement to what my mother said.


    ¡°We need you to take good care of this pack as the future Queen and Luna. I know you would make us proud. Is that a promise, sweetheart?¡± Her hands lifted my cheeks as she looked deep into my eyes.


    Without thinking much. I smiled, nodding my head in agreement. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°I trust you, honey. I shall inform my Beta right away. ¡± he said, leaving me and my mum in the room excitedly.


    My eyes were pinned on the door for a moment before they stared into space, as if lost.


    Sadness and uncertainty crawled into my heart.


    ¡°What is wrong, honey? Are you thinking about what we just said?¡±


    ¡°No, ma. It¡¯s just Damon.¡± I started. My face dropped in sadness as his image shed across my mind.


    ¡°I still find it hard to forgive him even after he apologized. I don¡¯t think I can forgive him, let alone forget it because he hurt me badly.¡± My voice cracked as I was already close to tears.


    Without any judgemental words, my mother drew me close before patting my shoulder lightly.


    ¡°Everyone is bound to make mistakes, Aurora. No one knows it all. Damon has his strengths and weaknesses, too. Sometimes, in marriage, no matter what your partner does, you have to forgive as long as he has acknowledged it, apologized, and vowed never to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Take a deep breath and let go. Heal and see his positive sides more than the negative ones. I don¡¯t think he is a bad person. He is just impatient, and he needs you. You are more patient, and you can help him deal with this.¡±


    Her words echoed in my head, changing my perspective, and the sadness I felt was slowly fading away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate him. Just forgive him. You¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t ignore him or give him silent treatment. It is unhealthy for your rtionship.¡±


    I shut my eyes, sucking a deep breath before letting it out. Calmness and peace reced the anger, bitterness, hurt, and loneliness that I felt.


    ¡°Thank you, mum. I feel so much better. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, honey, and I¡¯m missing you already. You should visit more often, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mum.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed, you need to wake up early so that you can get there in time. And remember that you are the best thing that happened to me.¡±


    ¡°I will. Goodnight.¡± I said, nting a kiss on her head and inhaling her scent before walking into my bedroom.

 Chapter 136

    Aurora


    ¡°Can you reduce the AC a bit? I¡¯m feeling a little cold,¡± I told the driver, rubbing my palms together to generate heat as I could feel goosebumps erupting from my skin.


    Once the air conditioning was reduced, I rested my head on the window, enjoying the smooth ride while my mind wandered back and forth to my parents¡¯ pack.


    I missed them.


    I wish I wouldn¡¯t have to leave them for a day.


    But I had to visit my mates as I have already spent more than the days I negotiated.


    I twirled my fingers around my hair idly as boredom apanied me.


    A smile found its way to my lips as the events of the previous days shed in my memory.


    I had a swell time with my parents and Eve.


    My dad and I went hunting and camping in the woods for three days after the party.


    I missed the experience.


    He taught me how to survive by myself for years in case of danger.


    I learnt how to make fire with dry sticks and sharp rocks in case there wasn¡¯t any provision for lighters and matchsticks.


    He showed me how to avoid wild animals and keep myself safe without being eaten.


    He also taught me how to climb trees, ride horses, and make a tree house as a form of shelter.


    With his broad knowledge, I knew what to eat as an alternative in case my food supplies get exhausted. I learnt how to fish with a long , harp stick and and also feed on small rodents and vegetables to stay alive.


    The most important was how to rule a pack whether I was with my mates or I was alone.


    I enjoyed every bit of it.


    My mother , on the other hand , taught me a good amount of culinary skills like baking and cooking a plethora of delicacies.


    She read me bedtime stories without feeling that I had outgrown it since Valerie never read any to me.


    She gave me lessons on homemaking and how to manage my home, how to strengthen my rtionship with my partners, and how to forgive.


    When we were done, my father, my mother, and I shifted during the full moon and ran into the woods, filling the woods with the loud sounds of our powerful howls.


    I felt loved again.


    I felt important.


    Despite the excitement of having to start a family with the triplets, I was happy that I had another family who loved me unconditionally.


    Eve and I spent the remaining days ying games and gisting.


    She told me everything that happened in the pack from the day I left until the day I returned.


    On the day before thest day, Eve and I spent it with Nathalia, keeping herpany though she wasn¡¯t physically present.


    We chatted with her as if she could hear us, dropped some food and drinks on her grave, and ate in silence before beautifying it with flowers.


    On thest day, I spent it with no one, reflecting on my past and how far I¡¯vee.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I let out a scream as the car hit a gallop while speeding, making me lose bnce and hit my head on the leather chair before me.


    ¡°Careful.¡± I let out a hiss, massaging the throbbing spot before ncing back.


    Clicking sounds came from the boot, and I knew some of the gifts my mother gave me were at the risk of breaking.


    I hadn¡¯t recovered from the incident when the car hit three obstacles on the road.


    ¡°What is happening?!¡± I defended furiously, sping my hand over my head as it aged terribly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control a fucking car? Are you sleeping?¡± I bombarded him with questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not feeling sleepy. I don¡¯t know what is happening


    As I was about to adjust. The road is suddenly littered with heavy rocks and manoeuvre my way through them.¡± He apologized as his eyes were fixed on the road while his hands were sped against the wheel.


    ¡°Be careful. My mother spent days preparing those gifts, I can¡¯t afford to ruin them,¡± I warned him but before I could rx into the chair, the tyres screeched loudly and the brakes were applied, making the car forcefully stop.


    My head hit the door and before I could recover, gunshots filled the air.


    I didn¡¯t have enough time to think or hide when I felt a pair of rough hands dragged me without any word.


    My screams were heard as I struggled to free myself but a heavy blow from the man knocked me out.


    My ears rang at the effect and I became as weak as lily.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My body rxed as if lifeless and I was unable to move a finger.


    Thest thing I saw was a bullet fired into the driver¡¯s shoulder.


    Tears slid down my cheeks as I watched his body hit the ground in a split second.


    ¡°No,¡± I cried, trying to scream, but my voice failed me.


    It was like an invisible force stole my voice and sapped my strength, leaving me lifeless.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I embraced darkness.


    *****


    Three deafening ps erased sleep from my eyes.


    Slowly, I became conscious of my environment.


    I was about to stretch as a result of a dull back ache when I realized that¡­I was stuck.


    My eyes flew open at once and panic seized through me at the realization.


    Horror shed before my eyes when I saw thick brown ropes used to bound me to a sitting position.


    It felt so ufortable, I was afraid that I would pass out again.


    How did I get here?


    Who tied me up?


    Several questions flew in my head causing me to tremble in fear.


    I had been kidnapped!


    Goddess!


    Many terrible things have happened to me in the past, but not Kidnap.


    Despite not really knowing how to react, I knew there were only two things that happened to a Kidnapped person.


    Freedom or death!


    I prayed silently for the former, but I knew it was almost impossible except I had luck.


    Aside from the driver who got shot, no one knew where I was.


    Tears started pouring from my eyes as the thought of my parents crossed my mind.


    They thought I was already with my mates, not knowing I was in grave danger.


    And Damon? He would think I broke the promise and I fled when the opportunity came.


    My spirit was broken and I sobbed harder.


    Escaping was useless as the room was pitch ck.


    I didn¡¯t even know where I was or what the room looked like.


    I tried to adjust my vision, but my wolf was very weak.


    For the second time, I felt alone.


    Fear gripped me as the smell of death filled the room.


    I wouldn¡¯t want to deceive myself, there was no room for escape and I had a little time left.


    My cries grew louder.


    The fact that my mates were expecting me home broke my heart even more.


    How would they react to the news of my death? Especially Damon.


    To think that we just reconciled.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the triplets were about to lose their mates for the second time.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine how much grief and hurt they would go through.


    Considering that Damon was emotionally weak.


    I was afraid that he would be¡­the Mad King again, hallucinating and speaking to people that didn¡¯t exist.


    This would put his Beta into a great stress of consoling the brothers while taking up the affairs of other packs so that everything would go smoothly.


    Deep down, I was scared to death, I knew my death would make Damonmit suicide and there was nothing I could do.


    Maybe I should have epted his proposal about sending me to my parents¡¯ pack with more than ten bodyguards.


    But I waved his idea aside, now everyone would suffer for it.


    Not only would the triplets lose their mate the second time, my parents would lose their daughter the second time.


    A surge of anger hit me like a hammer.


    Was the Moon goddess ying with our feelings?


    Why was our happiness always short-lived?


    Did she curse us?


    Why did the Moon goddess showered us with happy moments when she knew that it won¡¯tst long?


    Fueling my anger, I felt my body strengthened.


    Taking a deep breath as I felt a bit energized, I struggled with the ropes, screaming and jerking violently so that it would loosen.


    ¡°Save your strength. You¡¯ll die anyway.¡± A voice said in the darkness.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± I asked, jumping in fright. My heartbeat went so wild that I could hear it drumming in my ears.


    Who said that?


    I tried to scan the area but nothing came into view.


    Sweat broke on my face as my body began to tremble.


    Another p erupted from the darkness, startling me as shivers ran down my spine.

 Chapter 137

    Aurora


    The sound of footsteps broke the eerie silence that hung in the room.


    The atmosphere shifted, and a deadly aura swept through my nose, signifying danger.


    I needed no soothsayer to inform me that my killer was near.


    But despite the darkness, I could sense a bit of familiarity in the strange figure that approached me.


    Judging from the scent, I could swear that I knew the person.


    Who could it be?


    Dim light flooded the room, and the strange figure came into view at once.


    My eyes bulged, and my jaws dropped in shock.


    My heartbeat elerated at an unimaginable pace, and my face washed nk with confusion.


    ¡°Ro¡­Rosa?¡± I stammered when I found my voice, pinning her with a look to be sure she was the one.


    ¡°In the flesh, love.¡±


    I watched in horror as Rosa strode to where I was tied up before letting out hystericalughter.


    Fear crawled over my body, prickling my skin.


    My blood almost ran cold the moment her smiles turned into an angry, sinister look.


    How could she flip her emotions within seconds?


    ¡°We meet again. It¡¯s crazy right?¡± she asked, running her long nails over my chin.


    ¡°Where is Damon now? Where is your knight in shining amount? Where is your hero?¡± She asked, her voiceced in mockery.


    My face dropped as her words sank in my head.


    ¡°When you die, I¡¯ll take the triplets one after the other and be the Queen. If I can¡¯t have him, no one else will.¡± she dered firmly. Her voice filled with resentment.


    Rosa¡¯s face contorted in an evil smile that scared the shit out of me.


    Fear squeezes the air from my lungs, leaving me gasping for breath as my heart hammered against my chest.


    I wanted to run, to hide from the evil mistress, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°ept reality,  Aurora. You are already dead, and your time starts now. I¡¯ll make it quick, love.¡± she whispered against my ears before her slim fingers scooped a little amount of my tears.


    I watched in confusion as she drank my tears before growling at me.


    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± She asked, sniffing the air in satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s the smell of fear and death. I love it. Now, say yourst prayer.¡±


    Her wickedughter echoed throughout the room as she made her way out. I could tell that her return would be my end.


    The door closed in a loud bang that almost made me jump as my heart flew to my chest.


    I sulked, dropping my head while I began to ept my fate.


    There was no way of escaping.


    I wish the triplets and my parents knew how much I loved them. I should have emphasized it before leaving them.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been hard on Damon. Now, he would me himself for the rest of his life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± A masculine voice boomed, spiking a ray of hope in me.


    I recognized it as the voice that spoke to me before Rosa made her appearance.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I brought this upon you. I will help you get out of this mess,¡± he responded, regret evident in his voice.


    I let out a sigh of relief at his words as hope smiled at me.


    ¡°But how? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°No questions, once I untie you, run as fast as you can. Good thing your driver escaped. If you are lucky, you will meet Damon on his way.¡± He said breathless, getting on his feet while wincing in pain.


    The pungent smell of his sours invaded my nose, making me cringe when he got closer to me.


    But that was the least of my worries.


    He made his way weakly to where I sat, cutting the thick brown rope until they were off my body.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡­I will repay you for your kindness. Just name your price,¡± I cried in appreciation.


    I heard his fingers try to flick a lighter on severally.


    Was he trying to reveal himself?


    ¡°Take that route,¡± he stated, coughing weakly before cing the lighter inches away from his face.


    My eyes popped out of their sockets the moment he stepped into the light.


    Ray!


    ¡°You, bastard!¡± Iunched at him, hitting him until he dropped to the ground, letting out a chesty cough before gasping for air.


    Something was off about him.


    Why was he in the room with me?


    Did Rosa kidnap him, too?


    ¡°I know you were working for Rosa.¡± I started. I folded my arms across my chest, cocking my head.


    ¡°You are evil. Do you know what you made me go through in the woods? Alone, hungry, cold and pregnant? Thanks to you for making Damon believe I was cheating on him. And thanks to you, my babies died. Mission aplished.¡± A painfulughter erupted from my throat and I felt tears spill down my cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t think I would heal from the pain.


    Unable to hold back the tears, I burst into tears, hitting his chest repeatedly.


    I knew that pain wasn¡¯t enoughpared to what I felt, but it made me feel better.


    ¡°If I were you, I would run for my life. Rosa ising back and she won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    I shot him a look with my brows cooked in curiosity. ¡°I thought you were her sidekick and lover. Why are you helping me?¡±


    Out of regret, he ced his head on his palm, heaving a deep sigh. ¡°Because I regretted every action. Look, there isn¡¯t much time, but I hope saving your life will change the way you think about me. And maybe I would be at peace with myself. Please, forgive me for everything. I wish you luck.¡± he said calmly in a weak voice before coughing.


    All the anger I felt melted as I was moved by his words.


    ¡°What about you? Won¡¯t you run for your life?¡± I asked in a concerned tone.


    ¡°No. There is no need. I have nothing to live for. If I don¡¯t die here, the King will kill me. I am wanted all over the packs. Nowhere is safe for me.¡±


    I caught the sight of a tear sliding down his rough face.


    ¡°Plus, I feel death is what I deserve for the horrible things I¡¯ve done. You were innocent and I took advantage of you. You didn¡¯t deserve what happened to you. Just let me y my part. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    My face was already wet with my tears as I was moved by his words. I wish I could stop him, but his mind was made up.


    ¡°I¡¯m a dead man walking. Go now. Take the left path until you get to a T-junction, take right and don¡¯t stop running. You¡¯ll get to a tarred road where you can seek help. Goodbye, Aurora.¡± He wasted no time in pushing me through a tunnel that would lead me outside.


    My heart shattered as I watched him wave to me onest time before he covered the hole with a dark cloth.


    A familiar aura wafted my nose almost immediately and I knew it was the evil mistress.


    I dare not make a sound, else my life would be over, just like Ray¡¯s.


    I sped my hands tightly over my mouth, leaning to the wall to hear their discussions.


    I found an opening that was the size of a keyhole.


    It was perfect for viewing while concealing myself.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Rosa asked, her blood boiling in anger as she scattered everywhere, before waving a sharp knife before Ray who looked unbothered.


    ¡°Why do you care? I released her and she is gone. You¡¯ll never make her suffer again.¡±


    My legs grew numb the moment she signaled to a strange man beside her to search for me.


    I was doomed!


    Why didn¡¯t I run when I had the chance to?


    I was such a fool.


    Before the man took a step, Ray buried his screwdriver deep inside his chest.


    The fire torch in Rosa¡¯s hand fell to the floor in shock.


    My eyes shone in horror as I watched blood oozed from his mouth and chest.


    He dropped dead, jerking for some seconds before embracing death.


    Goddess!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt Aurora again. She is innocent and sweet. If there is someone you should hurt, it¡¯s me.  Go ahead, kill me, I¡¯m not afraid of a bitch like you,¡± he fired, hurting Rosa with his words.


    ¡°It will be my pleasure to send you to hell quickly. Say hello to my best friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a joke because I¡¯m certain that she isn¡¯t in hell. It¡¯s time to meet your Uncle in hell.¡±


    With those words, they started fighting.


    I wished I could save Ray but his determined words stopped me.


    It hurts to see him die before my eyes.


    Despite implicating me, I felt sorry for him.


    He was ready to pay for his sins and no one could stop him.


    Ray¡¯s lighter got crushed under his heavy boots and it began to spread towards the keg filled with gasoline that Rosa brought.


    The bitch really meant to burn our bodies.


    It didn¡¯t take time before the fire attracted the gasoline and the room started burning.


    Rosa and Ray didn¡¯t care as they were consumed in ending each other¡¯s life.


    Ray tripped on a broken table, making him fall to the ground.


    Rosa took this as an opportunity seeing that he was dyed in standing to his feet.


    With raw hatred in her eyes, she pulled the knife, stabbing him severally in his chest.


    Ray too wasn¡¯t giving up and he tried to stab Rosa on her chest but the screw driver went swiftly into her shoulder. His fingers scratched her face and dug through her eyes, making Rosa scream in horrifying pain.


    ¡°Stupid bitch!¡± Ray said, using hisst strength to stab her stomach before his head slumped and he dropped dead.


    The room was already engulfed in fire as there was no way out.


    Rosa¡¯s horrifying screams and wailing prated my eardrums.


    Finally, It was over.


    The evil mistress had met her waterloo.


    I was about to turn to leave when I felt a presence behind me.


    My heart flew as fear consumed me.


    Slowly, I tilted my head, taking a look at the face of the stalker.


    ¡°Damon?!¡± Surprise swept through my eyes as I stared at my knight in shining armor in disbelief.


    ¡°How did you know¡­¡±


    ¡°The driver¡­he told me. But he is in the hospital now. Were you hurt?¡± he said, scanning my body for any injury.


    His hands didn¡¯t spare any part as they searched for bruises.


    ¡°No. Ray saved me. They are all dead now.¡± My face dropped in sadness as myst moment with Ray shed in my head.


    He only existed in my memory now.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he assured me, hugging me tightly before releasing me.


    ¡°You are safe now and this will never happen again, as long as I am breathing.¡± he promised, kissing my hands lightly before cupping my face in his palms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s not safe out here.¡± He pulled me closer and wrapped his arms around me.


    I felt safe again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the warriors to search the building for survivors and have it demolished.¡± he said, carrying me in a bridal style.


    ¡°I almost went crazy when I heard you were kidnapped. I don¡¯t know what I would do if something bad happens to you. I¡¯ll never let you out of my sight again. It¡¯s a promise.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A frown settled on my face as I scanned the open area. ¡°Why did youe alone? Where are your brothers? Why didn¡¯t youe with warriors? What if you get killed?¡± I asked in worry, scrunching up my face in anger at his negligence.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose him the same way he didn¡¯t want to lose me.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t waste even a second to tell them. Immediately I saw my driver bleeding, I knew you were in danger. He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when I fled to search for you. I trailed your scent until I met you here.¡± he exined, making my heart melt like heated butter.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you should risk your life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t hesitate toy down my lie for you when the need arises. I love you, Aurora Grey.¡± he confessed, staring deep into my eyes. before kissing me passionately.


    ¡°Am I forgiven?¡± he asked, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°Yes. We will make this work.¡± I replied, caressing his sharp jawline.


    ¡°I love you, Damon Steele.¡±


    The End.

 Chapter 138

    Bonus Chapter (Author¡¯s Pov)


    My mind reflected on the crazy event that happened a couple of weeks ago.


    It took a week before I could recover from the trauma. Thanks to the triplets, care, and support.


    At the end of everything, there was good news.


    Ray¡¯s burnt body was found, and he was sessfully buried in the cemetery under my instruction.


    But Rosa¡¯s body had not been found.


    Reports came that she was burnt beyond recognition as the building copsed, trapping her in it.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad, but the words of affirmation from my mates made me strong.


    As long as they were alive, nothing would hurt me anymore.


    ¡°Enough of the tragic event, Aurora. Enjoy the moment with your mates,¡± Rue encouraged while I wasted no time, burying the thoughts.


    My eyes danced around the plethora of food that sat in the basket, waiting to be devoured.


    A giggle slipped from my mouth as my stomach growled. Not because I was hungry, but because I was excited to eat the food the triplets made.


    It was as if they called my names, begging me to have a taste of them.


    My eyes didn¡¯t leave the French fries and chicken that was wrapped in a foil. I licked my lips at the sight of the ketchup that leaned beside the wooden weaved basket on the pic nket, pushing down the appetite that almost consumed me.


    The aroma was so tantalizing that I could almost taste it.


    ¡°Seems our mate is hungry.¡± Dax announced, letting out a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I tried to defend myself, tapping him lightly on his shoulder before scrunching up my face.


    ¡°You are still breathtakingly beautiful when you do that,¡± Damonplimented, making my stomach somersault a thousand times.


    He was so good with his words that my heart started racing in excitement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are wet already,¡± he suddenly whispered into my ears, making me freeze in shock.


    How did he even know?!


    ¡°My nose don¡¯t lie,¡± he smiled, hitting his nose with his finger before nibbling at my earlobes and pulling away.


    I felt heat rushed to my face as I couldn¡¯t contain myself anymore.


    The tingling feeling resurrected and I felt like tearing his shirt and pouncing on him like a sex-starved bitch.


    Damon drove me crazy.


    At times, I was driven by a weird thought to choose who I would spend the rest of my life with.


    Damon. Dax. Devin.


    Damon and I had a lot of ups and downs. Our rtionship started on a shaky foundation and the growth was quite epileptic.


    But with understanding, patience and forgiveness, we overcame the storm and our love waxed stronger daily.


    Now I couldn¡¯t do without him.


    A day without him was miserable.


    But would I pick Damon over his brothers?


    Dax and Devin on the other hand were the best thing that happened to me. Their appearance in my life was at the right time and they cared for me like a lover cared for his mate.


    They taught me how to love again, to let go of my past and move on with my life. Their constant encouragement helped in resharpening my life and made me forge ahead.


    I became a stronger version of myself.


    Deep down, I loved Damon more. I couldn¡¯t deny it.


    But I couldn¡¯t live without the three of them. Waking up without Devin and Dax by my side would result in a miserable version of me.


    They filled me with a sense ofpleteness.


    And I feel safe around them.


    They were my everything and I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without the triplets by my side.


    No. I couldn¡¯t choose.


    They belonged to me and I belong to them.


    They were mine forever until death do us part.


    ¡°Thinking about us?¡± Devin sneered before crawling to meet me.


    He lowered his head and halted in-between my legs, giving it a good sniff before licking his lips in pleasure.


    ¡°Seems our little mate is hungry for us.¡± He announced with a smirk on his face.


    His words seemed to affect me, causing my arousal to slip through my tightness, soaking my panties.


    My nipples hardened on their own, preparing for tongues to get twirled around them.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the triplets anymore.


    ¡°I thought we¡­wanted to eat since we just¡­finished shifting¡­and running.¡± I tried to make ame excuse,posing myself, but my clenched thighs gave me away.


    I shuddered as Dax¡¯s fingers caressed my thighs, making me stiffen.


    My body began to tremble as the control switch seemed to be turned off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t clench, darling. Rx and be a good girl for daddies.¡± he whispered with his head buried in my neck.


    My mouth was already partly opened as soft moans slipped from it.


    Yes, I would be a good girl for daddies. I screamed in my head.


    ¡°Do you want to eat first?¡± I asked when I had found my voice.


    ¡°Who cares about food when we can eat you.¡±


    With those words, theyunched at me like a ferocious beast, ripping off my bikini effortlessly and jumping on my body.


    Damon¡¯s hands fondled my tender boobs, squeezing them lightly before taking them into his mouth.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I moaned, rxing under his touch as my legs shook against the nket.


    Before I could process what was going on, I was flipped.


    Damon¡¯s dick sank into my mouth, Devins dick was buried deep into my pussy while Dax¡¯s deep kept pulsing angrily in my ass.


    It was a fucking foursome!


    I was having a foursome!


    The feeling was incredible.


    I almost went crazy with the intense pleasure as their speed tripled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, please,¡± I begged, arching my back so that Dax and Devin¡¯s entrance would be smooth while my hand grabbed Damon¡¯s dick, gobbling in and out of my mouth like a lollipop.


    ¡°Fuck, yes!¡± I screamed, clinging to Devins head and scattering his hair with my fingers.


    I felt my orgasm about to explode as the two dicks pounded me rigorously.


    Damon soon started thrusting his dick inside my mouth, fucking it like his life depended on it.


    I felt trapped in their midst.


    My moans turned into screams as pleasure gushed through me in multitudes.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I said, gasping for air with my widely opened mouth.


    Unable to move my body, Iid, sandwiched between them as our skins pped against each other.


    It felt like my brain was about to explode as the pleasure doubled within minutes.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cried, clenching my teeth as my breath came out ragged.


    That moment, I swore I saw paradise as my body surrendered to their sweet torture.


    My legs started jerking as my orgasm was triggered, making it gush out of me with full force.


    I convulsed under the influence, holding unto any of them for support as my body failed me.


    ¡°That was insane,¡± I muttered weakly as a weary smile brightened my tired face.


    For some seconds, Iid on the nket, gasping for breath with my eyes closed.


    ¡°We should do that again, but in different position until I have no energy left in me.¡± My breaths came out in my pants as my eyes fluttered open.


    ¡°We would love to, but first, we have to mate you.¡±


    Surprised swept through me as I red at them in disbelief, surrendering my neck in approval.


    I sucked in my breath, mentally preparing myself for the pain that would apany the mark.


    ¡°I would love to.¡±


    As soon as those words left my lips, the triplets took turns in decorating both sides of my neck with beautiful marks.


    After letting it heal for some minutes, I took turns in marking them.


    The afternoon was so perfect as the breeze was gentle and the sun wasn¡¯t too hot.


    Marking them was so emotional that I almost cried.


    I could do it again and again.


    They were mine now.


    Always and forever.


    ¡°Could you help us to get the ketchup?¡± Damon said, looking at his brother mischievously. ¡°Would love to dress you in it.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I blushed shyly, crawling to take the ketchup in a way that made me back them.


    The moment I turned to give Damon, I screamed in excitement, jumping to my feet before halting and breaking down in tears.


    I wiped my tears away, walking to meet the three brothers on their knees with rings disyed on their fingers.


    ¡°Aurora Gray, will you marry us and be our Queen?¡± They chorused, making tears flow down my eyes freely.


    ¡°Fuck yes! Yes!¡± I chanted in ecstasy moving to meet them before copsing in their warm embrace.


    One after the other, they slipped their diamond rings in my fingers, showering me with kisses before embracing me again.


    I could feel their love inside me, making my heart melt.


    ¡°It¡¯s the four of us together now. Forever is the deal. We promise you, Aurora, we wouldy down our lives for you when the need arises. We will protect you with thest drop of our blood.¡±


    I broke free from the hug, giggling sheepishly as I pulled them together.


    ¡°I have a confession,¡± I started. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because if I did, you won¡¯t be rough with me because¡­of¡­the baby.  It¡¯s the five of us now.¡±


    My hand unconsciously caressed my belly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I watched as their faces were covered in surprise and confusion.


    ¡°The baby? What baby?¡± They chorused.


    ¡°I¡¯m three weeks pregnant-¡±


    My words were interrupted by the passionate kiss showered all over my face as they swept me off my feet.


    Forever was the deal.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!